Full Circle

by Sotharan

Rating: teen
Tags: Alternate Universe, Sad, Vice-Principal Luna, Drama, Equestria Girls, Principal Celestia, Sex, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, Main 7 (EqG)
Length: 216769

A story of Sunset Shimmer's long journey from crater to sky.

A retelling of Sunset Shimmer's redemption, starting from the night of the Fall Formal and going through the events immediately following the Friendship Games.

Disclaimer: I own none of this source material. MLP: FIM and Equestria Girls belong to Hasbro, and I will not profit from this fanfic financially in any way.

Sex tag is only for brief discussions of sexuality and issues of modesty. There is no actual sexual content.

Author's notes: I've been working on this story for over a year. I'll admit it contains a lot of elements that appear commonly in other Sunset stories -- this is just my take on it. I'll try to give credit where credit is due -- although nearly every idea in this story occurred to me independently, others have actually published stories using many of them first.

The thrust of the story is to take material written for ages say 10-13 (i.e. the EQG movies/shorts/specials) and age it up to make it more dramatic and meaningful. Probably my favorite thing to write was the conversations that must have taken place, both in the human world and in Equestria, but that aren't depicted in any movie or book.

Full Disclosure: Sunset's friends play their usual crucial roles in her redemption and growth, but this is a Momlestia/Lunauntia story too. And there is no shipping. Romance isn't Sunset's priority as she crawls out of the darkness of her former life. Yet.

I had to add the AU tag after Forgotten Friendship came out. Up until then, this story was fairly canon-compatible. Now, it diverges a bit.

Good-natured warning: Feels. Lots of feels.

Published 2018-02-28 15:20:12 UTC
Last updated 2018-02-28 15:20:12 UTC

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 2: In Good Hands

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 2: In Good Hands

Sunset came back to consciousness gradually. The first thing she was conscious of was the feeling of warm, soft sheets and blankets against her skin. It was oddly comforting. She was dimly aware that something terrible had happened, but she also sensed that the terrible thing was not happening right now. Right now she felt both safe and disoriented, which was confusing.

Slowly, she opened her eyes. An unfamiliar ceiling greeted her eyes, but the play of patterns of sunlight on it helped her not to be frightened. She felt a jiggle, like there was someone moving in the bed next to her. She turned to look to her left and noted the pain and stiffness in her neck and shoulders. “Mmmm,” she groaned. As her eyes began to focus, she realized there was someone sitting on the bed next to her. A sky blue, athletic-looking young woman with multicolored hair and magenta eyes was leaning against the head of the bed and looking at her with a smile that was a mix of playfulness and kindness.

“Rainbow Dash,” she whispered in recognition.

“THE one and only,” Rainbow confirmed puckishly. “Good morning! I hope you slept well. You sure seemed to!”

Sunset could only look at her. Rainbow tried to put herself in Sunset’s position and decided to try to reassure her.

“I bet you’re feeling kinda confused, but there’s nothing to worry about. Let’s review. You’re at Fluttershy’s house, resting in her bed. She’s upstairs getting breakfast with Applejack, Pinkie, and Rarity. I’m not so great at cooking, so I drew Sunset-watching duty, which is fine by me. And today is Saturday.”

Sunset’s eyes widened.

Rainbow leaned a little closer and her voice became a little softer. “Yesterday was Friday. All the bad stuff happened yesterday. In the past. Not today.” She shook her head.

Sunset’s eyes fell. She sighed.

“Today’s gonna be a better day, like AJ said. You just watch,” said Rainbow gently. This whole thing was a new experience for her too. She wasn’t used to feeling compassionate. It was strange. But she couldn’t resist. Although Sunset wasn’t crying right now, she still had that same wide-eyed, sad, penitent, doe-in-the-headlights look in her eyes that she’d had last night. It was impossible to want anything but for her to feel better.

A sudden growl from Sunset’s stomach served to lighten the mood. Rainbow seized on the opportunity. “Haha! Somebody’s hungry! C’mon. Let’s get you moving, sleepy girl. You need some pancakes. And lemme tell ya, Pinkie makes a mean pancake. I haven’t had one in a year and a half, but trust me – I remember!” She leapt off the bed and jogged around to the other side. She grabbed the headboard in one hand and offered the other to Sunset.

Sunset, who had blushed when her stomach had announced itself, groaned again as she tried to pull her arms out from under the covers.

Rainbow frowned slightly. “Hurts, huh? We’ll get you something for that. Take it easy. Nice and slow. I’m not in a rush.”

Sunset nodded gratefully. She was able to get her right arm out and reached out to take Rainbow’s hand. Her grip was weak, but Rainbow held on tight. Slowly and gingerly she helped Sunset sit up. The effort even of that had caused her to start breathing hard. Rainbow let her rest for a minute, and then helped her get the bedclothes off her legs. Next, taking extra care of Sunset’s knee, Rainbow helped her swing her legs off the side of the bed, then helped her put her arm around Rainbow’s shoulder so she could lean on her. Very carefully, they both stood up. Sunset couldn’t really put weight on her left leg, so Rainbow helped her hop to the door. Then they reached the stairs.

“Hoo boy. I don’t like to admit it, but I don’t think I can help you up the stairs by myself. AJ!” Rainbow yelled up the stairs. “Little help!”

Applejack appeared almost immediately and stomped down the steps. “Hey you two,” she greeted without stopping. “Here, let me get on the other side. And now, one step at a time, here we go.”

It took some doing, but they got Sunset up the steps without too much jarring. She kept groaning, and apologizing for groaning, but they both reassured her that she didn’t need to apologize. “You’re hurtin’, sugarcube. We know. Don’t feel bad – Rarity will get you some more ibuprofen,” said Applejack. After a brief stop at the hall bathroom, they brought her through the dining room into the kitchen. Pinkie was flipping pancakes like nobody’s business. Each one came within a centimeter of hitting the ceiling.

“Pinkamena Diane Pie,” Applejack teased sternly, “you are showing off!”

“So?” challenged Pinkie. “What’s your point?”

Applejack and Rainbow both laughed. “None whatsoever,” said Applejack good-naturedly.

Pinkie winked at Sunset. “Good morning, Sunset! Ready for some flapjacks?”

Sunset could only to nod. She still looked quite stunned.

“Aww, poor baby,” said Pinkie. “You’ll feel better with something in your tummy!”

Sunset nodded again. She just didn’t know what else to do.

“C’mon. Let’s get you sitting,” said Rainbow. They helped her into the family room, where Rarity and Fluttershy were watching some Saturday morning cartoons.

Fluttershy smiled warmly at her. “Hello Sunset. I hope you are doing ok.”

Sunset tried to return the smile. It was hard not to be brightened by Fluttershy’s well-wishes.

Rarity, on the other hand, leapt to her feet. “Sunset! Good gracious, look at your hair! Come over here, darling, and we’ll set some order to that!”

Sunset just looked surprised. Applejack chuckled. “Hold your horses, Rarity. Let the girl figure out where the hay she is.”

“Oh nonsense. Bring her over here.” Rarity produced a brush from somewhere. Applejack and Rainbow shrugged and started helping Sunset over to an easy chair, while Fluttershy looked on in gentle amusement. Very carefully, they helped Sunset sit down. She leaned on the arm of the chair. Rainbow plopped down next to Fluttershy. Rarity set straight to work, while Applejack went back into the kitchen to help Pinkie. Under Rarity’s expert hands, Sunset’s mane was soon on the way to being well-tamed. Sunset closed her eyes. It felt so good to have her hair brushed. After a few minutes, she felt brave enough to tell Rarity something.

“Rarity?”

“Yes, darling?” Rarity responded absently.

“I…I feel really weird. Everything seems surreal.”

Rarity paused for a second. “Well I think that’s to be expected. You’re going through a big change. Give yourself some time, sweetheart.”

“Big change,” Sunset said quietly to herself. “Big change. Everything’s changing. Everything’s different. I’m…not sure what to do next.”

“There’s no rush,” said Fluttershy. “We’ll help you figure it out.”

“But…”

“Uh uh,” said Fluttershy gently, shaking her head. “You don’t have to do anything today but rest. There are no plans. Let’s just take it easy.”

“Really? Ok,” she agreed. Taking it easy sounded like an excellent idea to her.

Sunlight poured into Twilight Sparkle’s room in the Crystal Castle. It fell on her crown, whose majestic magenta stone – the Element of Magic itself – glinted brightly, dappling the walls with red-purple sparks of light. Twilight came to full consciousness almost immediately, and experienced a moment of disorientation. This was the third place she’d slept in in as many nights, and though she had technically gone to sleep here on the night her most recent adventure had begun, she had not been allowed to complete that sleep, so she figured it didn’t count.

She looked down at the smaller bed set next to hers. Spike snoozed peacefully in it. She smiled fondly. It came to her that it was quite early in the morning. Long experience with being up at all hours allowed Twilight to realize, however, that she would not be going back to sleep. She sighed.

I don’t suppose I can put this off any longer, she thought to herself. She knew, somewhere in the castle, was another much older and wiser princess, who, in spite of being the High Princess of Equestria, was too polite and kind to insist (or even mention) that she wanted very much to know every detail of Twilight’s last 48 hours. Twilight knew her well enough to understand this. But she loved Celestia, almost like a mother, and so she also knew she would not keep her former mentor waiting any longer than necessary.

She rose from her bed quietly, put on her crown (with a sense of pride and accomplishment that was, for the first time, not at all uncomfortable), and silently left the room.

As she opened the door, the Crystal Guards posted on either side of it snapped to attention. “As you were, gentleponies,” she remembered to say kindly. They relaxed and bowed to her. She returned their bow, showing that she respected them in turn. “Do either of you know where Princess Celestia is?” she asked politely.

“Your Highness, she is on the observation deck of the central tower. She has only recently raised the sun,” the senior of the two guards answered.

“Thank you. Good morning to you both.”

“And to you, Your Highness,” he answered again for them both.

Twilight smiled and went on down the corridor. It did not take her long to find her way to the central tower. She passed the Crystal Heart as it spun and hummed at the heart of the ancient realm and started up the long staircase. She considered flying, but for some reason she decided to walk. Probably, she admitted to herself, it allowed her to put off the inevitable for a little longer. Twilight was not looking forward to this meeting. Not so much because she was afraid that Celestia would disapprove, but more because she knew Celestia would worry about Sunset.

She reached the top of the stairs. Two Solar Guards were there at the door to the balcony. As she anticipated, they came to attention at her approach.

“Gentleponies, I suspect the Princess is expecting me,” Twilight said.

“Indeed, Your Highness. Please go right out.” The stallion opened the door for her.

Twilight stepped out onto the wide balcony that covered much of the central tower. Before her was the form of her elder, the mightiest pony in all Equestria. Celestia’s mane and tail, as always, blew and sparkled like banners, though there was no wind. She was looking out over the Crystal Empire, silent and motionless.

Twilight trotted over to her quietly and stood next to her. “Celestia,” she said softly.

Celestia turned to look at her and Twilight could instantly tell she had been crying. It was something of a shock to Twilight – being Celestia’s almost-peer was still taking some getting used to. Celestia’s expression was one of anxiety and concern, and she was making no attempt to hide it from her former student.

“Twilight, my dear friend. Thank you for coming to see me so early in the morning. Please tell me you got some sleep.”

“I did, and thanks for that. I’m sorry I was too exhausted last night to give you the full story.”

“I could see how tired you were, and so I did not insist. But please, please Twilight; don’t keep me in suspense any longer. Tell me what befell you, and my poor Sunset Shimmer.”

“You really love her, don’t you?” Twilight probed gently.

“Yes. Very much. Her fall has been a source of great pain to me for many moons.”

“Then let me begin by telling you that I meant what I said last night – I left her with ponies – people, actually – who will take very good care of her. And, I believe there is hope for her, Celestia. True hope!”

Celestia held her breath for a moment, and then let it out in a long sigh of at least partial relief. Twilight proceeded to tell her the entire story. It was not easy to tell or hear. When Twilight reached the part about how the Elements had manifested themselves in the mirror world and formed the Rainbow Wave, and how the Wave had completely defeated Sunset, she paused for a moment.

Celestia looked at her with sympathy. “That must have been a challenging moment for you, Twilight,” she observed carefully.

Twilight didn’t answer immediately. It was uncomfortable to remember the emotion of that moment, not only because of how strong the feeling was, but also because that was no longer how she felt about Sunset. But she wanted to be completely honest with Celestia.

“I’ve never been so angry,” she said, her mouth a flat line.

“I’m proud of you,” said Celestia quietly.

Twilight turned to look at her.

“I know what you must have felt. You could have…finished her. Or brought her back to me in chains. But you made a better choice. All I want to understand is why.”

“Because that’s not the end of the story, Celestia. I’m still not sure exactly what happened to Sunset when that Wave hit her, but it was nothing short of life-altering. When the smoke cleared she was lying in a crater, terribly weak. She couldn’t even climb out on her own.”

Tears were forming in Celestia’s eyes, so Twilight hurried on.

“But that’s where the story starts to change for the better,” Twilight said, giving Celestia an encouraging smile. Here Twilight began to get emotional herself. “When she tried to climb out, she was in tears. I’ve never seen anypony cry that hard. She said how sorry she was.” Here Twilight had to pause and wipe her own eyes. “I told her the Magic of Friendship is everywhere – even she could still find it. She said she didn’t know the first thing about making friends. I had my back to her at that moment, but when she said that I turned and looked at her…and it was her eyes, Celestia. I’ve never seen eyes like that.” Twilight was blinking through her tears. Celestia was looking at her in total amazement. “When I saw her eyes, her need, her total, honest sorrow – I…my heart changed. The anger was gone. All I wanted was for her to get better – to turn her life around and experience the love that I now know. So, I reached down and pulled her out of the crater.”

Celestia’s eyes widened further.

“I just knew it was the right thing to do. Maybe the Magic of Friendship was still flowing through me at that moment – I don’t know – but the next thing I did was beckon to my friends. And do you know what they did? They came right over and put their hands over hers. They understood immediately.”

Celestia was crying quietly now, her tears sprinkling the crystal under their hooves.

Twilight took a deep breath. “That’s pretty much the end of the story. I only had a little time left before I had to get back through the portal. Your counterpart gave me back my crown, my friends and I celebrated a little, and I left Sunset in their care.”

Celestia shook her head in complete astonishment. “I didn’t think I could become more proud of you, Twilight, but I was wrong. What a kind, generous, forgiving thing you did for her. I have no doubt whatsoever that you acted rightly.” And at last Celestia could hold back no longer. She swept Twilight up in a tight hug. “Thank you, thank you for being so gentle and merciful to her! Oh, I am so glad! It sounds like you are right. There is hope for her!”

“Yes,” Twilight confirmed, “the whole thing reminds me a lot of…well…Luna.”

Celestia was nodding, still hugging her. “That makes perfect sense. It was the same effect. And her demeanor after the Wave hit her sounds very much like Luna’s.”

“And Luna’s doing so well now.”

“Yes. There is hope.” Celestia sighed deeply.

Twilight was quiet for a moment.

“Does something trouble you still, my most faithful former student?”

Twilight looked a little sheepish. “To tell you the truth, I was worried I’d overstepped my authority in leaving her there. Should I have brought her back here, to…face justice?” The concept made Twilight acutely uncomfortable.

But Celestia reassured her. “It was your crown she stole, Twilight. When I allowed you to pursue her personally, it was with the full confidence that you would deal with the situation appropriately, and with the full authority to act on my behalf. And that is exactly what you did. In fact, what you accomplished has exceeded my wildest hopes and dreams. So don’t worry – I am proud of you and I mean it. I think we will document in the records that she has been pardoned. That will take care of any legal issues, at least on this side of the portal.”

Twilight seemed pleased.

“Congratulations, Princess Twilight. You’ve issued your first Royal Pardon.”

“Me? But…”

“The Pardon will be in your name. As I said, I granted you full authority. And it was very kind, and very wise.”

Twilight blushed and looked at her forehooves awkwardly. Celestia just beamed at her.

“There is one other thing I want to discuss, Celestia.”

“Whatever you wish, my dear.”

Twilight looked unhappy again. “You haven’t told me a lot about Luna’s first few days after she was hit by the Elements, except that they were hard, but now – now I want to know.”

Celestia nodded. “I understand your concern. Very well. To be perfectly honest, they were very hard. She was never in any real danger – let me reassure you about that – but she had to go through some very difficult things. She was very weak, for one thing, and her magic was almost nonexistent. There was physical pain – she was injured. Not seriously, but not slightly, either. The hardest thing for her was the sorrow and remorse. It was crucial for her to feel it and experience it, of course, but it was very hard to watch. I did a lot of just holding her and reassuring her that she was forgiven and loved. There were nightmares, too, of course. Bad ones.”

Twilight swallowed. “How long did it last?”

“The worst of it was over after exactly one moon. I think the Elements must have been designed to function that way. Truly, it was a very big difference after the 30th day. It was a relief. She still struggles with regret now and then, and she still has the occasional nightmare, but the worst is past.”

“Still, that’s what Sunset might be going through right now.” Twilight looked deflated. She stamped her forehoof. “I wish I hadn’t had to leave so soon! I could be there helping. I wish I could help her,” she confided almost wistfully.

“Your desire to personally help her through the hardest part is a healthy one, but I think you will have to trust the help you have given her via the events you have set in motion. Your friends are trustworthy and true, Twilight. I am nearly as proud of them as I am of you – both here and in the mirror world. They will care for her as you would have. My heart tells me this is true.”

“You’re right, I’m sure. But the fact remains that it will be 30 moons before I can even check on her. There’s no sugarcoating that, Celestia. I’m not looking forward to it.”

“That makes two of us. But we will face it together.”

Author's Note

“unfamiliar ceiling” – it’s a reference…

“I’ve never been so angry,” – she hasn’t faced Tirek yet.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 3: The First Day (The Guardian)

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 3: The First Day (The Guardian)

After breakfast, Sunset was resting in Fluttershy’s bed again. She was finding that she only had the energy to sit up for an hour or two at a time. She was alone for a few minutes, as the rest of the girls were doing something upstairs. She knew Fluttershy would be down to keep her company again soon, and Sunset had to admit that she hoped it would be very soon. Although she wasn’t actively considering killing herself at the moment, one thing was certain: company kept the thoughts at bay – the thoughts she had been avoiding, fearing, dreading since she first felt the cold, hard surface of the crater beneath her body the night before. But now there was nowhere to run.

What have I done?

How can they forgive me?

I should be in jail. Or in Tartarus. Or dead. Why am I still alive? Why am I still here?

They’re going to expel me. They’re going to expel me and I’ll have no one. Alone.

Always alone.

It’s all been a waste…years and years…a waste…

They’d cut me up, if I went to jail here. But it’s what I deserve.

I did it. I really did it. I tried to kill her. Why? WHY? I didn’t want to kill her…

That thing…oh, it hurt. It hurt so much. I didn’t want to become that…thing…

They’re going to hate me. All of them. And there’s nothing I can do…

Nothing I can do. Nothing I can do.

I’m never going home. I’ll never see Equestria again. She’ll come back in 30 moons and destroy me.

I’ve failed you, my Princess. Oh Princess Celestia, I’ve failed you! I’m so sorry. I’m SO SORRY!

You were right, Flash. You were right about me. I’m sorry…

I’m sorry, Twilight. Please forgive me! I didn’t know. I’m so sorry…

I didn’t know there was another way…

What have I done? What have I done?

Her self-beratement was interrupted by a voice from upstairs that filled her with dread. “It’s my understanding that Sunset Shimmer can be found here. Is that true?” Principal Celestia’s voice could be heard from upstairs.

“Yes, she’s here,” Fluttershy’s voice came back. Sunset could not hear anything clearly after that – only low voices in conversation. Oh boy, here it comes. She’s going to expel me, Sunset thought to herself in terror, and then I’m going to jail. After a moment, she heard footsteps on the stairs outside Fluttershy’s room. Fluttershy appeared in her doorway. It did not take her long to figure out that Sunset did NOT want to see the principal. But she would have no choice.

“Sunset? The principal is here to see you. I think you need to talk to her,” said Fluttershy. Principal Celestia appeared next to Fluttershy, towering over her. But to Sunset’s surprise, her face was neither angry nor stern. Instead, Celestia smiled at her slightly.

Sunset swallowed and looked down at her hands.

“Go right in, Ms. Celestia. Just let me know if you need anything,” said Fluttershy.

“Actually, Fluttershy, it might be reassuring to Sunset if you stay. I don’t think we will discuss anything that you shouldn’t hear. You have earned the right to know everything. You and your friends.”

Fluttershy looked uncomfortable, but agreed. She went over to Sunset and sat down on the bed next to her. She was startled when Sunset’s hand suddenly shot out of the covers and grabbed her own, holding it tightly. As far as Sunset was concerned, this was just way too much like facing Celestia’s Equestrian counterpart – something she was far from prepared to do.

With great dignity, Celestia came in to the room. She picked up the chair at Fluttershy’s vanity and put it down next to the bed. She set her purse down on the floor next to her, sat down carefully, folded her hands in her lap, and looked intently at Sunset Shimmer. “Hello, Sunset,” she said quietly.

Sunset quailed under Celestia’s eyes. She started to breathe heavily, her eyes filled with tears, and she bit her lower lip in an attempt to calm herself.

Celestia was stunned, in her turn, by Sunset’s reaction. Thinking Sunset’s abject apologies in the crater the night before had been merely in the heat of the moment, she had expected resistance, bitterness, cynicism, and possibly even open anger. She had not expected Sunset to be terrified. Celestia realized she would have to change her tack. “Please don’t be afraid,” she began very gently. “I don’t mean you any harm – quite the opposite, in fact, though I won’t deny there will be some tough love involved. I can specifically tell you, however, that I am not here to get angry with you, or “chew you out”, or berate you. You are clearly in no condition for such harsh treatment, and such outbursts are not really my style, in any event.”

Sunset’s breathing slowed a little, but she still could not meet her principal’s eyes.

“I am here first of all because I am responsible for the physical safety of the students of Canterlot High. I also try to be a good citizen, so I am concerned about threats to my country and my world as well. So, the first thing I need to know, Sunset, is whether you are a threat to my students or my world. And I expect a truthful answer. In spite of your success over the past two years, you will find that it is…difficult…to deceive me from now on.”

Sunset’s eyes were wide with fear. She tried to speak, but was not able to make a sound. Celestia waited patiently, but did not relent. Fluttershy put her other hand on Sunset’s shoulder and squeezed slightly. Sunset balled up the sheets in her free hand. After a long minute, she was able to bite out, her voice breaking, “Not anymore!”

Celestia nodded. “I see. But you were before?”

“Yes. Yes! But not as a…specific goal. I only wanted to escape back to…my world…but I would have…when I turned into that…thing…done whatever I needed to anyone in my way!” she finished, and this time she burst into tears and wept bitterly. Celestia’s eyes widened. Sunset continued vehemently, but her voice was filled with remorse, “I didn’t intend to hurt or kill anyone, but once I turned into that thing…I’d have done anything, anything to get my way. I can’t believe it! I never contemplated killing anyone at the beginning, but that’s what I would have done! I can’t bear it! I can’t bear it!”

Fluttershy had turned white.

Sunset looked up at Celestia at last. “Don’t you see? I’m…I'm a...murderer. A murderer! What do I do now? How can I go on? How do I face this? I’m lost…lost!”

Fluttershy looked at Celestia in horror. She had not yet put herself, understandably, in Sunset’s shoes and imagined what she was wrestling with. This was worse than she had ever dreamed. What would Celestia do?

Celestia looked at Sunset with an almost unreadable expression. But Fluttershy thought she perceived there a very deep sadness, coupled with a very strong sense of compassion.

“You did not actually kill anyone, Sunset,” Celestia pointed out very quietly.

“That doesn’t matter!” Sunset practically yelled. “I tried to! Do you think I was holding back when I attacked Twilight? It amounts to the same thing! The same thing!” She continued to weep, putting her face in her hands.

To Fluttershy’s surprise, she saw the ghost of a smile briefly cross Celestia’s face. It seemed so incongruous with what was going on that Fluttershy wondered at it.

Now Sunset was crying harder and with more sorrow that Fluttershy had yet seen, which was saying something. The word despair came to mind. But Celestia didn’t let it go on for long.

“Sunset, Sunset, don’t you see?” Celestia put her hand on Sunset’s head and stroked her hair. “It sounds to me like you have already taken the hardest step.”

This got Sunset’s attention. She looked up at Celestia, though her tears did not stop.

“Regret. Remorse. You are sorry for your actions, and for what you attempted to do. You grasp the implications and the possible consequences of what you tried to do. Don’t you wish you could undo what happened last night?” Now Fluttershy began to understand why Celestia had smiled.

“Yes! YES! But I can’t!” Sunset wailed.

“You cannot. You cannot take it back, and you cannot undo it. And so, your only choice, if you wish to take any steps forward in your life, is to accept that Twilight has clearly forgiven you.”

“But I don’t deserve it! I deserve death! Don’t you understand? I tried to kill a princess! A princess! The penalty for such a thing, even in Equestria, is death!”

Celestia nodded knowingly. “As I suspected. But Twilight spared you, didn’t she?”

Sunset stopped crying suddenly and stared at Celestia. Finally, Celestia had her full attention.

“I don’t know much about your world, Sunset, but if it is ruled by royalty, as our world once was, I suspect that Twilight would have been within her authority to carry out such punishment personally, and quite possibly summarily. Am I right?”

Sunset just stared at Celestia for a few seconds, her eyes wide. She had not considered this. She thought for a moment, and then said, a little more calmly: “Yes, principal. You’re right. She could have been judge, jury, and…executioner.” Her eyes were very wide.

“But instead of executing you, or even binding you and bringing you back to…Equestria…to face justice there, she released you.”

Sunset could only stare.

“And she did far more than that. She reached down and pulled you out of that crater. Then she took your hand in her own, and put it into the hands of her friends. There can be only one conclusion.”

Still silence.

“She personally forgave you. She officially pardoned you. And she looked for and even anticipated your redemption,” Celestia finished, inclining her head.

Sunset’s mouth was open slightly. “Re…redemption?”

“Yes.”

Sunset closed her mouth and swallowed, shaking her head. “I don’t understand.”

“Indeed, there is clearly more learning to be done, but I think the most important lessons have already been given.”

“But I don’t deserve it. I deserve the opposite.” Sunset pressed.

“That is true. You will find, however, that that is the very definition of forgiveness. It is by definition not rewarding an evil deed with the punishment it deserves. But, as I said, Twilight Sparkle has gone farther than merely forgiving you. She has shown you grace, which is favor that is not deserved. She has chosen to treat you in this way because she desires that you live and be healed. Clearly, it would bring her no joy to kill or even punish you.”

There was almost a full minute of silence as Sunset looked into Celestia’s eyes. Then, finally, she asked in a very tiny voice, “Are you saying there’s…there’s hope for me?”

Though the terribly vulnerable honesty of Sunset’s plea was nearly heartbreaking, this time Celestia really did smile. It was a smile that was full of a quiet joy. “Yes, Sunset. There is hope for you,” she answered simply. Sunset’s face went through several expressions, and then she buried her face in the sheets and wept again. But this time, the tears were tears of a deep desire that has been given a whisper of hope of fulfillment. After a while she was able to stop crying, but she did not look up.

Celestia continued. “Sunset, there are a few other matters that I must address with you today.”

She pulled her face out of her sheets and turned her red, sorrowful eyes to the principal.

Celestia actually sighed slightly. She was not looking forward to the next few questions. “Sunset, I must know where you live.”

Sunset’s eyes instantly fell. It was several seconds before she was able to respond. Celestia waited patiently, but, as before, unrelentingly. Finally, Sunset gave her an address in the same tiny voice and looked at the floor. Fluttershy watched as Celestia typed the address into her smartphone and assessed the results. She nodded knowingly and her eyes flicked back to Sunset. “Would it be safe to assume that your residence at this location is not entirely…legal?”

Sunset swallowed again, and then simply nodded.

“Hmm. Well. This simply will not do, as you have probably guessed.”

Sunset nodded again, still looking at the floor.

“I am going to tell you where you are going to live from now on. And there will be no discussion or objection. Is that clear?” asked Celestia firmly.

Sunset looked back up at Celestia, but Celestia did not move. “Yes, ma’am,” Sunset whispered.

“Very well, then. Until you graduate, you will live with me and my sister.”

Sunset went white.

“All right, come now, Sunset. It can’t be as bad as you think. Unlike where you are living now, you will have clean water, climate control, good food, and a soft bed. There will be some rules, of course, but not that many. Since I arrived here, have I yelled at you? Been harsh or unkind? No. So, please don’t be afraid. Whether you understand it yet or not, you need to be taken care of, and I am actually looking forward to doing that, and doing it well.”

Sunset did not seem reassured.

“Perhaps you are concerned about the presence of my sister, who is also in charge of discipline at school? Then let me reassure you. And, Fluttershy, this next part must be kept strictly between the three of us, do you understand?”

Fluttershy nodded wordlessly. The thought of betraying the principal’s confidence would never have entered her mind.

Celestia leaned a little closer to Sunset and her face became even kinder. She put her hand over Sunset’s, and cocked her neck a little. “You may find that you and my sister have more in common than you think. Her own journey has not been as smooth as her current persona and responsible position might have led you to believe.”

“Re…really?” Sunset squeaked, slightly relieved.

“Really,” Celestia responded. “So try not to be afraid. As I have made very clear, neither she nor I wish to harm you. Quite the opposite. Now, the next question.”

Sunset took a deep breath.

“Are there any law enforcement concerns of which I should be aware?”

Sunset’s eyes widened. “I’m…not sure what you mean.”

“Arrest warrants, crimes that you are being sought for, that sort of thing. In short, are the police looking for you?”

Sunset shook her head no, vehemently. Celestia seemed slightly surprised, and said so.

“It seemed wisest to avoid the attention of law enforcement,” Sunset explained.

“I can understand why. Very well. What about your motorcycle license? And is your motorcycle properly registered?”

Sunset sighed. It took a few moments for her to answer these questions. “I do have a license. And the motorcycle is registered. But…it is possible that the information I gave the DMV to get the papers…is not entirely correct…”

Celestia nodded knowingly again. “Then I am afraid it will be impossible for you to ride the motorcycle again until we figure that situation out.”

Sunset’s face fell. “But…but…there’s no way for me to ever fill out the paperwork honestly! I’m not even from this universe!”

“I have given some thought to that, which brings me to the next question. And this question is one question where I will actually give you a true choice. I can certainly tell you which choice I prefer, and choosing unwisely will have consequences, but I will not force you to do what I am about to ask.”

Sunset swallowed and waited for the inevitable bombshell.

“It seems best to me that you continue your education and identity as a high school student for now.” Sunset gasped. She wasn’t being expelled after all. Celestia continued. “For one thing, if you decide to remain in this world, a high school diploma will be useful. Also, keeping things as they are will avoid questions that are difficult to answer. But, in order to do this, it will be necessary for you to have…a guardian.”

Sunset’s eyes grew wide as saucers as she grasped the implications of what Celestia had just said.

“Yes. I would like to be your legally appointed guardian. In fact I would consider it an honor. We will have to masquerade a bit, of course. For one thing I suspect you are older than most of the other students, and therefore technically an adult. Am I correct?”

Sunset just stared. “I must have an answer, Sunset,” Celestia pressed. “How old are you?”

Sunset’s tears began again. “I’m…I’m 19,” she whimpered.

“As I surmised. So, I understand fully what I am asking you to do. I am asking you to surrender some of your freedom and autonomy for a short time. And that is why I will not force you. I am not interested in making you a prisoner or subjugating you, but this measure is necessary both to continue the illusion that you are a normal, if not yet well-adjusted, high school student, and for your own good. You need TLC, Sunset, as I have said and as you have tacitly admitted. You need someone to care for you, worry about you, and yes, discipline you. I ask you to trust me on this, but as I have said I will not force you. On the other hand, if you refuse, I will be unable to do nearly as much to help you, and sooner or later, certain authorities will start asking certain questions. My ability to shield you from their inquiries will be limited.”

Sunset was breathing hard. This was by far the hardest question. But as before, she found herself unable to resist significantly or for very long. It was as though the Elements, or Twilight herself, had somehow imposed terms of surrender on her. So, while Celestia might have been giving her a choice, the Elements would not permit her to refuse. But she fought for a few moments anyway. Giving up her freedom was not something she had contemplated – not so starkly, legally, and officially as Celestia wanted. She felt powerless and helpless, and that was what she was – here were the true consequences of her deeds.

Her face went through several expressions: disbelief, fear, frustration, pleading, and finally sorrow and surrender. “Whatever you want,” she wept. “I give up! I have nothing left. Nothing.” She collapsed back against the pillow, exhausted.

Celestia let her rest for a moment, and as her breathing slowed, Celestia reached out and gently stroked her hair again. So gentle, so warm was that touch that Sunset involuntarily leaned into it. Her crying ceased and her breathing slowed to normal. She opened her eyes and looked up at her soon-to-be guardian.

Celestia perceived how truly defenseless she was. It was time for a little encouragement. She gave Sunset a small smile. “You have chosen well, and you will not regret it, though you may not yet believe that,” Celestia said softly. “And I don’t agree that you have nothing. You now have me, and my sister, and your friends. Yes, friends. You will learn what that means. We will even find, together, that there are things from your former life that can be salvaged. No one is wholly evil, Sunset, not even you. And no one is going to ask you to become someone you cannot be. You are allowed to have a personality of your own. Together, we will learn who the real Sunset Shimmer is.” Fluttershy was quietly sniffling. She was moved by the beauty and truth of Celestia’s words, and how kind Celestia was. Celestia winked at her, smiling broadly.

Sunset tried to absorb Celestia’s words. After a while, she managed a question. “But I don’t understand,” she rasped. “Won’t this require paperwork? How will we answer the questions?”

“I have an arrangement with the local magistrate,” Celestia said simply. “He understands that, occasionally, situations arise which the law did not anticipate. The paperwork will not be a problem.” Celestia breezed along. “So, here is what is going to happen. You are going to rest for a bit, while some of your friends and I go to your…residence…and obtain your possessions. Then, you and I will go to the magistrate for the necessary paperwork. Next, we will go to an urgent care center and we will have your knee looked at. I’m concerned about the limping. I’m sure Twilight didn’t mean to truly injure you, but you did fall from quite a height. Finally, we will go to my townhouse and you will settle in. Does that sound all right? I know it’s a lot, but I promise we will not exhaust you further – we will help you every step of the way.”

Sunset could only nod weakly.

“Good. Rest now. And here’s a surprise for you – a bit of praise! You have answered my questions honestly and in good faith, even though you are terribly tired, in pain, and frightened. I am very pleased.” A single tear escaped from the corner of Sunset’s eye. Celestia turned to Fluttershy. “Fluttershy, I think you could use a break. Stay here with Sunset for a little longer. I will see if Rarity can relieve you. It’s best for Sunset not to be alone just yet.”

“Alright, Ms. Celestia.” Fluttershy was drying her own tears. Celestia rose, retrieving her purse. She put Fluttershy’s chair back, smiled affectionately at Sunset, and went back upstairs.

Next to Fluttershy, Sunset’s eyes were drooping. “Go ahead and sleep, Sunset. You need it,” said Fluttershy gently. Sunset did not argue. Within seconds, she was fast asleep. It was not long before Rarity came into the room.

“Go on up, Fluttershy. I’ll sit with her,” she said. Fluttershy got off the bed carefully, trying not to wake Sunset. To her surprise, Rarity sat down on the bed in the same place she had been in, moving with equal care.

“Thanks Rarity. I know she’d thank you too, if she was awake.” Rarity only smiled and pulled out her smartphone.

Fluttershy slowly climbed the stairs up to her family room. Principal Celestia was sitting on the easy chair. Rainbow was pacing, and Applejack and Pinkie Pie were sitting on the couch. They scooted over to make room for Fluttershy, who sat down and looked at the principal. It was clear they had been waiting for her. She began.

“Girls, first let me say how proud I am of you, and how impressed. Sunset has been unkind, even cruel to each of you, culminating last night in her attempt to harm or kill you while she was trying to do the same to Twilight. I’m not sure you have all grasped what you did. In military circles, throwing yourself on someone to protect them from an attack is considered extremely heroic. I believe the technical term is ‘valorous’.”

The girls looked at each other with wide eyes. “How could we do anything else?” Applejack asked.

“How indeed? Suffice it to say that there are those who certainly would have done something else, such as run for cover or just drop to the ground where they stood. In any event, that is not where your heroism stopped. Following Twilight’s own example, you have reached out to your enemy in friendship, and you have gone far, far out of your way to support her physical safety and emotional well-being, even when she had alienated all others and was left totally alone. I cannot express my admiration adequately, and, though I know you did not do these things for recognition, I will ensure that you are recognized for your service to your school.”

Rainbow rejoiced. “All right!”

Pinkie Pie leapt from the couch, “Award party, award party!” she exulted.

Fluttershy and Applejack just blushed modestly.

Celestia smiled at them fondly and chuckled. She continued. “There are a few things we need to discuss. First, you are not yet fully-fledged adults. Therefore, I am still responsible for considering your own well-being. I cannot allow you to exhaust yourselves in caring for Sunset. You have earned the right to do much for her, but not at the cost of your own studies and rest. This is part of why I will be taking Sunset in. That being said, you are all free to visit her as often as you like, for as long as you like. In fact, I encourage it. Even overnight or in the middle of the night, as long as your own parents approve and as long as I feel you are not becoming overtired. I’m not joking about this. I will get up in the middle of the night to let you in if she needs you.”

The girls looked at her in amazement.

Celestia felt the need to explain further. “I’m sure it cannot be lost on any of you that something very special has taken place. I don’t mean to frighten you, but it seems to me that your fates, or destinies, maybe, are bound up with each others’, and with Sunset’s too. I have to allow for that. I won’t keep you from her, or her from you, unless, as I said, it is a matter of exhaustion or grades. And you will each have a crucial, special, wonderful role in her redemption that she will grow to treasure for the rest of her life. And you may grow to treasure it as well.”

Fluttershy addressed that. “Ms. Celestia, I think it’s safe to say that we’re already noticing that.” Her friends nodded in agreement.

Celestia smiled again. “Good! Good. Your compassion for her is a precious thing, not to be denied or restricted – certainly not by me. Now, we need to go to Sunset’s…home and get her things. I could use a hand – would any of you be willing to come too?”

Applejack, Rainbow, and Pinkie all raised their hands.

Author's Note

I may depict it in another story someday, but for now – when Principal Celestia arrives at Fluttershy’s house asking for Sunset, Fluttershy and her friends are alarmed and try to ask Principal Celestia to be merciful. But she quickly reassures them. This is the discussion that takes place that Sunset can’t hear.

The conversation between Principal Celestia and Sunset in this chapter might have been my favorite thing to write in this entire story.

Principal Celestia is quite proper (as is her sister), so she doesn’t use contractions very much. I found that not using them at all, however, made the dialogue too stilted, so I allow them to use contractions for negative words (don’t, won’t, didn’t, etc.).

A timeline accounting for ages and events will be posted with the author’s notes at the end of the last chapter.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 4: The First Day (A New Home)

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 4: The First Day (A New Home)

Celestia, Applejack, Rainbow, and Pinkie were gone for about three hours. It was nearly noon when they came back. Applejack came down to the basement to find Sunset still sleeping. Rarity had fallen asleep too. Applejack smiled to herself. It was a cute picture – Sunset’s head was on Rarity’s shoulder, and Rarity’s head was resting on top of Sunset’s. She pulled the chair from Fluttershy’s vanity over again and sat down next to the bed.

“Sunset. Sunset Shimmer,” she said softly, taking Sunset’s hand and patting it gently. “Sunset, please wake up.”

Sunset slowly stirred, furrowing her brow. Eventually her eyes opened and she looked at Applejack blearily. “Applejack,” she whispered. Meanwhile, Rarity rolled over on her side, still sleeping.

“Yes, it’s me,” confirmed Applejack. “We just got back from your…apartment, Ah guess?”

Sunset took a deep breath. “Sorry you had to see that.”

Applejack smiled wryly. “Well, we could tell you’d tried to make it kinda homey. Ah think we got everything, but if you find anything missing we’ll go back for it.”

“Thank you,” Sunset rasped.

Applejack was quiet for a moment. “Sunset, Ah gotta be honest with you. Ah sure am glad you won’t be livin’ there anymore. That’s no place for somebody to live. Ah wouldn’t wish that on my worst enemy.”

“Which I am, so I guess that counts,” Sunset said sadly, looking at the wall.

Applejack didn’t miss a beat. “You were, sugarcube. You were.” She smiled at Sunset.

Sunset’s eyes misted over a bit. She looked a bit embarrassed, but nodded.

“C’mon. Say it. Say it out loud. Trust me.”

“Were?”

“Were.”

The tiniest of smiles appeared on Sunset’s face. She met Applejack’s eyes, and then with surprising earnestness, she agreed. “Were.”

Applejack smiled again, amused.

After a moment, Sunset’s face darkened again. “Applejack…thanks for helping me to your pickup. And…for the seat belt…and for getting me here. I don’t think I would have made it if you hadn’t.”

“No worries, Sunset. There’s no way we’d have left you there. That would’ve been cruel. Heartless even.”

Sunset’s eyes, which had fallen on to the sheet in front of her, slowly worked their way up to Applejack’s eyes again, but she did not lift up her chin. “I have a lot to apologize to you for, too.”

Applejack didn’t respond right away. Then she said, “Tell ya what. Let’s go ahead and put that on hold for a little while. Plenty of time for that kind of thing down the line.”

“You don’t…want to hear it?”

“Want is the wrong word. Ah understand some things need to be said – the air needs to be cleared. But, baby, Ah just don’t think you’re up to it right now. Get a little stronger – then we can set everything right.”

Sunset just stared.

“Don’t worry, Sunset. We’re going to forgive you. In fact, Ah’m pretty sure we already have.”

Sunset couldn’t help it. She started to cry again. “How can you be so kind to me? Don’t you know what I am? You heard Twilight! I showed you all what I really am – a demon! A power hungry, murderous demon!” Beside her, Rarity started to stir.

“She said that before she saw your eyes, Sunset,” said Applejack, again without a second’s hesitation. To her, the matter was crystal clear.

“Before…what?”

“If you’d seen your eyes when you came up out of that crater, you’d understand.”

Sunset didn’t know what to say.

“Now listen here, sugarcube. What did Twilight do when she saw your eyes? When she heard what you said? When she understood how sorry you were?”

Sunset looked down again, remembering.

“She reached out. She pulled you out of the crater and put you on your feet. And then she put our hands on yours. You need to cling to that. That meant something. It can help you when you’re feeling awful, like this.”

Sunset’s tears slowed. She just looked into Applejack’s eyes.

“Doesn’t it help? Remember the hands, sugarcube,” Applejack encouraged, with a warm smile.

Sunset sniffed a few times. Her breathing became easier. Finally, she gave Applejack a wan smile.

“Yeah?” prompted Applejack.

Sunset nodded. “Yeah.”

“Good. And as far as the demon thing is concerned, from what Ah’m seeing today, and what Ah saw last night, Ah’m pretty sure that fits under the “were” category, too,” Applejack said pointedly. “You’re already changing, Sunset. Ah can see it.”

“Oh, I hope you’re right, Applejack. I hope you’re right!” said Sunset, again with surprising earnestness.

Applejack stood up. “ Ah know Ah am. So here’s the plan. Time for you to get up and make yourself presentable. Rarity will help. Right, Rarity?” she said loudly.

Rarity groaned. Without opening her eyes, she picked up a small throw pillow and hurled it at Applejack. Applejack caught it effortlessly. “Nice try, sugarcube. Seriously, though. Ms. Celestia’s gonna to take Sunset to the courthouse, then to the doctor, and then over to her apartment. We need to get going. Ah’ll get Fluttershy – she can help too.”

“Ok,” Rarity said, and sat up, trying to get a kink out of her neck.

Applejack winked at Sunset, then turned around and headed back upstairs. Sunset stared after her in wonder. Rarity gave her shoulder a quick squeeze. “Come on, darling. Let’s get you moving.”

Getting Sunset ready to go was quite a bit easier than last night. For one thing, she had some ibuprofen in her already, so she was in less pain. All they really had to do was get her dressed and make sure her hair looked ok. In about 10 minutes they helped her out the walk-out basement doors, up the side yard, and into the front yard. There, Celestia was waiting along with the other three girls. They all smiled at her as, with Rarity on one side of her and Fluttershy on the other, she limped to Celestia’s white sedan. The girls tried to keep smiling, but it was hard. Sunset looked stunned and disoriented. Even shell-shocked.

Celestia opened the front passenger door for Sunset. Applejack and Rainbow took over for Rarity and Fluttershy and they gently lowered Sunset into the seat. “Ms. Celestia, how about Rainbow and Ah come along? We can give you a hand getting her in and out of the car and such.”

“That sounds like a great idea, Applejack. Hop in!” She and Rainbow jumped into the back seats as Celestia went around to the driver’s seat.

Rarity waved at Sunset, trying to encourage her. “See you later, Sunset. We’re all coming over to Ms. Celestia’s later to help you settle in!”

Sunset looked up at her, but the stunned expression remained on her face as Celestia pulled out of Fluttershy’s driveway and started down the street.

Rarity deflated slightly. “Oh, she looks so frightened. Or maybe ‘lost’ is a better word.”

Pinkie hooked her arm around Rarity’s. “Don’t worry, Rarity. They’ll take good care of her. Now come on! We’ve got work to do!” She grabbed Fluttershy’s arm and dragged them both toward the van.

The drive to the courthouse did not take long. As promised, Applejack and Rainbow helped Sunset down the long hallway with Celestia clipping along in front of them. The sound of her high heels echoed through the huge building, which was mostly deserted – it being a Saturday. Soon they reached a large paneled wooden door. An elegant bronze sign next to the door said: ‘Chambers. His Honor Heavy Gavel, J.D., LL. M. Chief Judge, Canterlot District Court’.

Celestia pushed the door open and held it as the girls went in. They were in a well-appointed waiting room. There was no administrative assistant at the desk.

“Go ahead and sit down, girls. I’ll go see if the judge is ready.” Celestia turned and went through a door. She returned after a few minutes. To the girls, she seemed stressed when she came back. Even anxious. “Ok. The judge would like to see Sunset by herself for a little while, first. Let’s give her a hand.”

They helped Sunset through the door and down a short hallway. When they reached the door at the end of the hallway, they opened it to reveal a large room with heavy wood bookshelves on either sidewall. The far wall consisted of huge windows. At a heavy, ornately carved wooden desk sat a portly middle aged man in black robes. To Sunset’s surprise, he smiled kindly at her. “Ah, here’s the young lady. Please, come in.” His accent was a lot like Applejack’s. He got up, came around the desk, and gallantly took Sunset’s hand from Applejack. “I’ve got her now, ladies. Would you be so kind as to give us just a few moments of privacy?”

Celestia and the girls nodded. Celestia gave Sunset a nervous smile, and they went back out and closed the door behind them.

The judge helped Sunset to a chair and helped her to sit down. Then, again surprising her, he sat down in a chair across from her instead of going back around his desk. He looked at her for a moment.

Sunset, feeling terribly self-conscious, did her best to sit up as straight as she could. “Now you just relax, little lady. This isn’t going to be an interrogation. But I am required by the law, because you are “16” (here he winked at her) to be sure you understand what’s happening.”

Sunset’s mouth fell open a little.

“Yes, yes, Principal Celestia told me quite a bit about you, Ms. Shimmer. Don’t you worry. Your secrets are safe with me. Your principal and I have a very strong relationship, and I trust her like I trust no one else. Because of that, I’m willing to bend a few rules to make sure we do what’s best.”

Sunset closed her mouth and looked at the ground.

“I’m sorry to see you limping. I hope you get better quickly.”

“I brought it on myself,” said Sunset quietly after a moment.

“I still hope it heals quickly. So. Here’s the deal. Turns out Ms. Celestia’s heart is in the right place, but, not being a lawyer, she didn’t quite know the correct procedure that we need to execute here today. We’re going to do something a little different from a guardianship. But first things first. Let’s address what happened last night, and where you might stand legally, and where I’ve decided you’re going to stand legally. All right?”

“Yes, Your Honor,” Sunset answered in a small voice.

Judge Gavel smiled kindly at her again. “As you probably suspect, we don’t have any statute in place covering mind control. Not even our coercion or duress statutes cover it. Ms. Celestia’s kindly decided not to press charges on that issue, and I’m satisfied with that, particularly because the effect was temporary and doesn’t seem to have left any permanent harm. So that’s that. Now as far as attempting to overthrow a member of a foreign government using lethal force, the problem that arises is that while you did it on U.S. soil, the means you used are…not characterized by U.S. law either. And I have no particular desire to get it characterized. To put not too fine a point on it, we probably need to keep you from the attention of any agencies of the U.S. Intelligence Community. I have no desire to see you end up on a CIA autopsy table, Ms. Shimmer. I mean that. I truly do.”

Sunset looked terrified. Judge Gavel tried to reassure her. “Ms. Shimmer. Sunset. I don’t mean to frighten you. But I think it’s only fair to you that you understand the stakes involved.”

With an effort, Sunset nodded.

“Ms. Celestia proposed a solution to me, and I have decided to accept it. Basically, I’m going to say that you were released to the jurisdiction of Princess Sparkle. She being a royal of your country’s government, which I understand is a type of principality, she apparently had the authority to decide your fate from a legal as well as a physical perspective. Do you think that’s correct?”

Sunset understood that total honesty was the only option here, even though she had no choice in the matter because of the Rainbow Wave. “Your Honor, when I left Equestria I was only aware of one princess – the chief princess, Princess Celestia. She certainly held all the authority at that time necessary to judge any Equestrian, and to carry out, or direct the carrying out, of any punishment she sentenced anypony to. But since I’ve left, Princess Celestia’s younger sister, Princess Luna, has returned. And Twilight has become a Princess. I’m honestly not sure how their different levels of authority interact. But I do know Twilight. She has impeccable integrity. Disobeying Princess Celestia, or exceeding her own authority – those are things that would never even enter her mind. If she felt she could release me and not punish me, she certainly believed it was within her authority to do so. And most of my crimes (here Sunset hung her head) were against her personally, anyway.”

Judge Gavel thought for a moment. “That’s about what I suspected. Well, here’s what I’m going to say. I’m going to defer to Princess Sparkle. She clearly pardoned you, or maybe put you on probation, and wants a second chance for you. So we’re going to say that all possible criminal charges are satisfied for my part.”

“Thank you, Your Honor,” Sunset said again in her small voice.

The judge’s face became more serious. “That being said, I must warn you, Sunset. I cannot spare you this way a second time. If you behave like this again, if you take it upon yourself to harm others, I will have to turn you over to the authorities and let the chips fall where they may, much as I may hate to do so. Is that very clear to you?”

Sunset swallowed. “Yes, Your Honor,” she almost whimpered, unable for a moment to meet his eyes.

Judge Gavel sighed. He smiled reassuringly at her, then rose and poured some water into a glass on his desk. He handed it to her.

“Thank you again,” Sunset said gratefully, and drank some of the water.

The judge sat down once more. “I don’t think we’ll need to worry about all that, though. From what Ms. Celestia’s told me, you’ve already begun to change. Now, as far as making Ms. Celestia your guardian, I’m afraid that won’t quite do.”

Sunset paled.

“Now don’t worry, I’ve figured it out. The problem, you see, is your citizenship. I can’t directly appoint a guardian over a non-citizen. You’d have to become a ward of the state, and that would require that you be placed in the foster system. Now while I might be able to make it come to pass that Ms. Celestia would be appointed your foster mother, there would be a lot of paperwork and investigation involved – all of which might expose you to unwanted attention. And it would take a long time. So, we’re going to need to do something else.”

Sunset braced herself.

“Now I don’t mean to alarm you. I’ve discussed the other option with Ms. Celestia, and it has several advantages, but the thing she wanted me to stress to you is that it changes nothing about her arrangement with you from your perspective. When you graduate, you’ll still become a full-fledged adult, free to choose your path, should you decide to remain in our world. But the advantages of this different procedure are twofold. First, it has the advantage of conferring, with a little extra paperwork, U.S. citizenship upon you. You can imagine how useful that could be. Second, it means that Ms. Celestia’s sister, Ms. Luna, will have true, legal succession authority. In other words, if, heaven for fend, something were to happen to Ms. Celestia, Ms. Luna takes right over without the need for any paperwork.”

Sunset just stared. She truly had no idea what the judge was getting at.

Judge Gavel took a deep breath. “Well, uh, Sunset, the long and short of it is, that it’s going to be necessary for Ms. Celestia to uh, well, to adopt you.”

Sunset’s mouth fell open and her eyes widened.

“I’m afraid there’s just no other way to do this that doesn’t expose you to risk. And, as I said, it has certain advantages.”

Sunset was still just staring in complete astonishment.

Judge Gavel cleared his throat. “I see that you are a bit surprised by this. I think now would be a good time for me to go and get Ms. Celestia. She wanted to talk to you a bit more before we decide if we’re going to do this. Is that ok?”

Sunset just nodded slowly, still staring at the judge with eyes like saucers.

He nodded back and rose. Having gone to the door, he called for Celestia, who came quickly. She entered the judge’s chambers still looking a bit anxious, then came and sat in a third chair and looked at Sunset.

“Sunset, sweetheart, did the judge tell you everything?”

Sunset just nodded.

“I know it’s a bit of a shock. I promise it won’t change anything about what we discussed. If anything, it changes things for me and Luna a bit. I know the judge talked with you about the two advantages of adoption. But there’s a third advantage. It means that if you do decide to remain in our world, Sunset, that no matter where you go, and what you do (here Celestia had to pause for a moment, as she was getting a bit emotional), you’ll always have a home to come back to.”

That touched Sunset's heart, bringing her out of her shock. Her face softened.

“I promise I’m not trying to take the place of your real mother back in Equestria,” Celestia explained, wiping a tear away. “If you prefer, you can still call me Celestia, not mom. I just want you to have a safe place here, where you can heal and grow.”

Sunset’s eyes were wet now. The truth was, with her words, with her profound kindness and gentleness at Fluttershy’s house, Celestia had won her heart already. Sunset finally found words. “Celestia, if I had to choose anyone in this world for a mother, it would be you.”

Celestia was stunned. “Sunset. Wow. Was that…was that a…compliment?”

Sunset nodded emphatically.

“That was…very sweet. Thank you.” This was all Celestia trusted herself to say. She suddenly rummaged in her purse, but Judge Gavel produced a box of tissues, proffering it to Celestia and then to Sunset. When both of them had wiped their eyes for a bit, the judge turned to Sunset.

“I gather, young lady, from the context of your words that you are satisfied with this arrangement?”

She nodded, with a true smile.

“Good. The paperwork is all drawn up. It’s only necessary for me and for Ms. Celestia to sign a few things, and you’ll be her legal daughter, and a U.S. citizen, to boot.”

Sunset looked down at her feet demurely.

A couple hours later, as the two girls helped Sunset toward the door leading out of the judge’s chambers, Judge Gavel came up to Sunset and took her hand. “Young lady, I truly do wish you the very best,” he said gently. “I didn’t see what happened last night. So, if it means anything to you, as far as I can tell you are quite a sweet, intelligent, and attractive young woman, with a bright future ahead of you. Good luck to you!”

Sunset blushed, but did manage a small smile. The judge returned it and went back into his office, giving Celestia a quick hug on the way.

The girls and Celestia helped Sunset back to the car, and then they drove to the nearest urgent care center. After the customary wait, they were taken back to an exam room. Applejack and Rainbow came too, still helping Sunset. The nurse triaged Sunset, asking her a few questions, and then left to get the doctor.

After about 20 minutes, the doctor came in. “Hello, hello, I’m Dr. Reflex. Who’s the patient today?”

Sunset, sitting on the exam table, raised her hand as best she could.

“All right, young lady, why don’t you tell me what’s wrong?”

Celestia and Sunset had agreed ahead of time that the story would have to be that Sunset had fallen off a wall at school. They gave this story, answered the doctor’s various questions, then it was time to be examined. The doctor looked carefully at her knee, testing its range of motion and doing other tests they didn’t understand. The only painful test came when the doctor tried to bend Sunset’s straightened knee inward a bit – this caused her to gasp and pull away. The area on the outside of her knee was tender and bruised.

“Hmm,” said the doctor. “Can you put any weight on it at all?”

With Rainbow and Applejack’s help, Sunset tried to stand. She found that she was able to stand on it a little, even though it hurt.

“Ok, that’s enough,” said the doctor kindly. “Sorry it had to hurt a little. I think there’s only one thing we still need to do. Let’s get a quick x-ray to be safe.” He stepped out of the room briefly and returned with a wheelchair. They all helped Sunset into the wheelchair and the doctor wheeled her out of the room.

He came back with her in about 20 minutes. Sunset was allowed to remain in the wheelchair while the doctor pulled up the x-rays on the computer. He looked at them for a minute or two. Finally he pushed back from the computer and sighed a little. “Well, Sunset, I think I can tell you what’s going on. The good news is that nothing is broken. The not so good news is that you appear to have a grade II sprain of your left lateral collateral ligament. That’s the ligament that stabilizes the outside of your knee. There’s a little bit of laxity, and the bruising indicates that some (but not all) of the ligament’s fibers are torn. Also, you do have an effusion, which is fluid inside the joint capsule of your knee. On the positive side, though, the tests I did for your meniscus were negative, so that’s probably all right.”

Sunset looked a bit confused. “The long and short of it is that you’re going to recover fully, but it’s going to take some time and some physical therapy,” the doctor explained. “I’ll give you some medicine to help with the pain for the next few days, and you’ll need to use crutches for at least the next week. Don’t put any weight on it until next weekend, but don’t let it get stiff either. You’ll need your primary care provider to put in a physical therapy referral. You’ll probably need four to six weeks of that, but after that you should be just fine.” He smiled at her again. “Ok? Any questions?”

“Here is our development,” Celestia told the girls as she turned off the main road into a gated community. Sunset looked out the window of the passenger seat of Celestia’s car, noting well-kept small lawns, short trees and high-quality landscaping, and rows and rows of brick townhouses. They drove down the main street and took a few turns, parking finally in front of a three story end unit. Sunset had to admit that it looked pleasant and inviting. This caused her to feel even more disoriented and surreal. She shook her head to herself.

“It’s going to be ok, Sunset,” said Celestia quietly, noticing. “Ok, everyone. Here we are!”

Applejack and Rainbow jumped out of the car. Applejack whistled as she looked around. “Dang. Nice digs you got here, Ms. Celestia!” Rainbow was smiling appreciatively as well. Celestia had gone around to the passenger side and was helping Sunset out of the car. “Luna and I both live here,” she explained to the girls.

Applejack and Rainbow each took one of Sunset’s arms from Celestia, so that she could go up the short flight of steps and unlock the door. She pushed it open and gestured to the girls, who began to help Sunset up the steps. Once at the top, they stopped so that Sunset could look in. Carefully, now with Celestia supporting her, she took a step into the townhouse.

A faint, pleasant floral smell greeted her nose. Up another short flight of stairs was a dining area to her left and a living room to her right. Pristine wood floors creaked under her feet as she slowly climbed the stairs. A beautiful grandfather clock ticked serenely against the far wall. The afternoon sun streamed through large windows set in the front wall of the house behind her. Directly ahead was a short hallway leading to another room.

Sunset had no idea what to do. This was only her second time inside a human dwelling that wasn’t abandoned or condemned, and it was almost totally beyond her experience. She just looked around. Celestia watched her carefully with a soft smile, ready to help her start adjusting.

“I’d have to agree with AJ, Ms. Celestia. This is a nice place,” Rainbow complimented.

“Ah love wood floors,” Applejack commented. “Couldn’t live in a house without them.”

Celestia’s smile broadened. “Thank you, ladies.” Sunset looked up at her, but clearly didn’t know what to say. “I have an idea. Why don’t we start with a tour?”

Sunset managed to nod, as Rainbow and Applejack agreed enthusiastically. They each took one of her arms again.

“To your left is the dining room. And this large room to the right is called the living room.”

“Ok,” was all Sunset could say.

“Let’s finish on the main floor first. Come this way, ladies.” Celestia headed into the hallway. “This door to the left is a coat closet, and the next door leads to the stairs down to the basement, where we have our TV and storage room and another bedroom. The door to the right is the powder room.”

“Powder room?” Sunset asked.

“Yes, in other words a half bathroom. It has a sink and a toilet, but no tub or shower.” Celestia headed on down the hall and they came out into a very large room. To the left was clearly the kitchen, with a large island. To the right was an eat-in area. Celestia explained these areas to Sunset, who continued to be amazed. “The door directly ahead, in the back of the house, leads out onto a deck.”

“A deck?”

“Yes. Come and see.” Celestia led the girls to the door and opened it to reveal a wooden platform bounded on three sides by wooden rails and on the fourth side by the back wall of the house. There appeared to be a roof of some kind above them that was similar to the floor of the deck under their feet. A short distance away, a forest began, stretching away into the distance. “We are very fortunate not only to have an end unit, but to be in a corner of the development. So our back yard backs up on undeveloped land. The trees are pretty, don’t you think?”

Again, Rainbow and Applejack seemed pleased. Sunset just nodded. They went back inside. “We’ll show you the basement later, Sunset. I don’t want you to have to handle stairs more often than necessary, at least until we give you some more pain medicine,” said Celestia.

“Do you mind if we take a look, Ms. Celestia?” Rainbow asked, curious about the TV set-up.

“Not at all, Rainbow Dash. I suspect you and your friends will be spending quite a bit of time here in the future, so you need to get to know the house as well,” said Celestia with a smile.

Rainbow and Applejack grinned and headed down the hallway. Celestia deposited Sunset on a chair at the eat-in table and went over into the kitchen. “Are you thirsty? Hungry perhaps?”

Sunset just stared at her. Celestia cocked her head at her understandingly. “Sunset. How about a little water at least, to help you take your medicine?”

Sunset nodded slowly. Celestia filled a glass from the water dispenser on the front of the gleaming stainless steel fridge and handed it to her, along with a large, single white pill. “It’s ibuprofen. Rarity said you had some this morning, but that was a lower dose, so it’s ok for you to have some more now.” Celestia showed her the bottle and made sure she understood the instructions so that she could take it on her own if needed.

Not long after she swallowed the pill, Applejack and Rainbow came stomping up the steps from the basement. Rainbow’s eyes were wide and she was grinning, if it was possible, even more broadly than before. “That is one sweet setup you’ve got down there, Ms. Celestia.” Rainbow actually rubbed her hands together.

Celestia laughed. “You can thank Luna for that. I enjoy a nice large TV screen as much as anyone, but the sound system and the gaming systems are all Luna’s doing. Now, why don’t we head upstairs?”

At the bottom of the stairs, Sunset looked up. Fortunately, there were rails to hold on to. Also, the middle of each step was carpeted, which made the steps seem a little less intimidating. “I think what we will do is have a crutch or two on each floor. Then you won’t have to lug them up or down the stairs. I want you to try to go up the stairs on your own,” said Celestia. “It’s important for us to know if you can do that or not.”

The basement stairs at Fluttershy’s house had not had a rail. Taking a deep breath, Sunset grabbed the rail and tried to pull herself up. To her relief, she found that, while she was slow, she was able to do it on her own. Celestia gave her an encouraging smile. After about a minute and a half, they reached the top of the stairs.

Sunset was a bit out of breath. “Ok,” she said. “Going up is do-able. But going down might be another matter.”

“You might find it easier to sit down and then ease yourself down each step,” Celestia pointed out. Sunset looked embarrassed.

“Don’t sweat it, Sunset,” said Rainbow unexpectedly. “When I broke my leg in 8th grade, I went down the steps at my house on my butt for the first two weeks. There’s no shame in it.”

Reassured, Sunset started looking around. They were in a carpeted hallway lined with family pictures. Five sets of doors opened onto the hallway. Celestia stepped toward one set of double doors. “Here is the laundry – you don’t need to worry about that for now, Sunset. And this door leads into the hall bathroom. This is the one you will share with Luna. Go on in and take a look.”

With some trepidation, Sunset limped carefully into the tiled bathroom. It was large, clean, and airy. A stylish shower/tub with glass doors was at the end of the bathroom, separated from a double sink by a toilet. Everything was neat and in order. “Luna said you can have the sink nearest to the door,” said Celestia gently. Sunset swallowed and headed back out. Celestia gestured toward a large set of double doors at the end of the hallway facing the back of the house. “Those doors lead into my room. For privacy’s sake, Luna and I ask that you not go into our rooms when we are not there. Ok?”

Sunset’s eyes widened. Feeling she was already on critically thin ice, she had not had any intention of trespassing on either woman’s privacy. She nodded vehemently.

“Don’t be afraid. When we are in them, you will be welcome in them too.” Celestia turned to Sunset, putting her hands on her shoulders. “This is going to be your home, Sunset. I want you to feel welcome and safe here, and Luna does too. I promise.”

Sunset attempted to smile, but Celestia could tell she was not completely reassured. It would take time. “Now, let’s go and see your room.”

“I get a room?” Sunset asked, stunned.

Celestia did not tease her – she understood that her newly adopted daughter was totally disoriented and was trying to deal with a completely unanticipated situation.

“You certainly do. Your very own,” said Celestia happily.

Sunset’s eyes widened again. “Oh. Wow. Ok,” she responded.

“Come.” Celestia took Sunset’s elbow and helped her to the last door, which was closed. She leaned forward, pushed the door open, and led Sunset inside. The room was not large, but not small either. Two tall rectangular windows, topped by semicircular panes, were in the wall facing the front of the house. White curtains and venetian blinds framed and covered them, making the room a bit dim. Celestia went over to the windows and raised the blinds and threw the curtains open, causing warm afternoon sunshine to pour into the room. Sunset caught her breath. The view from her windows was beautiful. To the left a row of townhouses marched away into the heart of the development. To the right a wide field opened, bounded by trees, and in the distance hills rolled to the horizon. Celestia didn’t interrupt her; she just let Sunset absorb her new surroundings. Rainbow and Applejack looked on with satisfaction.

Caught up in the serenity of the moment, Sunset limped to the closer window and looked out. “I see you like the view,” Celestia said softly, at last. Sunset turned to her, a look of awe on her face. After a moment or two, she seemed to come to herself. She looked around the room. Soft carpet was under her feet. The walls were white and unadorned. In the center of the room, between the two windows, was a full-size bed with conservative but tasteful bedding. A small wooden bedside table, upon which sat a lamp, was on the far side of the bed, under the far window. On the near side was a simple desk and chair set. Otherwise there was no furniture. Double doors were in the wall that backed up to the hall bath room. “Those doors are for the closet,” Celestia explained. Last, Sunset looked up. A high, vaulted ceiling soared above her, from which descended a ceiling fan/light combination.

“There isn’t much furniture, but we will soon fix that,” Celestia commented. “This has been our guest room up until now. Rarely used, I’m afraid – most of our family lives far away and doesn’t visit much. But you are not a guest, Sunset. You live here,” she finished meaningfully.

Sunset was overwhelmed. “I…live here?”

“Yes, sweetheart. I know this is not Equestria, but here in the human world, this is now your home.”

“I don’t know what to feel or say,” Sunset confessed.

“That’s ok. But you have our permission to be happy, if you want. Truly, Sunset. We want you to be happy here. You don’t have to feel only sorrow and remorse. You are allowed to feel positive emotions too. I promise.”

Sunset looked at Rainbow, who was smiling and giving her a thumbs-up, and Applejack, who was nodding encouragingly. She looked back at Celestia, who was watching her closely again. Slowly, Sunset began to smile slightly. “Really?” she asked.

“Really,” Celestia reassured her.

Sunset’s eyes became moist. She started to move toward Celestia, but Celestia crossed the short distance to her in a single stride and hugged her tightly. “Thank you,” Sunset breathed. “Thank you thank you thank you thank you!”

Applejack and Rainbow sighed simultaneous contented sighs, then looked at each other in surprise and burst out laughing, which served to lighten the mood in the room considerably. Celestia and Sunset chuckled as Sunset pulled away a bit. She wiped away a tear, but was able to retain her composure. She realized she was happy. She still felt the other things, but she was happy too. And that was ok. But she was exhausted. She allowed herself to plop onto her bed, which was so soft it almost made her start crying again.

“That’s right. Why don’t you rest for a bit?” asked Celestia as the doorbell rang. “Ah’ll get it,” volunteered Applejack. “It’s probably the others with Sunset’s stuff.”

“Thank you, Applejack.” Applejack went out, followed by Rainbow.

Celestia sat down on the bed with Sunset, who immediately slumped against her. Celestia put her arm around her. “Just relax. It’s ok. It’s going to be ok,” Celestia whispered softly. Sunset took deep breaths, slowly, trying to remain relatively calm. To her pleasant surprise, she found herself becoming more and more relaxed and relieved. Celestia’s presence and affection, plus the joy and wonder of having true shelter after years of squatting, were genuinely comforting her. Celestia could tell, and this made her very happy.

The sounds of the girls greeting each other filtered up the stairs. It was only a few seconds before all five of them were in the door to Sunset’s new room, grinning and squeeing.

“SUNSET!” Pinkie exclaimed. “ISN’T THIS GREAT?”

Sunset was able to smile at her, but Rarity rolled her eyes. “Pinkie, can’t you see how exhausted she is? Must you shout at the top of your lungs?”

“Don’t worry about that, Rarity!” Pinkie cheered. “I can give her energy just by being in the same room with her!”

“This is such a nice house, Ms. Celestia,” said Fluttershy. “I’m so glad that Sunset will be safe here with you and Ms. Luna.”

“This is what we want to do, Fluttershy. It’s a privilege,” Celestia responded.

“You’re setting our minds at ease and no mistake, ma’am,” said Applejack. “Not that you’re a burden, Sunset, but there’s no doubt that the logistical challenges are pretty much solved!”

Rainbow laughed. “We were going to try to use a spreadsheet to figure where you were going to stay each night! Can you believe that? How well do you think that would have gone?”

Sunset smiled at Rainbow in complete amazement.

Rarity, however, was slightly offended. “Don’t be ridiculous, Rainbow. I use Excel all the time to track inventory and design schedules. Drafting a schedule for Sunset’s sleeping arrangements would have been child’s play.”

“Well, EXCUSE me, Ms. Microsoft Office!” Rainbow teased. Rarity just snorted.

“We should start gettin’ Sunset’s stuff out of your van, Fluttershy,” said Applejack.

“Ok. Let’s do it then,” agreed Fluttershy. All of the girls headed down the stairs except Rarity, who turned to Celestia.

“Is there anything I could help you with, Ms. Celestia? Perhaps there are still some preparations for Sunset’s room that I could assist you with?”

“Thank you so much for offering, Rarity, but everything is good to go for now.”

“All right. I suppose I will go and help bring things in then.” She gave Sunset a smile and went down the stairs.

Soon the girls started coming back with boxes. There were just a few, and after only about five minutes everything Sunset owned in the world was in her new room. Applejack brought up the last box. For the moment she and Sunset were alone in Sunset’s room, as the other girls were getting the tour from Celestia.

"Well, here's everything we found," said Applejack simply.

Sunset sighed heavily. "Thank you," she said quietly. Gingerly, she reached for one of the smaller boxes and opened it. Immediately she set it back down and her lower lip started to quiver.

Applejack's heart fell. What could Sunset have found so quickly that would distress her so, even after just opening a single box?

She went over to Sunset and sat down next to her. Sunset wasted no time in leaning against her and putting her head on Applejack's shoulder. Applejack was pleased she felt safe to do it without asking. That was some true progress, at least.

"Well sugarcube, what's wrong?" Applejack asked gently. "Bad memories?"

Sunset nodded silently and gestured to the box, encouraging Applejack to look inside.
Applejack leaned forward and carefully moved the flaps aside. In the box she caught a glint of shiny gold color and sparkles. She reached in and felt something heavy, hard, and pointy wrapped in tissue paper. It seemed circular, about 7 inches in diameter. She lifted it out and pulled back the tissue paper to reveal a crown. Sunset hung her head. Applejack leaned back again and put her arm around her.

"Is this what Ah think it is?" she asked.

Sunset nodded. "One of them, anyway," she confirmed sadly. "There should be three altogether."

Applejack thought for a moment. "Ah'm guessin' your distress might stem from the fact these crowns might not have been obtained...shall we say...fairly?" she ventured.

Sunset nodded again. "Or honorably," she agreed bitterly.

"Ah get it," Applejack said. "Well. What do you think you want to do with them? Ah don't expect displaying them is gonna fly..."

"Please. Just throw them away. I don't ever want to see them again!" Sunset bit out with a vehemence that startled Applejack.

Applejack sighed. "Ah guess that's for the best. For what it's worth, being willing to part with them is another sign of how much you've already changed."

But Sunset didn't respond. She just frowned angrily at the wall.

"Ok, partner." Applejack got up, put the crown back in the box, and hefted it. She started toward the door when she suddenly heard Sunset gasp.

"Wait, Applejack, please!"

Applejack turned back to her new, distraught friend.

"I've thought of something better to do with them. Please, just put them in the corner by the door."

"You got it. C’mon, sugarcube. I think I heard Ms. Celestia talking about getting some dinner."

Author's Note

I really enjoyed writing the scene between Applejack and Sunset at the start of this chapter. I think it’s consistent with Applejack’s character to be gentle and encouraging like this. She has a little sister, and she IS a little sister, so she’s familiar with things like patience and forgiveness. Plus, from her perspective, Sunset’s already done had her whippin’, and so the time for chewing out and anger is past.

I have no idea if what I say in this chapter is legally correct. It’s a plot device to move things along, I admit it. But this isn’t exactly the United States in which I live – it’s an alternate one. So I make the rules.

I believe the technical term for a country ruled by a prince or princess is “principality”, so I think the official name of Equestria would be “The Principality of Equestria”.

Technically, Sunset now has dual citizenship (Equestria and U.S.).

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 5: The Second Night

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 5: The Second Night

The girls stayed through dinner, which was punctuated first by improbable “Welcome To Your New Home” decorations crafted by Pinkie with help from Rarity and Fluttershy, and second by the arrival of Luna, who had been doing some preliminary damage control at school. Sunset had no idea how to act around her – she remembered that Celestia had said that she and Luna might have more in common than Sunset suspected – but the fact remained that Luna had sternly handed her a trowel last night, and was still the chief of school discipline. Had Celestia discussed the adoption with her? Had she agreed to it? Sunset could only assume so, but she didn’t know for sure. So, she had been quiet and avoided eye contact as best she could.

But Luna had not accepted that. At one point in the evening, she directly engaged Sunset in conversation across the dinner table. “Do you like your new room, Sunset?” she asked simply.

Sunset swallowed. “Yes. I do,” she responded in a small voice.

“Good,” said Luna, and gave her a little smile. Celestia and the rest of the girls at the table fought to avoid laughing as Sunset tried and failed to completely hide an audible sigh of relief. Luna’s simple question had been designed to set her at ease, and it had succeeded.

After dinner, the girls departed with heartfelt well wishes to Sunset and the thanks of Celestia, Luna, and especially Sunset herself. She had now experienced one of Pinkie Pie’s cakes, and it had truly been transcendent. She had not known those colors existed, or that she could move so fast while sitting still.

Next the two older women took Sunset up to her room and helped her unpack her few possessions. She was still a little wary of Luna, but that got better as the evening progressed. Celestia and Luna noticed that some of Sunset’s things were just not serviceable, and none of her clothes were clean enough to wear. She also had minimal toiletries. “I wasn’t expecting to still be in this world after last night. So I had kind of let things go a bit,” Sunset told them ruefully, by way of explanation.

Luna stepped out, then came back in a few minutes later. “Here,” she said kindly, giving Sunset a small stack of clothes. “These are some pajamas that I think will do for tonight. I’m a little smaller than Tia – I think these will fit you better than any of hers. And tonight, when you bathe, you may use my shampoo and conditioner. I’ll get you a bar of soap too, and some toothpaste.” Sunset looked up at her in amazement, blinking away tears.

“Thank you,” she breathed. Luna just smiled at her again.

Celestia looked on with satisfaction, watching as the ice between the Luna and Sunset melted even further. “Sunset, is everything here? Are we missing anything?”

Sunset looked around the room, trying to mentally take inventory. Suddenly she looked distressed. “Oh no,” she said unhappily, her shoulders drooping.

“What is it? What is missing?” Celestia asked.

Sunset just looked at her for a moment. She seemed reluctant to answer, but the effect of the Rainbow Wave came through again. She had to answer, even though it would reveal a part of herself that she would have preferred to keep private for the time being. “My…my guitar. And my little amp,” she answered shyly.

“Your guitar? And amp? That means it’s an electric guitar, correct?” Luna asked, her eyes lighting up.

“Yes. It’s electric. And it’s probably the only thing I own of any significant value.”

“I didn’t know you played an instrument. Good for you!” said Luna encouragingly.

Sunset didn’t know how to respond.

“Sunset, how did you obtain the guitar?” Celestia asked quietly, continuing to sort clothes into a laundry basket.

Sunset’s face fell, knowing what Celestia was asking, and why. “I purchased it. I promise – it isn’t stolen.”

“Good,” said Celestia. “Then we will go back and find it tomorrow. I don’t think it’s safe for us to go to that part of town at night.”

“No, probably not,” Sunset agreed. “I always tried to be well hidden before it got dark.”

“I’m confused about something – this isn’t an accusation, Sunset, just pure, true curiosity. How did you afford it? You have so few possessions, and your living conditions were unconscionable,” Celestia asked. Luna looked on with interest.

“I actually do have some financial reserves. I kept them around in case of catastrophic need. As for my living conditions, well, avoiding paying rent and utilities seemed like a good way to save money. Though you’re right, there were some very hard nights. Especially in the winter.”

Celestia shook her head and sighed heavily. “I wish I’d known. I’d have stepped in a lot sooner if I had.”

“I don’t know…if I would have been receptive.”

Celestia allowed herself a laugh as Luna smirked in the background. “You wouldn’t have had a say in the matter.”

Sunset deflated completely. “That’s not what I meant by ‘receptive’. I meant that…it’s hard to put into words.”

Celestia softened. “I think I know what you mean. Perhaps it’s for the best that it happened this way, because now you are emotionally ready to receive what Luna and I, and your friends, want to give.”

Sunset nodded, avoiding eye contact. “Yes. That’s what I meant.”

Celestia sat down on the bed next to her for a second, putting her arm around her. “I’m sorry – I didn’t mean to distress you. There’s no point in going over and over what might have been. But you understand what I meant, right? I can’t say for certain, but I’d like to think that if I’d known more about you, I might have been able to help you before things got out of hand.”

“I arrived here out of hand,” Sunset said with a bitter frown.

“Maybe so. But do you understand what I’m saying? Now that we are part of each others’ lives – now that I care about you on another level entirely – I think it’s only natural to wish we had known each other longer. At least, that’s how I feel for my part.”

Sunset wasn’t ready to respond to that. She just leaned against Celestia’s shoulder. Celestia hugged her back. “So. May I ask what form these financial reserves take?”

In response, Sunset gestured to a small wooden box lying near her foot. “Go ahead and see,” she said, anticipating Luna’s response.

Luna was closest. She picked up the box carefully and opened it. Sunset allowed herself to be smugly satisfied by the resultant gasp and widened eyes. “Tia. You’ve got to see this.”

Celestia reached over and took the box from Luna’s hands. She rewarded Sunset with a gasp and widened eyes of her own. “Oh my. Good grief!” After a few seconds of silence, Celestia collected herself enough to comment. “There must be several thousand dollars worth of jewels in here. How on earth did you get these?”

“I brought them with me from Equestria. They’re actually quite common there, so you don’t need to worry that I stole them. I mined them myself, in fact.”

Celestia just shook her head in amazement.

Sunset sighed heavily. “They are yours if you want them, Celestia,” she said. “I guess I should do something to help earn my keep.”

At that comment, Celestia took a deep breath. Wordlessly, she closed the box, handed it to Sunset, and closed her hand over her adopted daughter’s. “No, Sunset. Those are yours. It was kind of you to offer, but you are a child in this house. Everything we give you is freely given. That’s how this works.”

Sunset seemed to be about to object. “No,” said Celestia firmly. “It will be several years before we ask you to start helping out with the mortgage or the food bill. Maybe once you have finished college, if you stay in this world that long.”

Sunset just blinked at her, openmouthed. “Don’t worry, little one,” said Celestia gently. “You will come to understand in time. Now, what’s left to do? I bet you are tired. How about we get you bathed and ready for bed?”

After a bath, Sunset snuggled into her new bed. She could not deny how warm and comfortable and clean it was. She sighed heavily. Even though so many good things were happening to her, she still felt overwhelmed. So much to adjust to. So much to face. So much to overcome.

Celestia had helped her get ready for her bath, even to the point of helping her to remove her clothes. Sunset had been able use a towel to hide her cutie marks – she wasn’t ready to explain them just yet – but Celestia had seen her bruises and cuts, and had frowned and sighed over them just as Rarity and Fluttershy had. That the principal would become her mother and care for her so intimately was a concept that would have been inconceivable to Sunset less than 24 hours before, and that was still nearly beyond her grasp. Then Luna had helped her brush her hair afterward, much as Rarity and Fluttershy had done, though Sunset had been able to wash herself as before. Again, the thought of the vice principal becoming her aunt and helping her to get into her pajamas (which themselves were borrowed from her new aunt) was astonishing. Yet it had happened. She shook her head in stunned silence.

There came a soft knock on her door.

“Come in,” she said hoarsely.

The door opened slowly and Luna leaned in. Her expression was complex, but not unfriendly. “Sunset? May I come in?”

Sunset closed her eyes and tried to summon some energy. “Yes,” she answered.

Luna did not turn on the overhead light. She came in, pulled the chair away from the desk, and sat down next to Sunset. The dim light of the lamp on the bedside table cast part of her face into shadow, like a half-moon. She regarded her new niece for few seconds.

“Sunset, I can see that you are very tired. I promise I will not keep you up for long. In fact,” she started to rise, “perhaps tonight is not the best night…”

“No, please! Wait…I…”

Luna sat back down slowly. “Are you sure?

Sunset only looked at her.

“I see. Perhaps my sister hinted that you and I have more in common than you might have thought?”

Sunset nodded, blushing.

“I can understand why you wouldn't want to wait long to learn about that. You need reassurance. I will gladly give that to you. But first, a few other things must be said.”

Sunset only waited. She was used, by now, to others setting the tone of the conversation.

“First, I welcome you to our home. Truly. I must admit, at first I was a bit surprised, and a bit…uncomfortable about my sister’s proposed arrangement with you, but the more I thought about it, and the more I remembered how you looked last night, and the more I thought about my own past, the more satisfied and pleased I became. The truth of the matter, Sunset, is that you are in great need. I will not deny that it will bring me joy to help you recover.”

For what must have been the twentieth time that day, Sunset’s eyes filled with tears, but she was able to keep from crying.

Luna continued. Her voice was very soft and gentle. “Second, just as with my sister, here at our home, and when we are not around other students (your friends excepted), you must call me Luna. We will be almost like sisters – you will see. Can you do that?”

Sunset wiped her eyes and nodded.

Luna smiled. “Third, while I do still mean for you to help repair the school’s main doors, obviously you won't have to work on them until your knee is quite a bit better. It is a matter of discipline rather than punishment. Do you understand the difference?”

Sunset thought for a moment, but, as intelligent as she was, she had never learned what the difference was, because she had never cared. Neither of those things had been for her. Until now. She shook her head no, looking at Luna earnestly.

“Punishment is related to justice. It is uncaring. It seeks only to right a wrong. To reward evil with the pain and isolation it deserves. It is not concerned with reform, or with repentance, or with the development of the one who is punished. Discipline, on the other hand, has at its focus, as its very goal, the reform and well-being of the one who is disciplined. You cannot discipline someone you do not care about, Sunset. To discipline someone is to express your care by correcting someone’s behavior and attitudes in the hope that they will become happier, kinder, and healthier than they were before. Do you understand now? I discipline you because I care for you – not because I dislike you or desire that you experience pain.”

This was too much for Sunset. She burst into tears again.

“Oh dear!” Luna exclaimed with some concern. “It was not my intent to distress you! Quite the opposite!”

“It’s ok,” Sunset tried to say between sobs. “I just don’t have any walls. No defenses. I can’t hide from you, or from anyone else, how much I need love. How desperate I’ve been for it. How jealous I’ve been of those who have it. And how much it means to me when I get it. I’m like a starving person who is finally given not just any food, but…amazing, incredible, good food. I can’t explain it any other way.”

Luna looked at Sunset in stunned wonder. “My goodness! What did that ‘friendship ray’ do to you? You have the perspective of someone who is much farther down the road than I thought you would be!”

Sunset was able to calm herself down a bit. “I don’t know, but when that thing hit me –I’ve been calling it the ‘Rainbow Wave’ for lack of a better term – it…showed me how wrong I was. How alone. How much I was missing out on. I couldn’t deny it. I couldn’t avoid it. It was excruciating! I’ll never forget the pain.”

“But how is that possible? The entire thing lasted only a few seconds!”

“Not for me! For me, somehow, it was longer. I’m not sure how long. Hours? Days? Well, it was long enough! Long enough for me to face every nasty thing I’d ever said or done to anyone since I came here. And to feel the pain that each nasty thing caused. And to perceive my own isolation. And to see, in incredible, full color HD detail, exactly what I was missing out on. You want to know why I came out of that crater in tears? Without any shred of pride or anger? Now you know. I had no choice. I didn’t know it was possible to be so completely, utterly defeated! That wave showed me exactly who I was, without any holding back or sugarcoating!”

Luna stared, completely amazed. Then, she looked at Sunset compassionately. “No wonder you are exhausted. If it means anything to you, what are you are describing sounds excruciating, just as you described. Please listen – in the end this will turn out to be a blessing, I promise. You have had to go through a process in, apparently, a few hours or days that takes many people months or years. You will recover, and we will be very gentle with you as you do so.”

Sunset was breathing hard. She could only smile wanly at Luna in gratitude.

“Oh, sweetheart,” sighed Luna heavily, shaking her head and putting her hand to her forehead, “what a thing you have been through.”

“I deserved it. Every second of it.”

“But that does not mean I cannot…wish you had been spared it! That it had not been necessary. As you can see, it brings me no joy to see you in pain, even if you have brought the pain on yourself.”

Sunset could only look at her. Suddenly, she nearly swooned.

Luna was quick. She slid over onto the bed and caught Sunset as she slumped forward. “All right, all right. I’ve done too much already,” she said, as she gently leaned Sunset back onto her pillow. “I’m sorry. No more tonight. Suffice it to say that my story is very much like yours, and I know how you feel and what you are going through. I understand. And I am here for you.”

Sunset looked up at her through her drooping eyelids.

“Sleep now. I will stay until you are asleep. And if you need either of us in the night, you have only to knock on our doors, or even just call out for us.”

Sunset nodded almost imperceptibly. It was only a few seconds before she fell deeply asleep. Luna watched over her for a long time, her face full of concern. At last, when it was clear that Sunset’s chest was rising and falling peacefully, she rose and quietly left the room. She left the door slightly cracked, so she and Celestia could hear Sunset if she needed them.

Once outside Sunset’s room, she went down into the basement and found her sister watching television. The volume was turned down low. Celestia looked up at her and turned off the TV. Luna didn’t say anything at first. She sat down heavily on a chair across from her sister and sighed. Then, she looked up at Celestia without hiding the pain in her eyes.

Celestia frowned. “I would spare you this, if I could, Luna, but I cannot see a better way.”

“There is no other way. This is a good thing. It is what she needs, and what I need. And you will help me, I know.”

“I will. Every step. And I am very proud.”

Luna nodded gratefully, then sighed again.

“But something more is troubling you than the task of helping Sunset down the path of repentance. What is it? What is wrong?”

Luna looked at her sister significantly. “I have learned, just now, the full measure of what Sunset experienced when the ‘Rainbow Wave’, if you will, hit her.”

Celestia’s face fell. She could tell that what Luna was about to tell her would not be easy to hear. Luna told her. With every word Celestia’s eyes widened further. At last, when Luna was done, she looked away, shaking her head slowly in wonder and sadness. Neither of them spoke for some time.

“What a terrible thing to have to experience, with no warning or way to slow it down,” observed Celestia at last.

“Precisely.”

“It explains a great deal, also. I have been amazed – stunned, really – by Sunset’s degree of penitence and lack of resistance. Pleasantly surprised, but surprised nonetheless. She is already deeply, deeply sorry for her actions. And it seems she has no pride. She admits her brokenness and her need, though it brings her pain to do so. She is so contrite and defenseless it nearly breaks my heart to think of it.”

“I had been amazed as well, but now I understand.”

“But Luna, will this not be a blessing in the end? The intensity of the experience has made it impossible for her to ignore. She has been forced to grapple with herself. What could have taken months is only taking days or hours, though I pity her for the sheer magnitude of it. No wonder she is so tired – it is not only physical exhaustion.”

“You are right, but we must be very, very careful with her as she recovers. She is fragile. I fear that if we had not recognized her need, and if Twilight had not made her friends promise to care for her…I fear she might have taken her own life.”

“You may be right in theory, but that is not what was meant to be. Twilight’s heart is true. She was the first to have compassion on Sunset, without hesitation. Perhaps it was destiny. Twilight was exactly the person Sunset needed both to bring her to her knees and to take the first step to lift her back onto her feet. I tell you, when this is over, it will be a story of surpassing beauty and sweetness. The relationship between Twilight and Sunset will be an example to all of the power of love and forgiveness.”

Luna looked at the ground shyly. “As is the story of our relationship, my sister.”

Celestia looked at her sister fondly.

Darkness. Pain. Exhaustion. Sorrow. These were the first sensations she was conscious of. Slowly, her vision began to clear, though it was still blurred by tears. The unyielding surface of the crater dug into her hands, arms, and legs. With extreme effort, she moved her arms and began to push herself onto her hands. Unwillingly, she looked up. The princess stood over her at the edge of the crater, looking down. Her eyes were alight with fury and her mouth compressed into a thin line. Behind her, her five friends appeared, standing around her, their expressions identical to the princess.

Sunset knew what would come next. She pushed herself to her knees and began to try to crawl to the edge. She slipped. She tore her hands and knees on the rocky ground. The rest of the students, and Celestia and Luna, appeared around the entire rim of the crater. They looked down on her with disgust.

The princess leveled a malediction, her voice cold and hard. “You will never rule in Equestria! Any power that you may have in this world is gone!” Her crown glittered as a ray of light struck it. “Tonight, you’ve shown everyone who you really are! You’ve shown them what is in your heart!”

“I’m…sorry! I’m so sorry! I didn’t know… there was another way!” Sunset heard her tortured voice cry.

But Twilight only smirked. “Too bad,” she said harshly. “There’s no hope for you now. Enjoy your empty life. If you can call it a life…” And the princess turned her back and walked away. Her friends turned to follow, and then, one by one, the students, Celestia, and Luna all turned their backs and left her. She could not crawl out of the crater on her own.

“NOOOO! Please, please come back! I’m sorry, Twilight! Please give me another chance!”

But Twilight’s back disappeared into shadow. Sunset collapsed against the rim of the crater and wept with despair. But it wasn’t over. Oh no, not over yet. She felt a dark presence take shape ahead of her. Unwillingly, she looked up.

From the shadow into which Twilight had faded, a terrible form emerged: her demon self, with a face of cruelty. “You belong to me, now, Sunset,” the demon gloated with a sneer. “In fact, you ARE me!” And the demon threw back her head and laughed with triumph.

Sunset shot bolt upright in bed, gasping. The image of the demon was still before her eyes, which were wet with tears. Her door, which was cracked, was pushed open. She started as two dimly lit figures entered her room. Her lamp was flicked on, and she recognized Celestia and Luna. Celestia quickly sat down next to her and wrapped her arms around her. Luna went around to the other side of the bed and also sat down, doing the same. For a couple minutes they just held her, as her breathing slowed. Her tears did not stop, however.

“A nightmare, sweetheart?” Celestia asked gently.

Sunset could only nod. “I’m sorry,” Celestia responded.

Sunset found her voice. “Sweetheart? I’m no sweetheart,” she rasped sadly, shaking her head.

“Perhaps that was true in the past. But that is not what must be in the future – you are not bound to it. Already, the change has begun,” said Luna. Sunset just looked at her.

“You must tell us the nightmare. It is the best way to reduce the chance that you will have it again. And such pain should not be held inside,” Celestia encouraged.

Sunset shook her head no; she had no desire to relive what she had just been through. But Celestia and Luna both persisted. They were gentle, but did not relent. “You don’t have to tell us until you are ready. Take a few minutes,” said Celestia. “Would you like some water?”

Sunset nodded – her mouth was parched. Luna left to get it and came back quickly. After Sunset had taken a few sips, she found the courage to relate her nightmare.

Celestia and Luna were very supportive. “That sounds…I can’t find a strong enough word,” Celestia said, frowning.

Luna agreed, wiping away a tear. “Terrifying isn’t quite right. It doesn’t capture the despair.” She understood. She had felt the very same fear, and struggled with the very same despair.

Sunset just sat in silence.

“Sunset. It was a dream, love,” Celestia said softly. “That’s not what happened, is it?”

Sunset turned to look at her. Her eyes were full of pain.

“Twilight didn’t abandon you. She did give you a second chance. And she gave you her friends to help you. You aren’t alone.”

Sunset froze, teetering on the knife’s edge of hope versus despair. Unbidden, Applejack’s words came back to her: Remember the hands, Sunset. Remember the hands! It was just enough to push her over the edge back into hope. The despair went out of her eyes, though the sorrow remained. She cried again, a little, but from relief.

“That’s my girl,” Celestia said, hugging her tightly. Luna was still hugging her too. It helped. The warm, physical contact helped to push the nightmare into the realm of dreams rather than reality.

“What you have seen is what you have been saved from,” said Luna. “Remembering that can teach you wisdom, but you will learn to be glad – truly glad, without fear or despair – that your fate will not be what you just saw.”

Sunset looked at her, still struggling to believe.

“It will not,” Luna reassured her firmly. Slowly, Sunset began to smile a very small, but encouraged, smile. Luna gave her an extra squeeze.

“Do you think you can try to sleep some more? It’s only 2 am,” Celestia asked.

“Yes, but…”

“Don’t worry. I think I will stay with you for the rest of the night,” Celestia said, anticipating Sunset’s desire.

“I think we will both stay,” said Luna firmly.

Author's Note

Yeah I went with the “Sunset brought jewels from Equestria and they turned out to be really valuable” deal. Seems relatively plausible to me.

If you get the impression that Celestia is thoroughly enjoying herself as she takes Sunset in and becomes a mother to her, you’re getting the right impression. Luna, also, is going to have a ball with being an unexpected aunt.

I can’t claim full credit for what I imagine Sunset experienced when she was hit by the Rainbow Wave. I do use it, however, because it makes her rapid change of heart more believable. My innovation is that she re-experiences her evil from her victims’ perspective, which teaches her to care deeply about what others feel. This will begin the process (that culminates in Legend of Everfree) of Sunset becoming the bearer of the Element of Empathy.

Learning what Sunset went through when she was hit by the Rainbow Wave is what truly binds Luna’s heart to her new niece. She sees a kindred spirit, and wants to help her.

Celestia wants Luna to be heavily involved in Sunset’s life not only because she knows that Sunset will benefit, but because she believes (rightly) that helping Sunset will help Luna to take further steps in processing and moving beyond the dark times in her own past.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 7: First Steps

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 7: First Steps

The next morning Sunset was noticeably slightly less sad. She was also in less pain with regard to her muscles, joints, scratches, and cuts. Her knee was not much better, and she was just as weak, but overall incremental improvement was seen. Luna and Celestia had already left for school when she got up, but Rarity was there to help her get a bowl of cereal and some toast.

Rarity commented on Sunset’s mildly improved mood. “You seem a little less sad today, Sunset.”

Sunset looked away. “It…is helping a little to know…that I said something the demon wouldn’t have,” she said shyly.

Rarity smiled at her. “Good. How are you feeling physically?”

“Still pretty weak. But my aches and pains are a bit better, I think.”

“Very good. Hopefully yesterday was truly the worst day, physically, anyway. Still, ibuprofen is probably a good idea for a while yet – I’ll get some for you.”

“Thanks. So, what’s the plan for the day?”

“Well, we got most of our homework done last night. Let’s finish the little bit that’s left, and then we can do other things.”

“Other things? Like what?”

“Well, I have a few things in mind, but I must admit I’d be interested to learn what you would be interested in.”

Sunset paused. “Huh. That’s a good question.” She furrowed her brow and seemed to be thinking deeply and intensely. When several seconds passed and she still seemed lost in thought, Rarity hazarded a clarification.

“Sunset…I didn’t mean to stump you, darling. I thought it was a relatively straightforward question…”

The other girl frowned. “Rarity, I guess I haven’t made the scope of my dedication to my ambitions clear. I wouldn’t be exaggerating if I said that I had hardly done anything over the past two and half years except plot and plan. And before that, when I was the Princess’s student back in Equestria, I hardly did anything but study!”

Rarity blinked a few times, but recovered quickly. “Darling, that’s nothing to worry about. It’s ok that you don’t know much about what interests you and what you enjoy – that will be something that you and I and the others can discover together.” Rarity smiled warmly. “It may actually be quite enjoyable! Look, let’s get our work done, and then we can try a few things I have in mind. How does that sound?”

“Sounds good!”

The two young women rapidly completed their remaining homework – while Rarity wasn’t quite the genius that Sunset was, she was definitely one of the smarter girls in their grade, and she kept pace with her newest friend quite respectably.

Afterward, Rarity introduced Sunset to the world of style and high fashion. Sunset enjoyed herself immensely. Although she could tell that she would never have the degree of passion for clothing and accessories and décor that Rarity had, she took great pleasure in learning to appreciate beauty and craftsmanship as things that had value in and of themselves, rather than just as a means to an end.

For her part, Rarity had a wonderful time sharing aspects of herself which were most dear to her. She found, happily, that Sunset had the potential to appreciate fashion and design to a level that, of their friends, only Fluttershy had shown so far. This had Rarity practically bouncing on her toes with joy. Oh, thank God, she thought to herself. Another friend who won’t think I’m out of my mind half the time! Rarity had thought ahead and had brought a number of accessories with her. Realizing that Sunset was still too weak to do any full-fledged modeling or trying on of entire outfits, instead she asked her to try on various scarves, sunglasses, jewelry, belts, headbands, hats, and even some makeup. The two of them had such a blast that when the doorbell rang they realized that, since Rainbow Dash had clearly arrived to relieve Rarity, they had forgotten to eat lunch!

“Oh dear!” Rarity cried, and jumped up to get the door.

“Hey Rares!” Rainbow greeted her jauntily.

“Rainbow! We’ve completely lost track of time! It must be after three, correct?”

Rainbow looked at her watch. “Three thirty on the nose, Rares. Guess you two have been having fun, huh?” She gave Rarity a puckish wink.

“Well, yes. Apparently.” Rarity turned to Sunset. “Darling, this just will not do! I’m supposed to be taking care of you, not making you skip meals!”

“Don’t worry, Rarity! I was having fun too! It’s not just your fault!”

“Well, thank you darling, but before I leave I simply must ensure that you get a light lunch at least. And perhaps you would enjoy a snack, Rainbow?”

“Sure!”

“Right then. Hang on, both of you!” Rarity disappeared into the kitchen.

Half an hour later, Rarity had watched like a mother hen as Sunset obediently ate a cheese sandwich and some potato chips, while Rainbow had been perfectly satisfied with a couple cookies and a glass of milk.

“Well done, darling,” Rarity said to Sunset. “Now I must be off – Sweetie Belle is waiting. But first I must say this has been one of the most pleasant days I have passed in quite some time!”

Sunset smiled warmly. “Me too, Rarity. I…thanks. Just thanks.”

Rarity returned her smile and gathered up her various fashion accoutrements as she prepared to leave. Rainbow decided to tease her a bit.

“You think you’ve had fun so far, Sunny? Just you wait. Clothes and makeup are cool and all, but have you ever played…Corona?” She held up a video game cartridge in obvious triumph.

Rarity rolled her eyes, matching Rainbow’s teasing measure for measure. “Some people appreciate the finer things in life, Rainbow Dash, and I’m pleased to say that Sunset appears to be one of them. Nevertheless, perhaps she shall find some small diversion in the sorts of pursuits that you enjoy.”

“Yeah I have no idea what you just said. C’mon, Sunny. I know you’re going to love this!”

Rarity chuckled. “All right. Have fun, you two,” she said more softly, meaning every word.

Rainbow smiled back at her, and Sunset did too. “We will. Have a great evening, Rares,” said Rainbow.

“Bye, Rares!” Sunset cried, daring unconsciously to use Rarity’s nickname. To her relief, Rarity wasn’t offended. She waved goodbye to them both as she donned her sunglasses and headed out the door.

“All right, Sunset Shimmer,” said Rainbow with exaggerated seriousness. “Prepare to be wowed.”

Sunset’s eyes widened. She had seen a few video games before, and Flash had even attempted to get her interested in one or two, but she was still pretty naïve to the world of gaming. That was about to change.

The next thing that intruded into their world of challenge and striving was the sound of the door opening in the entryway above them and Luna’s voice filtering down to them. “Girls! I’m home!”

Sunset paused the game and looked at the clock. It was five thirty – they had been playing for an hour and a half straight without break. She smiled to herself – she was quickly learning that time passed quickly with good friends – especially when you were having fun.

“We’re down here!” she called up the stairs as Rainbow stood up to stretch for a second. They heard Luna’s purse get put down on one of the end tables in the living room, then they heard her steps come rapidly down the stairs into the basement.

“Ooo! What are you two playing?” she asked, with bright eyes, like a fellow schoolgirl.

“Corona,” said Rainbow nonchalantly.

“The original?” asked Luna incredulously. “Wow, that’s old school, Rainbow Dash.”

“You don’t expect me to initiate Sunset into the world of video games without introducing her to the classics, do you?” Rainbow asked, acting slightly offended.

“I suppose not. But you can’t possibly realize what you’ve started…”

“And what would that be, Ms. Luna?” Rainbow asked, anticipating the response.

“I was nationally ranked in my day, Rainbow,” declared Luna darkly. “Care to see if you can hold your own?”

Rainbow’s eyes flashed. “I think I can handle a thirty year old,” she said airily.

“Thirty-four. Get it right, Rainbow Crash,” Luna sneered.

Sunset was fighting to avoid rolling on the floor in laughter. She decided, wisely, to sit this one out. To her amazement, she next witnessed what was probably one of the most epic video game duels of all time. Rainbow challenged Luna to a 1v1, 20 kill limit. Luna was a bit rusty – she hadn’t played the original game for almost 4 years. Consequently, Rainbow was out to an early lead, 7 to 3. She smirked, but her overconfidence proved a weakness. As she shook off the rust, Luna stormed back. Soon it was tied, 10 to 10. But Rainbow got herself back under control. The two video warriors traded kills for the next 15 minutes in silence, each exerting her full strength in an effort to win. Sunset held her breath – it was 19 to 19 – the next kill would bring victory. Suddenly, it was all over – Luna dropped Rainbow from all the way across the map with a sniper shot to the head.

“WHAT?!” Rainbow cried, leaping to her feet.

“Relax, Rainbow,” Luna said consolingly. “I was playing this game before you were even in middle school.”

“Still! Did you see that shot? I didn’t even know you could do that!”

“One of my signature attacks,” said Luna, a bit haughtily. But she relented almost immediately. “What do you play mostly, Rainbow? Corona 3?”

“Yeah.”

“And I bet your team is nationally ranked, yes?”

“We’re number 11 right now, with a shot at 10 this weekend.”

“Well, take heart. My Corona team never got above 14,” Luna said with a wink.

Rainbow smiled back, feeling a bit better.

Luna stood up. “Well, that was invigorating. But I need to get dinner going. Keep playing if you like, you two.”

An hour later Sunset, with Rainbow’s help, had scaled the basement stairs and entered the kitchen to find Celestia and Luna just about to sit down for dinner. “Hello, Sunset,” said Celestia warmly. “How are you doing today?”

Sunset didn’t respond immediately – a lot had happened and she didn’t know where to start.

“Not an easy question to answer, eh? That’s all right. Why don’t we have some food, and you can get your thoughts in order. Sound good to you, Rainbow?”

Rainbow smiled broadly. “It smells incredible up here. What are we having?”

Celestia filled in Rainbow in on the various components of their dinner while Luna helped Sunset into her chair. “Thanks,” Sunset said with true gratitude.

Luna gave Sunset’s shoulder a little squeeze. “Don’t mention it. Now, let’s eat!”

Dinner was soon finished. Sunset found that, in spite of having had a largish snack only two-and-a-half hours before, that she was able to eat quite a bit. She started to wonder, not for the first time, if she was a bit on the malnourished side. I’m healing physically too, Sunset thought to herself. That might require more calories as well.

She had also been able, eventually, to express how her day had gone. She had been a bit embarrassed to be completely open in front of Rainbow at first, but soon discovered that Rainbow wasn’t going to judge her, and in fact was glad that she’d had a good time with Rarity – as long as she’d had a good time playing video games in the basement with Rainbow as well!

Celestia seemed pleased. Her plan was working well so far – already Sunset was learning how much fun friendship could be.

Bedtime came all too soon – Sunset found that while she was physically exhausted, she didn’t want the day to end. She was having too much fun hanging out with Rainbow. Celestia prevailed on both of them, however, to finish their homework and get ready for bed.

“Don’t worry, Sunset!” said Rainbow brightly. “We got all our work done. That means tomorrow, until AJ gets here – CORONA! That is, if you’re enjoying it,” Rainbow said, remembering herself.

“That sounds great, RD,” Sunset said a bit sleepily. She didn’t even realize she’d given Rainbow a nickname.

Rainbow, for her part, laughed delightedly. “’RD’. I kinda like that. No one’s called me that before. Nice one, Sunset!”

Sunset suddenly realized what she’d done, but Rainbow’s more than happy reaction reassured her that she hadn’t made a mistake. She settled back into her pillows. Soon, her head was nodding. She didn’t see Rainbow smile fondly at her, and didn’t feel Rainbow’s and Celestia’s hands as they helped her to lie down and wrap up in her blankets.

She looked down on her handiwork from the throne, high up on a dais. The throne room of Equestria was littered with broken stone and stained glass. In the absolute center of the room laid the body of the High Princess of Equestria, motionless and cold. A red pool spread out from her form, marring the beauty of her pastel mane as the setting sun’s rays fell upon her.

In front of her, also motionless in death, was the body of a smaller, purple alicorn with an indigo mane striped with pink and purple. She had clearly fallen trying to defend her mentor. Other bodies, mostly ponies of the Royal Guard, were spread throughout the room, all dead. At the great doors of the throne room stood a group of ponies, still living, but whose glazed eyes and lack of activity indicated they were actually students from Canterlot High under her mental control.

Sunset had never felt so alone. She looked down at her bloodstained claws and screamed.

As Sunset awoke in horror, Rainbow Dash leapt out of the cot and wrapped Sunset in her arms. “Easy, now, Sunset, it was another dream! Just another dream, I promise. It’s ok. It’s ok. I’m here. You’re not alone!” she cried.

Again, Celestia and Luna came into the room and sat down on the bed with a still near-panicked Sunset and the worried Rainbow Dash. They each took one of Sunset’s hands.

Sunset was starting to become coherent. “Rainbow, I can’t take this! I can’t take this! Oh, when will it end?” she wept.

“Shh, shh, it will end. I know it will. I don’t know how I know, but I do,” said Rainbow firmly.

“How? How can you know? What if I have dreams like this for the rest of my life? How will I live?” Sunset wailed.

“I just can’t believe that’s your future, Sunset. It’s hard to put into words, but I just don’t think that’s what all this is about. The Rainbow Wave put the Magic of Friendship into you. It’s hard now, but it will get better. Because having friends will help you heal! I just know it!” Rainbow answered.

This seemed to make sense to Sunset. She calmed down a little. “I…I hope you’re right. I want to believe you’re right. I already know I wouldn’t have made it this far without all of you.”

Rainbow smiled at her. “There you go. There’s hope. And we’re glad we can help. Truly.”

Sunset just leaned against her, trying to slow her breathing.

“Your life is going to be so much better than it was before – just like Flutters said. That’s what this is about. I believe that,” Rainbow continued.

Sunset was calming down. Her tears were drying. She sighed heavily.

“It hasn’t even been a week,” said Rainbow gently. “Give yourself some time.”

Sunset nodded briefly.

“Ok. Now you have to tell us what it was about,” said Rainbow a bit grimly.

Sunset looked at her, then at Celestia and Luna. She took a deep breath and told them. They all looked at her compassionately. “Wow,” said Rainbow, “that was a bad one. I don’t blame you for waking up and screaming. Not one bit.”

Sunset sighed again. “That’s another thing. I keep waking you all up…”

“Don’t worry about that, Sunset,” said Rainbow. “I know you’d do the same for any of us. Wouldn’t you?”

Sunset thought about that. “You know, I would!” she said. She perked up a little. A tiny, relieved smile crossed her lips. “I really would! I promise!” The others smiled a little at her earnestness.

“We know. Don’t worry, sweetie, we know,” said Luna.

“And Sunset, remember, it was a dream – none of that happened. Again, you’ve seen what could have happened, but that’s not what did happen. Your homeworld is safe, and so is Twilight. You didn’t lead the CHS students into the mirror. You’re not a demon. And you are safe too. I promise,” reassured Celestia.

Sunset nodded. She was getting sleepy again. They stayed with her again. And once more, for the rest of the night she was free from fear and slept deeply and calmly.

Author's Note

I reason that Rarity is probably the second smartest of the Mane 7 (prior to human Twilight’s arrival). It’s just me – personal preference – but I think that since unicorns are magic users (and Rarity’s pony counterpart is a unicorn), in general they have high intelligence. Yeah, it’s my D&D showing.

Corona is my thinly veiled Halo reference. Yep, showin’ my age, too. I don’t intend for the two games to be identical, however, so don’t get too technical. I can’t remember if there was a 1v1 setting with a 20 kill limit, for example, but I’m pretty sure there was…

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 8: Revelations

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 8: Revelations

Tuesday afternoon Celestia came home early to take Sunset to the doctor’s office. Rainbow headed home with well wishes. “I hope it’s only good news!” she cried as she headed out the door.

After Celestia helped Sunset get dressed, they headed slowly down the stairs and out the front door to Celestia’s car. The drive to the doctor’s office was relatively short, and soon they found themselves in the waiting room.

“Dr. Turner has been my doctor for many years, Sunset,” said Celestia quietly. “He and I actually went to school together. I trust him completely.”

“Does that mean…”

“Yes, he knows you are…not from around here. Don’t worry. He’s very gentle, and very good at what he does. Sunset, obviously you are old enough to see him by yourself, but would you mind if I came too? I want to make sure I know how to take care of you.”

“Yes! Please come too!” said Sunset vehemently.

Celestia tried to smile at her reassuringly. All too soon the nurse came and called Sunset back. Soon they were in an exam room and Sunset’s vital signs were taken. She was given a gown to change into. The nurse left and they waited a few minutes as Sunset slowly changed.

There came a knock on the door and shortly thereafter a kind-faced man entered with an air of energy and authority, his spiky brown hair practically crackling with electricity. “Tia! So good to see you!” He and Celestia shared a warm embrace.

“Time! It’s been too long,” said Celestia, stepping back and rubbing his arm affectionately.

“We always say that. Let’s do better!” he said with a wink. Celestia blushed slightly, but her smile stayed in place. He looked over at Sunset and gave her a warm smile. “And this must be the young lady in question.” He stood next to her as she sat on the exam table and extended a hand. “Hello, Sunset. Time Turner, MD, at your service. It’s nice to meet you.”

Dr. Turner’s bedside manner was very good – Sunset found some of her apprehension leaving her. She gave him a wan smile in return and shook his hand. He sat down in a chair next to the exam table. “Sunset, Celestia and I have been friends for a very long time. We trust each other completely. Also, in our world, physicians and patients have complete confidentiality. So I’m not even allowed to disclose anything that we discuss here without your consent, unless it’s necessary to save your life in an emergency. Of course, as long as you are…” he coughed, “…’under 18’, Celestia has the right to know some of your information as well, and gets a vote in most decisions. Do you understand? Do you have any questions?”

“I understand. No questions.”

“Good. Now, there’s no rush. You’re the last patient of the day, and so we have plenty of time, because we have a lot to cover. Let’s start with the easy stuff first. How’s your knee?”

“Stiff and painful. But the ibu…profen? It helps some.”

“You said it right. Good, I’m glad it helps. Let me take a quick look at your knee myself.” He did a physical exam similar to the one done by the physician at the urgent care center and came to the same conclusion. “Physical therapy and it will recover. I agree with the urgent care provider. Let me put the referral in before I forget.” He turned to a nearby computer and typed for a few minutes. Next, he examined the rest of Sunset’s body, noting the various bruises and scratches. “I understand you got these cuts and bruises by falling into…a crater?”

“I’m afraid so. It was…exceptionally embarrassing. Nope -- that's an understatement. It was humiliating. In every sense of the word.”

Dr. Turner digested this for a moment, then moved to Sunset’s back. The new scars did not escape his attention. “These scars look fairly new. Did they happen at the same time as the event in question?”

Sunset looked confused. “Scars? I didn’t know I had any.”

Dr. Turner hmm’d to himself and pulled a small mirror out of a drawer. He held it up to Sunset’s back so that she could see the faint pink lines that ran down her shoulder blades, and the circular pink spot on her lower back. She sighed heavily. “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised,” she said dejectedly.

“So you know how you got them?”

“Yes. At least, I’m pretty sure.”

“And?”

Sunset turned to look at him sadly. “Didn’t Celestia tell you that I underwent a…transformation?”

“Yes, but she hasn’t given much detail.”

“I see,” said Sunset softly. “Well, I imagine those scars are where the wings and tail used to be.”

“Wings and tail?”

“Wings and tail.”

Dr. Turner looked pointedly at Celestia. Celestia nodded ruefully.

Dr. Turner just shook his head. He pressed on the scars gently. “Do they hurt?”

“No. I suppose I should be grateful for that.”

“Yes – some scars can be painful. The good news is that these are very small and appear to be healing very well. While they're a bit raised right now, in about a year, they will have faded to a nearly white color and will most likely be flat. The ones on your upper back are very narrow – only about three millimeters. Since you’re pretty fair skinned, eventually they’ll really only be visible if you know to look, or if you get a tan. Which I can’t recommend to anyone.”

Sunset just nodded. Dr. Turner then noticed Sunset’s cutie marks. “These tattoos – where did you get them?”

Celestia sat up. “Tattoos?”

Sunset sighed again. “They aren’t tattoos. They’re…cutie marks,” she mumbled as she blushed.

“Come again?” said Dr. Turner.

Sunset took a deep breath as though bracing herself for something. “They’re called…cutie marks. They…are magical.”

Dr. Turner just stared at her, as did Celestia.

“Equestrian ponies, around the age of puberty, give or take a couple years, get marks on their flanks when they discover their special talent. The marks appear magically and never fade. In fact, because they are magical, even if the skin of a cutie mark is injured it always heals perfectly,” Sunset explained.

“That’s…amazing,” said Celestia.

“Yeah, getting your cutie mark is a pretty big deal. There’s usually a party and sometimes it leads to a change in schooling or vocation.”

“What does yours mean?” Celestia asked with interest.

“Can we talk about it later?” Sunset pleaded.

Celestia relented immediately. “Of course, sweetie.”

Dr. Turner finally commented. “Well, I’m kind of glad they’re not tattoos. I’ve got nothing against them as long as they’re done right, but if they aren’t they can risk exposure to hepatitis. How are you feeling in general?”

“Exhausted. Weak. Stiff.”

“How have you been sleeping?”

“Like a rock, except for the nightmares.”

“Oh? How many nightmares?”

“Every night so far, except the first night.”

“But you can go back to sleep after the nightmares?”

“Yes. Celestia and Luna – they stay with me and…comfort me.” Sunset blushed slightly, looking away.

“How have you been eating recently?”

“Very well. Again, Celestia and Luna are taking good care of me.”

Dr. Turner smiled, then seemed to think for a minute. “Well, I don’t know a thing about magic. But it sounds to me like the exhaustion and weakness might be from the thing that hit you. We’ll do some blood tests to make sure. If that’s the case, I can’t predict how long recovery might take.”

“Dr. Turner, where I come from, I’m considered to be a magical prodigy. But the thing that hit me – I’ve never heard of it. I have no idea either.”

“Ok. We’ll have to play it by ear. I have some other questions I have to ask. Some of them will be a bit personal, but I need to ask them to take proper care of you. Ok?”

“Ok.”

“You’ve been here for a couple years already, right?”

“Two and a half years.”

“Ok, have you noticed anything that makes you different from other humans – any equine characteristics that may have persisted from your original form?”

“No. Nothing. I…” Sunset blushed again.

“It’s ok. Go on.”

“I even have a…monthly cycle – not estrus like back in Equestria.”

“Fascinating. I’ll trust Celestia to make sure you are set up to take care of that, though I do need to ask you if the cramps are bad.”

“The first time, they were horrible, but since then they’re manageable. And now that I know about ibuprofen…”

“That can help quite a bit, I’m told. Let’s talk about your family history.”

Sunset froze. “Uh…”

“I can’t say that it will help much, but if chronic diseases are similar here and in your world, it could be useful to know if anything runs in the family.”

Sunset still didn’t answer. She looked extremely uncomfortable.

“Sunset, what is it, sweetie?” Celestia asked with concern.

Sunset swallowed, then took a deep breath. Unable to lie, she knew she would have to answer the question, so she decided to jump right in. “I don’t know my family history. I have no blood relatives that I know of,” she said, looking straight at Celestia.

Celestia gasped. Dr. Turner waited patiently, having realized that Celestia had not known this. Celestia got up slowly and came to stand next to Sunset. “Sunset…does that mean…you were an orphan?”

Sunset nodded sadly as a tear rolled out of her left eye. There followed a few moments of tense silence as Celestia looked down at her in complete amazement. Sunset broke the silence. “Yes, Celestia. I didn’t know what to do at the courthouse – I guess I didn’t want to scare you. But I can tell you this – when you adopted me, you became the only mother I have, in this or any world.”

Celestia looked back at Sunset with fierce intensity. “I did what I wanted to do, and I don’t regret it. In fact, I think I’m even more glad that I adopted you than ever before. And I won’t fail you.” Celestia wrapped her arms around her adopted daughter and held her tightly. Sunset leaned into the embrace with gratitude and relief. “If a true mother is what you need, Sunset, then that is what I will be to you,” Celestia finished softly. Sunset let out a single sob, but managed to keep from crying. Dr. Turner looked on. He was pleased – this seemed like a healthy development. After a few more moments, Celestia gave Sunset an unabashedly fond smile, but did not leave her side.

“Are you ready to answer some more questions?” she asked Sunset gently.

Sunset nodded a bit breathlessly and looked back at Dr. Turner, though she continued to cling to Celestia shamelessly.

“Ok, well, let’s move on.” Dr. Turner proceeded to question Sunset about her dietary and bowel habits, what illnesses she had had in both her childhood and since coming to the human world, and if she had ever had any allergic reactions. She answered as best she could. Finally he sighed.

“Well, since I can’t tell for sure whether any of the illnesses you had back in Equestria are the same as the ones here, the best approach will be to test your antibodies. That way, we’ll know what immunizations to give you. I assume you haven’t had any?”

“Not since coming here. We don’t have them in Equestria either, since most illnesses can be cured by magic.”

“Sounds like a wonderful world in some ways. We’re going to do some other basic blood tests too – I want to make sure you’re not malnourished. It can be tough to be a vegetarian as a human, especially in terms of getting enough protein. Your Body Mass Index is 19 and that’s perilously close to underweight. She needs to eat a bit more, Tia,” he finished with a pointed look at Celestia.

“Won’t that be difficult?” she asked Sunset with a wink. Sunset smiled back.

“We’ll check your blood type and make sure you’re not anemic, too,” Dr. Turner said, looking back at Sunset. “Ok, now I need to ask the really personal questions. Do you want Tia to step out for a minute?”

“No, I don’t mind.”

“Ok. If you change your mind, we can stop any time. First, have you ever used any drugs like cocaine, heroin, marijuana – those kinds of things?”

Sunset’s eyes widened. “No, never!”

“Ok, how about prescription drugs – Percocet, Oxycodone, etc.”

“No, none of that. I like to be able to think clearly, at least most of the time.”

“Alcohol?”

Sunset paused. “Well, yes. I’ve been known to drink a bit from time to time.” Celestia’s eyes widened a bit, but she didn’t seem too surprised. “It’s uh…legal at my age back in Equestria,” Sunset explained.

“But not here, even if we go by your true age,” Celestia said a bit sternly. “So there won’t be any more of that for a while.” Sunset nodded sheepishly.

“When was the last time you drank alcohol?” Dr. Turner asked.

“A couple weeks ago.”

“And have you ever been drunk? Passed out? Blacked out? Vomited?”

“I’ve had a buzz before, but none of those other things. When you’re as alone as I’ve been, it’s not safe to get hammered.”

“Alright. Now perhaps the most uncomfortable question of all, but I need to know the answer. Any sexual activity, here or in Equestria?”

Sunset blushed again, but was pretty quick to answer, “No. Nothing.”

Celestia looked at Sunset encouragingly. “Are you sure? I won’t be upset. You were dating Flash up until recently, weren’t you?”

“Yes, but we didn’t get that far, and he’s a gentleman anyway. I…wasn’t very nice to him, actually. I’m surprised he stuck around as long as he did.” Sunset paused for a moment. “Romance hasn’t exactly been on my agenda for the past few years,” she finished, looking up at Celestia ruefully.

“Which brings us to the plan,” said Dr. Turner. “For the knee, PT, ibuprofen, rest, crutches. You can bear weight as tolerated. For the weakness and fatigue, we’re going to have to wait and see, as I said earlier. The bruises and scratches will heal on their own. Once we get the lab results, we can see if you need anything else, to include immunizations. For now, Tia, keep her away from sick people. We don’t know what she’s susceptible to. And there are two more things to consider.”

Sunset and Celestia both looked at Dr. Turner with interest. “Thing number 1,” Dr. Turner began, “is to get a full body MRI of you, Sunset. Here’s why – I need to make sure that everything is in its proper place. I know you haven’t noticed any equine characteristics that have persisted in your human form, but you can’t look inside your own body. If you ever needed surgery for some reason, we need to know that your anatomy is normal.”

Sunset’s eyes were wide. “What’s an MRI?”

“It’s not invasive. Just a scan of your body using magnets. Are you claustrophobic at all?”

“Uh, no…”

“Then most people take a nap while the scan is happening. You just lie there in a tube for about 45 minutes.”

“Oh. That doesn’t sound too bad.”

“No, you’ll be fine. Here’s the second thing. You’ve been through a rough time, whether you brought the most recent challenges upon yourself or not. Being an orphan, especially if you weren’t adopted before now, is tough enough. Combine that with a falling out with someone who was probably the most important figure in your life, trying to adapt to a new world, relative homelessness, maladaptive social habits, and, from what I’ve heard from Celestia, being made to confront all your mistakes AND all your loneliness in one fell swoop – well, I’d be surprised if you weren’t a bit…shaky with regard to your mental health.”

Sunset and Celestia both stared at Dr. Turner with wide eyes. Sunset recovered first. “Well…when you put it that way…”

“I think you could use some counseling, Sunset,” said Dr. Turner firmly.

Sunset shrugged her shoulders – she didn’t know what that entailed. Celestia was nodding, however.

“So, I’ll put in a referral for that as well.”

After having her blood drawn, Sunset was taken home by Celestia. She was out of energy for the time being, so Celestia let her rest on the couch in the living room. It wasn’t long before Applejack arrived – she’d be staying through tomorrow afternoon.

“Howdy, partner. Everything go ok at the doc’s?” she asked good naturedly, sitting down in a chair across from Sunset and taking out her homework. The sounds of Celestia preparing dinner could be heard from the kitchen.

“Yeah,” Sunset answered. “They’re doing some tests, but just routine stuff.”

“Does the doc know…”

“That I’m actually a unicorn from another world? Yeah. Celestia says she trusts him.”

“Well, that’s good.”

“Yeah.”

Applejack looked at Sunset out of the corner of her eye for a moment. “You don’t seem too relieved, sugarcube. You ok?”

Sunset didn’t respond right away. “Yeah, just really tired. And at the doctor’s…I had to be honest about some stuff that I was hoping to keep to myself for a little while yet.”

Applejack tried not to react, but Sunset anticipated her thoughts. “Don’t worry – nothing bad, just…personal stuff,” she clarified.

“Ah, ok…”

“I’ll tell you and the girls too, don’t worry. No sense having any secrets anymore, I guess.”

“Now hold on, partner,” said Applejack, thinking of Pinkie Pie’s ‘total surrender’ comment. “We want to treat you like a person. You get to keep some things to yourself. We don’t want to just…steamroll you,” she pointed out gently.

“Well, let me tell you then – right now, AJ, it looks like I can’t lie. At all. About anything. Actually I can’t even refuse to answer a question.”

“Wow. Ah…don’t get it.”

“I think it’s an effect of the Rainbow Wave. So, I guess…just be careful what you ask me. Because I’ll have to answer. And I’ll have to tell the truth.”

“Ok, now Ah see what you’re saying. And to be honest, we kinda suspected as much. So we’ve been trying to watch out for your privacy a bit.”

Sunset seemed relieved. “Oh, thanks, AJ. That’s reassuring.”

“Sure thing.” The two girls sat in companionable silence for a while as Applejack started on her homework. Luna arrived home shortly thereafter and was immediately interested in how the doctor’s appointment had gone as well. Not long after that it was time for dinner.

Following a mouth-watering dinner consisting of stir fry and rice, the four ladies retired to the living room again. Once everyone was comfortable, Celestia had some questions for Sunset.

“Sunset, if you’re willing, we’d like to know a bit more about you. We…don’t even know the story of how you got here, and…”

“I know. The bomb I dropped on you at the doctor’s office, right? Well, you deserve not to have any more surprises. And I do trust you all – Applejack and the other girls included. I’m willing.”

“But we have to be careful, Ms. Celestia,” interjected Applejack on Sunset’s behalf. She then explained what Sunset had told her earlier about being unable to lie or refuse to answer questions.

“Ah. I see,” said Celestia. “Well, Applejack is right, Sunset. We want to allow you some privacy. So how about this? If we have specific questions, we’ll phrase them in such a way as to allow you to express whether you want to answer or not. And I think the best approach is to let you tell the story, for now, the way you wish. Will that be ok?”

“Yes, thank you.”

“Alright. Please tell us your story, as you see fit.”

Sunset took a deep breath and launched in. She told them about how she had been found as a foal, nearly frozen to death, on the side of a mountain. Her parents’ bodies were never found, and she still didn’t even know who they were. She had been taken in as a ward of the state in Canterlot, which was the nearest town. Her foalhood there had been relatively happy, as she was treated well. As she had grown, her exceptional magical aptitude had become apparent and had attracted the attention of the High Princess herself. Here, Sunset slowed down.

“So, now I have to tell you something that will be pretty amazing. And frankly, Celestia, it may have quite a bit to do with why I’m here, right now, in your house, with you as my adopted mother. First, let me make sure you know that it appears that ponies in Equestria and humans in this world are often counterparts of each other; in other words our two worlds appear to be parallel rather than completely unrelated. In fact, part of the reason why Princess Twilight was able to earn the friendship of Applejack and the other girls so quickly is because she is such good friends with their counterparts back in Equestria.”

“That’s true,” Applejack agreed. “Pretty trippy concept, but there it is.”

“So, turns out,” Sunset continued uncomfortably, “that the High Princess of Equestria, the sovereign ruler, my mentor, who took me in as her personal student when I was eight…well…she’s your counterpart, Celestia. Her name is Celestia too.”

A falling eyelash might have been heard in the silence that followed, let alone a pin.

“Which means that your counterpart is a Princess, too, Luna. She is co-ruler with Princess Celestia, who is her big sister,” Sunset added.

The silence intensified.

“They actually resemble both of you, especially your skin, hair, and eye colors. And you have similar personalities to theirs, too.”

Celestia and Luna slowly turned to look at each other, then back at Sunset.

Applejack spoke first, her eyes wide with stunned astonishment. “Well. That’s a piece of news and no mistake.”

“I guess one can’t escape one’s destiny,” Sunset mused quietly. “I came here fleeing from a disagreement with Princess Celestia. And whose authority do I end up under in my new world? Why yours, of course,” she said, looking at Celestia.

At last Celestia found her voice. “That is…extremely interesting, Sunset. Why don’t you go ahead and finish your story for now, and we’ll discuss all the implications in a bit.”

Sunset shifted uncomfortably and continued. “Well, as I said, Princess Celestia saw my potential and took me in as her personal student and ward. I was told that no unicorn in a thousand years had demonstrated the level of ability that I had. For nine years I was trained by her and learned directly from her. At first our relationship was very close, and I have to admit, I looked up to her as a mother-figure. But there was never anything formal – no adoption.” While she did not appear to be conscious of it, Sunset could not hide some sadness when she told them this.

The others continued to listen with rapt attention.

“In the last year of my tutelage I grew impatient. It seemed to me that Princess Celestia was holding me back from my true potential, as she refused to teach me some of the more advanced spells and allow me access to the restricted areas of the magical library. She started to try to teach me about friendship and relationships. I thought those things were a waste of time. I’d always been very studious and focused, and I never was close to anyone but her. I had become arrogant and entitled. To top it off, one day she took me to the mirror, which turned out to be the portal to this world. But if you look in it when it isn’t open, it can show you things. When I looked into it, I saw myself as an alicorn princess. To this day, I don’t know if the mirror shows you your destiny, or only what your heart desires. But, from that day forward, becoming an alicorn princess was the only thing I cared about.”

“What is an alicorn?” asked Luna.

“An alicorn is a special kind of pony who has the characteristics of all three pony tribes: Earth, Pegasus, and Unicorn. They are very rare, and very powerful. Princess Twilight is one, as are Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

“I see,” said Luna.

Sunset continued. “I wouldn’t leave Princess Celestia alone about it. Things got more and more tense between us, until at last I lost my temper. I was horrible.” Here, Sunset hung her head, and a few tears leaked from her eyes. “I wish I could take back what I said. Basically, I demanded she make me an alicorn and give me a crown, but she said I had to earn those things and that I wasn’t ready. I was livid. I accused her of holding me back out of fear that I would surpass her. She…got angry too. She…terminated my studies and banished me from the castle.” Sunset stopped talking for a while. All three of them could see the deep sorrow in her eyes.

“Well,” Sunset continued after a moment, “I wasn’t one to take such a thing lying down. I vowed to surpass her still, and as her guards escorted me from the castle, I overpowered them and fled to the mirror. I saw that the portal was open and, having nothing left for me in Equestria, I went through. That was in March of 2011 on your calendar. I was 16.”

“Oh, Sunset,” said Celestia compassionately. After a moment, she asked Sunset to continue and tell about her time in the human world.

“Well, it took me a few weeks to figure things out. The hardest thing was adapting to not being able to use magic. For unicorns, using magic is like breathing or eating. It’s that natural and instinctive, though in my case using magic was also my chosen vocation and my gift. It was…very, very painful to learn to live without it. I still miss it terribly. Anyway, I found the warehouse the first night, and soon learned how to steal food without getting caught. Eventually I learned that I looked like a high school student and could pass for one, so I forged some paperwork and enrolled at CHS for the 2011-12 school year as a freshman. At CHS, I was able to intimidate and bully almost anyone I wanted to, so I had food, clothes, and frankly sometimes I slept in the library. I used the gym showers, since the warehouse didn’t have any running water. I think…I just kept getting more and more…evil,” she said with true sadness and regret. “I’m so sorry for all of that, Celestia and Luna. I did awful things behind your back.”

“What was your plan, Sunset?” asked Celestia.

“World domination, what else?” Sunset asked bitterly. “Seriously, when you’re told you have the kind of potential I was told that I have, you kind of view it as your birthright that you’ll become someone important and powerful. At first, I just planned to rise as high as I could in this world. I didn’t plan to return to Equestria until I really was more powerful in some way than Princess Celestia, so that I could…defeat her and prove I was better. Over time, though, I researched the portal. It had closed almost immediately after I passed through. But I learned that every full moon it would partially open – not enough to pass through, but enough for me to be able to use some magic. I would use spells to learn the news from Equestria. Eventually I learned that another of Princess Celestia’s students – one that I didn’t know well – had achieved what I had not. She had become an alicorn and been crowned a princess – Twilight Sparkle. I was so jealous – I thought I had been replaced. I learned, too, that she had in her possession the Element of Magic, a powerful magical artifact. I decided to steal the Element from her the next time the portal opened; by doing this I would kill four birds with one stone: I could embarrass Princess Celestia’s star student, I could weaken Princess Twilight at the same time, I could bring the Element of Magic back to this world to gain, as I thought, access to my own magic once more, and I could ascend to become an alicorn myself. Then, I would return to Equestria, later, at the head of an army and conquer it.”

Applejack whistled, shaking her head. “Dang, girl! Talk about some ambitious plans.”

Celestia’s face was grim, and Sunset didn’t fail to notice. Tearfully, she admitted, “Yes, Celestia. Now you see. You’ve had a true, villainous megalomaniac on your hands. There’s no two ways about it.”

Celestia still didn’t speak, so Sunset continued to talk, but this time she was crying the whole time. “Now you know all of it. And I wish I could take it all back. I wish I could undo it. My life for the past three years – maybe my whole life – has been a waste. And I’ve hurt so many people. I can still see their faces…but the worst thing of all is how I treated the mare who raised and taught me. She gave me food, shelter, her time – and I threw it all back in her face. No wonder everything since then has been…a horror. No wonder I turned into a demon.”

“That wasn’t part of your plan?” asked Celestia quietly.

“Not at all! All I thought would happen would be that I would have access to my magic again. But instead, the Element of Magic turned me into the literal personification of the desires in my heart. And I lost my mind, too! I was out of control! I did…things, as you know…that I would never have contemplated in my right mind!”

“So you had not planned to use physical violence against Twilight, or to take control of all of our minds?”

“No, absolutely not! But I think the lesson of the Element is pretty clear, don’t you? That was the path I was on! If I’d kept going down that road, I’m sure murder and destruction would have been viable options eventually!” At last Sunset dissolved into bitter tears and could say no more.

There was silence for a time. Luna and Applejack both looked at Celestia, who continued to look at Sunset with an expression of concern. At last Celestia spoke. “Sunset, do you want to continue to be a villainous megalomaniac?”

“NO! Of course not! I’d rather die than be like that anymore! Oh, if only I could put into words how much I wish I could take it all back! I’d do ANYTHING to be able to take it all back! And so much of what I’ve done has been against you and Luna, behind your backs! I deceived you into thinking I was a model student! Oh, I’m so sorry! I’m so sorry!” She continued to sob.

Celestia’s face softened. “Then that is the key, my little sun. Yes, you have behaved deplorably. But we forgive you for who you were and what you did in the past. And the past does not have to define your future. We have already talked about this a bit – there is a way forward. Remorse and regret – those you have. Even more important is that you want to change. There is hope, darling. Please remember!”

“There’s such a long way to go!” Sunset lamented.

“But you don’t have to go the whole way today. Just one step at a time.”

Sunset sighed, getting herself under control. “I know. Or rather, I’m learning. One step at a time.”

“Thank you for telling us all of that,” said Celestia gently. “I know it wasn’t easy. But now we understand you better, and that will help us to be better family and friends to you.”

“You’re…welcome, I guess,” said Sunset, wiping away a few last tears. Applejack brought her some tissues.

Later that evening, Sunset sat in her bed, putting some finishing touches on her day’s schoolwork. While she couldn’t claim to be particularly enamoured of the assignment she was working on, it took her mind off Other Things, so it wasn’t all bad. She looked up as Celestia came into the room, closing the door behind her. The distant sound of Applejack taking a shower could be heard through the wall.

Celestia pulled Sunset’s desk chair up to the bed and sat down. She reached out, without a word at first, and put her hand on Sunset’s arm. “Sunset, are you ok?”

“That’s not an easy question to answer. Am I alive, breathing, and not currently in significant physical pain? Yes. Do I have any clue what I’m doing or where I am or what’s happening to me? Barely. Am I at peace, calm, and ready to face the night, let alone tomorrow? I doubt it…”

“Then I am here to try to reassure you, and to say goodnight. What you did today was very hard. I know that. You bared your soul to us, and didn’t hold anything back. Not anything significant anyway, as far as I can tell. If you feel…exposed, vulnerable, embarrassed, ashamed – that would all be understandable.”

Sunset looked down for a moment. “Thanks. I appreciate you saying that,” she murmured. “I feel all those things. All those things and more.”

“I meant what I said earlier,” said Celestia, reaching up to run her fingers through Sunset’s hair. “I don’t regret adopting you at all, and Luna is still very glad you are here. She will tell you her own story soon – it’s not really all that different from yours, in the end. Now listen.”

Sunset looked up and focused on Celestia’s face.

“You are a special girl. You have been given many gifts. You are pretty, exceptionally bright, and very strong inside. Maybe you have used these gifts for dark purposes before, but that is over now. I truly want to give you another chance, Sunset, and Luna and the girls do too. Please, I want you to know that you are safe here. Safe to grow and change and heal.”

Sunset gave Celestia a small smile in answer. Celestia continued to stroke Sunset’s hair for a while, which Sunset did in fact find very calming.

“I didn’t believe in destiny up until now,” Celestia told her. “But given what you told us today – I can’t help but wonder.”

“I know. The whole thing is pretty…astounding, really.”

“I think I know what you meant, when you implied that it was ironic that you ended up ‘under my authority’.”

Sunset just blushed a little, with a small snort.

“For what it is worth, I think if Princess Celestia knew that you were in my care, she would be very relieved.”

“If she still cares at all…” Sunset whispered bleakly, looking away.

Celestia took a deep breath, then let it out with a heavy sigh. “I have a feeling, Sunset, that she does still care. Very much.”

Sunset could not help but look up at Celestia with wary interest. To her surprise, Celestia’s eyes were very sad. “If she is anything like me, and you have said that she is, then I have a feeling you aren’t the only one with regrets.”

“I…don’t understand.”

“You will, in time. For now, just remember what I have said. Time will tell if I am right or not. Good night now, my little one. Applejack will be here soon. As usual, if you need company in the night, we will be ready.”

“Thanks.”

Celestia rose, nuzzled Sunset’s head for a moment, and went out into the hallway. Sunset stared after her in contented amazement. It was only a few moments before Applejack came in, drying her hair with a towel. “Hangin’ in there, sugarcube?” she asked.

“Yeah. Celestia’s…amazing, isn’t she?”

Applejack smiled wryly. “She sure is. Ah didn’t even know how amazing until this whole deal.”

Sunset just shook her head, then asked, “How did I end up with such good people to take care of me?”

“Ah don’t know, partner, but Ah’m glad to be here. If Ah can help you at all, well, then that’s worth something.”

“You already are.”

Applejack smiled, then became uncomfortably serious. “Good. Uh, there’s something else Ah need to say. Ah…was glad to hear that you weren’t yourself when you transformed. To be honest, if you’d planned all that, well…it would have been a lot harder to forgive, since…my little sister was involved.”

Sunset’s eyes grew very wide and the color drained from her face. “Oh, AJ! I didn’t even think of that! I…don’t even remember paying attention to who I enchanted! I never meant to include your sister, let alone any of the middle schoolers!”

Applejack felt a little shot of adrenaline in her stomach. Her comment had been intended to reassure Sunset, but it seemed to be having the opposite effect. “Now sugarcube,” she began, intending to do some hasty damage control.

But Sunset cut her off, well on her way to becoming hysterical. “That probably means – oh no: Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, too! Oh no no no no no!” Her face began to screw up. Applejack could tell she was running out of time.

“What have I done, AJ? What have I done? How can you forgive me? How can Rarity and Rainbow…” she trailed off as she began to scream silently with grief, rocking back and forth in her bed.

Applejack decided she’d need a hand with this one. “Uh, Ms. Celestia? I think we need some help!” she called over her shoulder. She turned back to Sunset, who had now collapsed forward in her bed, her entire body shaking with sobs. Applejack hadn’t been in Fluttershy’s basement when Celestia had confronted Sunset. She hadn’t seen Sunset cry this hard before – not even the night of the Fall Formal. It was heartbreaking.

Celestia appeared in the doorway, followed closely by Luna. “What happened?” she asked Applejack in concerned confusion.

Applejack looked stricken. “Ah…Ah was just trying to set her mind at ease about something, but Ah’m afraid Ah just made everything worse.” And she explained about how knowing Sunset hadn’t intended to involve Apple Bloom was making it a little easier to forgive Sunset. “But Ah guess she didn’t even know Apple Bloom, and well, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, were even involved…”

Celestia sighed heavily, going around to the other side of Sunset’s bed and sitting down. She reached out to embrace Sunset, but she recoiled, overcome by guilt. Celestia, however, wasn’t going to take no for an answer. It took about a few seconds, but eventually Sunset stopped resisting and allowed Celestia to hold her. Celestia turned to Applejack. “It’s ok, Applejack. You were just trying to help, and your heart was in the right place. And, as you can see, if Sunset didn’t know your little sisters were involved, it is even more evidence that they weren’t part of her plan.”

Applejack nodded, somewhat reassured that Celestia wasn’t upset with her.

Luna shook her head sadly. “The whole thing is quite a tragedy, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” agreed Celestia, “and picking up the pieces is going to take some time.” She looked down at Sunset, who was still weeping piteously, nearly oblivious to her surroundings.

Applejack looked at Sunset too. After a moment, she realized something. “You know, Ms. Celestia, Ms. Luna, Ah know a thing or two about grief.”

“Your parents…” Celestia breathed sadly.

“Yep. Ah know true grief when Ah see it. And this is it.” Applejack shook her head. “She’s so different from who she used to be. Ah don’t know how, but she is.” Slowly, Applejack got up from the Sunset’s desk chair and sat down on the bed on the other side of her. Carefully and gently, she joined in the embrace. At first, Sunset just cried harder. But after a few minutes, she started to calm down a little. This wasn’t exactly encouraging, however, as Sunset’s sobs were replaced by a look of exhausted despair.

“I can’t do this,” she breathed, her breath still hitching. “I can’t do this. I can’t face this. They were just children…”

“And they’re just fine, Sunset!” said Applejack intensely. “They don’t even remember it. Just a few blank seconds in their memories. No harm done.”

“But they would have been hurt if I’d succeeded! I can’t bear it! Harmless little girls…” Sunset covered her face with her hands.

“Sunset,” said Celestia firmly, “I want you to listen to me.”

Sunset didn’t do anything at first, but after a moment, she turned her dejected face to Celestia.

“This might sound condescending, or belittling, but it isn’t intended to be so. The truth is: you are barely more than a child yourself.”

Sunset looked at Celestia in confusion. “You’re a teenager, Sunset,” Celestia continued, “and while technically an adult if we use your true age, I have been an educator for long enough to know that 19 isn’t really that old. The human brain doesn’t even finish maturing until the mid-20s. And, from what I have learned from the story you told us this evening, and from observing you, I would say you’re developmentally behind when it comes to emotional and social issues. Way behind. Again, that’s not intended to be an insult, just an observation.”

Sunset seemed to ponder what Celestia was saying, but began to object. “None of that excuses…”

But Celestia cut her off. “It may not excuse your behavior, but it can make it more comprehensible. Sunset, you have told us yourself that you have had to face how lonely you have been, even though much of that loneliness has been self-imposed. But the loneliness isn’t even the deepest factor. I think you have been in pain for a long time. Deep emotional pain. Pain you have been denying, hiding from, refusing to face. And in the end, I think most of your actions for the past few years have come out of that pain.”

“I don’t understand…”

“Not now. But you will. Listen – you must find a way to forgive yourself. It will be a process – you won’t achieve it all at once, but you must ask yourself: do Luna and I wish to cast you aside? Does Applejack? Did Twilight? No. All of us see someone deep inside you – someone who we want to forgive, know, love, and take care of. Someone who can become more than who she used to be. For now, that’s all that you need to know.”

Sunset started to object again, but once again Celestia spoke over her.

“We forgive you because we wish to, Sunset. You don’t get a vote.”

Sunset just stared at Celestia.

“And if we can forgive you, you’d better learn how to forgive yourself. You aren’t the judge of you. You don’t get to punish yourself. That’s not how it works,” Celestia stated, almost sternly.

Sunset swallowed.

“And another thing. You are going to have to watch out for the ‘ifs’,” said Luna.

Sunset turned to look at her. “The ‘ifs’?”

“I have been down this road, Sunset. I know all about the ‘ifs’. Did you hear what you said a few minutes ago? You said, ‘they would have been hurt if I’d succeeded’. But you didn’t succeed, did you?”

“…no.”

“You can learn from the ‘ifs’, and it’s important to do so. But if you live in them – if you dwell on them – they will drive you insane. So, here’s what we’re going to do. We are going to talk about everything that didn’t happen,” Luna continued firmly -- almost fiercely.

“…uh, ok…”

Suddenly Luna reached forward and took Sunset’s face in her hands. “Let’s review. Number one: You did NOT kill, or even harm, Twilight and her friends. You didn’t.”

Sunset’s eyes started to widen.

“Number two: You did NOT hold onto the minds of the student body for more than a few seconds, or march them through the portal. Therefore, you did NOT harm them.”

Sunset’s eyes grew wider still, and her mouth fell open.

“Number three: You did NOT lead an attack on your homeworld, and so you did NOT overthrow or even challenge your former mentor.”

Sunset was now panting with amazement.

“And finally number four: You did NOT get left in that crater. You did NOT get left in a demon form. And you were NOT abandoned or condemned by me, Celestia, Twilight, or her friends.”

Sunset was shaking her head violently. “But I tried…”

“But you didn’t!”

“But…”

“None of that happened. It DID NOT happen.”

Sunset was still shaking her head, but her resistance was crumbling. The relief was too overwhelming.

“Didn’t happen,” said Luna softly one more time, shaking her head in her turn.

Sunset searched Luna’s eyes, intensely, but at last she gave in. She began to cry again, but this time they were tears of relief. “Oh, thank God,” she wailed again and again for a minute, crying into the sheets wadded into her hands. She didn’t cry for very long, though, as she was now completely exhausted. At last she fell back against her pillow, her eyelids starting to fall.

Celestia sighed with relief – it appeared this crisis, at least, was over. Luna wiped away a couple tears of her own, then turned to Applejack. “Will you be ok with her tonight? We’re just a shout away.”

“Yes, Ms. Luna, Ah think Ah’ve got her now.”

Luna gave Sunset’s hand a final squeeze and rose. Celestia hugged Sunset one more time and got up as well. “It will get better, Sunset,” said Celestia softly. “Just rest.”

Sunset nodded.

With a final smile, Celestia and Luna left the room, closing the door behind them.

“Sorry ‘bout that, sugarcube.”

“You have nothing to apologize for, AJ.”

“Well, Ah sure didn’t mean to…what Ah mean to say is that if Ah’d known what would happen, Ah’d have waited to bring all that up another time.”

Sunset somehow managed to give Applejack a rueful smile. “Didn’t you hear what Luna said about ‘ifs’?”.

“Uh huh. But she didn’t say not to think about them. She just said not to dwell on them. Don’t it help to know that Ah didn’t want to cause you any more distress tonight?”

“Oh, I see what you mean. Ok, I understand better now. And it does help, thanks,” said Sunset with gratitude. “I just feel so overwhelmed all the time, and so exhausted.”

“Ah know, partner, and none of us want to pile on.”

Sunset was quiet for a moment, then she wearily asked Applejack: “What’s happening to me, AJ? Where am I? Who am I? I don’t even know anymore.”

“Ah think things are looking up for you, Sunset. Now come on. Let’s get some sleep.”

Sunset sighed. “Ok. I apologize in advance for any nightmares,” she said, rolling her eyes.

“Hopefully it’s not going to be every night.”

Author's Note

I know it’s not technically canon to make Time Turner a physician, but I had some writer’s block and couldn’t come up with an original character. I figure being a physician on the side is a pretty good cover story for him, allowing him to pursue his time manipulation experiments on the side. Please don't be offended, Dr. Who fans. Maybe I’ll expand on him in another story. At the very least, he’s going to be Celestia’s love interest someday.

So full disclosure – I’m a physician. That’s why this section is so detailed. So sue me. Actually, please don’t.

Sunset hasn’t had any shots and her illness back in Equestria were magically cured. So why doesn’t she get sick more often? Two words: herd immunity (no pun intended). Look it up.

Regarding drug/alcohol use – Sunset isn’t a thrill seeker. She means what she says – she prefers to keep her mind sharp and ready at nearly all times. Tough to manipulate people effectively when you’re stoned/high/hammered, etc. Just wanted to clarify it wasn’t for moral reasons that she abstained, though. That will change in the future, of course.

Ok let me clarify – up until now Sunset sought only one thrill: magic. Once you’ve used magic like she has (back in Equestria) there’s no drug that can match it. That will change too – she has to regain her confidence – until after the Friendship Games, she will be wary of using magic because she will be afraid of abusing its power (as she once did).

I can’t claim credit for the idea that the portal partially opens every full moon, but I kinda have to use it. Otherwise, there’s just no good way for Sunset to be aware enough of what was going on in Equestria to become jealous of Twilight and plot to steal her crown.

Sunset seems surprised in EG1 by her transformation into a demon. I decided to go with that.

I also decided that Sunset had not planned to try to kill Twilight, which I think is consistent with her behavior in EG1. If she had planned it, it would have been a lot harder to redeem her without prison time (in the human world or Tartarus), for example. Plus, that seems to be the theme of EG in general – people who get transformed by magic get so overwhelmed by it that they lose their minds (i.e. human Twilight, Gloriosa, Juniper). The Sirens are the exception.

I’m not the first author to address the issue of The Crusaders having been involved in Sunset’s mind-control spell the night of the Fall Formal, and how that could have made it harder for AJ, Rainbow, and Rarity to forgive Sunset. I think that idea was first brought up by the author of “Shooting for Friendship.” Hopefully my way of addressing the issue makes the girls’ rapid forgiveness of Sunset a little more plausible.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 9: A Kindred Heart

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 9: A Kindred Heart

The next afternoon Luna came home early. She set her bag and purse down on a small end table near the entrance to the townhouse and greeted Sunset and Applejack, who were diligently working on schoolwork. She greeted them. “Hello, girls. Getting anything done?”

Applejack looked up and waved jauntily. “Well hi there, Vice Principal Luna! Yes, we are making progress. Sunset’s a big help – Ah think just being her friend is going to raise my GPA a half a point at least!”

Behind her on the couch, Sunset smiled wanly. She looked even more exhausted than usual, in spite of the fact that she had slept the entire night without a nightmare. Luna frowned a bit for a second, then smiled at Applejack. “I’m so glad to hear it, Applejack. Do you think you two are at a good stopping point? I have something I’d like to discuss with Sunset, and, well, I’d like to keep it between just the two of us for now. Would you be ok going home a bit early?”

Applejack half rose. “Uh, no. No, that’d be fine. We just finished chemistry – Ah can head on home.” She quickly packed up her books and grabbed her back pack and her overnight bag. “Well, see you later, Sunset!” she said with a smile.

Sunset returned the smile as best she could. Applejack headed out the door.

Luna came over to the chair Applejack had vacated and sat down. “I can see how tired you are, sweetheart. So, how about we turn the tables a little? This time, I will tell you my story. It is time you learned you aren’t alone, and that you can come back from this. Ok? Do you think you have enough energy to just listen?”

“I think I can manage that,” Sunset rasped.

“Ok.” Luna took a deep breath. “Sunset…what I am about to tell you…it’s as personal as what you’ve told us. And it involved Celestia. I…”

“You don’t have to worry, Luna. This will stay between us, I promise.”

“It’s also…not easy to tell. So, please bear with me if I get…emotional.”

Sunset smiled at Luna compassionately, though she didn’t consciously realize she was doing it. Luna noted this and logged it in her brain for future reference.

“All right. Here goes. So. Celestia and I are sisters, as you know, and we’re about 2 years apart. You have probably noticed that Celestia is an exceptional person. In fact, she is almost perfect. Sometimes almost nauseatingly so,” Luna began with a wry smirk and a wink.

Sunset tried to keep from returning Luna’s smile, but couldn’t quite manage it.

“I see that you know what I mean. And this has been true for her entire life. I, on the other hand, was a late bloomer. On top of that, Celestia tends to be a rule-follower, and I tend to be rule-tester. So, our childhood was…tense.”

Sunset listened intently, having a fair idea where this was going already.

“Now our parents were very fair and loving toward both of us, but the bottom line was that as we grew up Celestia’s achievements and popularity piled up, and mine were comparably modest. Added to this was the fact that we were only two years apart in school too, so I was never ‘Luna’, I was always ‘Celestia’s less remarkable little sister’.”

Sunset was nodding.

Luna continued. “It was in high school that it all came to a head. Celestia was everything I wasn’t – captain of the volleyball team and the cheerleading squad, Student Council president, A+ honor student with a near-perfect GPA. She was popular, beautiful, kind, and had plenty of attention from boys. I was like a shadow of her. And, when she was a senior and I was a sophomore, I allowed my bitterness to overflow.”

Sunset felt her heart sink as Luna’s face filled with pain.

“The worst thing was that I thought she was ignoring me on purpose. She didn’t have any time for her little sister – a near social outcast struggling with her grades, who didn’t have any leadership roles in any school groups, and who certainly didn’t have a boyfriend.” Luna sniffed and wiped away a tear. With a herculean effort, Sunset lunged for the tissue box and threw it to Luna. Luna caught it gratefully, but Sunset fell off the couch with a grunt.

Luna shot to her feet. “Sunset!”

“I’m ok! I think…”

Luna stumbled around the coffee table and carefully helped Sunset back onto the couch, then sat down next to her. “How about I sit next to you? Might be safer,” she teased.

Sunset chuckled. “Might be…”

“Ok. Where was I? Ah yes. Well. I started to do what any sixteen year old does when they think they are being ignored or not taken seriously. I started to act out. It was to get attention – I understand that now – but at the time I thought I was “finding myself” and “developing my own identity”. Luna snorted. “Not that there isn’t a place for those things, but…anyway. I started to dress in all these dark clothes – I guess you’d call it “goth” nowadays. I started hanging out with, well, frankly, delinquents, and I started calling myself “Nightmare Moon,” if you can believe that.”

“Wow, seriously?” Sunset exclaimed unexpectedly.

Luna was startled; she hadn’t expected such a dramatic response. “Uh, yes…”

“No, no, listen!” Sunset was shaking her head in amazement. “Back in Equestria – Princess Celestia’s younger sister – your counterpart, Princess Luna – she and Celestia had a bad falling out. Luna joined herself to another entity to become more powerful so she could challenge Celestia. When she did that, her appearance changed and she started to call herself “Nightmare Moon!”

Luna boggled. She blinked a few times. “Ohhhhhhkaaaayyyy…”

“This is really starting to mess with my head,” said Sunset with a frown.

Luna was silent for a moment as she digested this information. “Well, I guess I can’t be too surprised at this point. Then – you probably have a pretty good idea where I’m headed with all this.”

“Yes, but I still want to hear you tell it, Luna. You may be like Princess Luna, or tied to her somehow, but you aren’t her. I want to hear it in your own words.”

“Thank you, Sunset. Ok. I’ll continue. Well, I was most jealous of my sister’s popularity, so I decided to hit her where I thought it would hurt the most. Of all her achievements, Tia was most proud of being Student Council President. But, like all presidents, there was a way in the Student Council Rules for her to be impeached and removed from office. So, I started spreading rumors. I even went so far as to plant evidence and get people to testify against her that she had violated school rules. And the evidence against her was just credible enough that it actually came to a trial, in front of the Student Council. But I was no match for her. She found out all the things that I had done, and, at the trial, she systematically produced evidence that not only refuted everything I had trumped up against her, but that proved that I had falsified evidence and blackmailed and intimidated other students.

Sunset’s eyes were very wide. “Wow…that sounds just like…me,” she finished sadly.

“Yes, sweetheart. I really do understand. The end result was that she was exonerated and I was punished with a suspension and detention and other things, on top of being embarrassed in front of the entire school. And my parents were pretty angry too, so I got grounded and told I wouldn’t be allowed to learn to drive until I was 17, and all kinds of other things. Well, Sunset, I got very, very angry.”

Sunset was looking very sad now. She almost didn’t want to hear what was coming next.

Luna took a deep, shaky breath. Sunset reached out and took her hand. “Thanks.” She wiped away another tear. “When Tia got home from school that day, she and I…argued. We…said things…that sisters should never, ever say to each other!” Luna cried for a few moments, then got herself back under control. “I had been…drinking, you see. And then we fought. Physically. And though she was older and bigger, I was pretty strong – I’d started working out when I went goth. I hurt her, Sunset. I hit her so hard in the face that she almost lost vision in her right eye. It ended up recovering fully – don’t worry. Then I stole her car. I didn’t have my driver’s license yet. And there were other things, Sunset. I was into drugs too. Cocaine mostly. I grabbed some before I left. Well, she called the cops on me. I led them on a chase.”

“A chase?” asked Sunset incredulously.

“Yes. A no-kidding police chase. And when they finally caught me, after I wrecked her car, of course, they found a drunk sixteen year old with no license and with plenty of illegal drugs. And I missed hitting a mother and her five year old child by six inches.”

“Oh Luna,” Sunset breathed.

“Yes. It was very, very bad. But that wasn’t even the worst part. Tia was so angry, about her eye and the car, and about what had happened at school, that she pressed all charges – including assault and battery. She even tried to get me charged as an adult, though my parents tried to dissuade her from that. By then they had realized that while I clearly needed a lot of discipline, I also needed a lot of love, and they were very concerned that Tia and I would have a permanently damaged relationship. Fortunately, the courts decided I was more troubled than actually evil, and I was charged as a minor. But it was a pretty heavy sentence in the end anyway: 5 years in a minimum security state prison. It didn’t help that I’d already gotten in trouble for drinking underage a few months before. I was very lucky they didn’t try to charge me for dealing drugs – I hadn’t gotten to that yet, fortunately. At the prison, I was housed with other minors, but there were adults on the other cell blocks.”

“Oh, Luna,” Sunset breathed again.

Luna took a deep breath and sighed it out through pursed lips. “Well, here’s where the story starts to get better. Fortunately, it didn’t take too long for Tia to realize that she’d been way too hard on me – at least, as far as she was concerned. She decided she had been ignoring me, and had been excluding me – though it was unintentional. And she felt very, very bad about trying to get me charged as an adult.”

Sunset had wrapped herself around one of Luna’s arms by this point.

“Tia…was wonderful. She started coming to visit me at the prison. Every chance they gave for visitors, she came. Every. One. At first I didn’t want to see her. But the fourth time she came and bawled her eyes out through the glass, I started to believe she was sorry. And I started to be sorry too. It still was a while before I was, well, glad to see her, but over the years things really started to thaw. She went to college nearby so she could keep visiting, which may have harmed her career in the long run. She sent me fun things, and started testifying in my favor at my parole hearings, and when an overzealous prosecutor decided to try to change my conviction to an adult one, which would mean I’d have a permanent criminal record, she testified in my defense, and my conviction was kept a juvenile one.”

“Wow.”

“Yes. That went a long way to healing the rift. About two years into my sentence, largely because of Tia’s love, I’d really started to turn it around. I was doing well in my GED classes and had really good behavior. So, when I’d served exactly 1000 days (here Sunset boggled again), I was released on parole. Mom and Dad came to get me, and Tia came too. Our first hug…lasted a long time.” Luna sniffed again and wiped away some tears. She had to pause to catch her breath.

“Then I had to start working on rebuilding my life. But Tia’s help didn’t stop with my parole. She helped me with community college, and I did so well I got into Canterlot University for my last two years. Then, once I graduated with an education degree – with highest honors, I might add – she helped me get a Master’s Degree and a job. She even helped pay for my education. But those weren’t even the things that meant the most to me.” Now Luna’s eyes were shining with joy. She turned to look directly at Sunset.

“She included me. She introduced me to her friends – any friends I’d had before had long since graduated and left or were still in jail for even worse things than what I’d done. She made sure I was included in everything important in her life and wouldn’t allow anyone to say anything derogatory about me. And the best part was, I knew she wasn’t doing out of guilt – at least not mostly anyway. I knew she really loved me, and I knew she wanted to be a good big sister.”

Now Sunset was wiping tears away. Luna wrapped her suddenly in a full-body hug. “So you see, Sunset,” she murmured, “I know some of what you are going through, and I want to help you the same way Tia helped me. And I want the fact that there is hope for you – for a bright future, for healing, for growing – I want that to sink down deep into your heart. And I won’t take no for an answer,” she teased. “The next few weeks, months, maybe even years may be hard, but it will get better. And you are safe here.”

Sunset returned the hug with what little strength she had. “Thank you. Thank you for telling me all this, Luna. I’d say you have no idea what it means to me that you would share all that, but that’s the whole point, isn’t it? You do understand.”

“I do,” Luna murmured again.

Suddenly Sunset realized something. “You know, I think I just figured something out. Last night, when Celestia was talking to me about all the stuff I told you and her and AJ yesterday, she said that she was pretty sure that Princess Celestia had some regrets too – when it comes to me. When she said that, she became very sad. I think she must have been thinking about you.”

Luna looked concerned and sighed. “She still beats herself up about what happened sometimes. I’ll have to talk to her again. But I understand. Regret never goes away completely, but it doesn’t have to dominate your life, either.”

Author's Note

I don’t think they make enough of the possible parallels between Sunset and Luna in EG. But I guess they want the Principal and Vice Principal to remain very much background characters.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 10: Laughter is Good Medicine

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 10: Laughter is Good Medicine

Later that afternoon Sunset was still sitting on the couch, catching up on some schoolwork, when she heard the doorbell ring twice.

“I’ll get it!” Luna called from upstairs. She had gone up to her room to collect herself after sharing her story.

“Ok!” Sunset responded.

Luna came down the stairs and went down into the entryway and opened the door. A pink, intensely energetic being bounded into the house. “HI Ms. Luna!” she cried.

Luna smiled at her. “Welcome, Pinkie. Sunset is in the living room. I’ll take your bags up to her bedroom.”

“Okie-doki-loki!”

Luna shook her head with a bemused expression as she lifted Pinkie’s sleeping bag and duffel and headed back upstairs.

Pinkie proceeded to bound up the short flight of stairs into the living room as Sunset watched her with both amazement and a bit of anxiety. She’d had to admit to herself that she was regarding a day with Pinkie with some trepidation – Pinkie was a person of nearly limitless energy and enthusiasm, and Sunset was worried about keeping up. Dealing with her own physical, emotional, and mental exhaustion and pain was taking just about all she had.

Pinkie hopped right in front of Sunset, coming to a stop that was so abrupt Sunset was quite sure it violated at least one physical law. Pinkie, wearing a neutral expression, leaned down and looked carefully into Sunset’s face for several seconds.

“Uh…hi, Pinkie?” Sunset ventured as the silence began to be uncomfortable.

Pinkie still didn’t respond. Her forehead furrowed, and at last she stood up, put her hands on her hips, and gave Sunset a small smile. “You’re anxious!” she stated brightly.

Sunset’s eyes widened. “Uh, I am?”

“Sure you are! You’re worried that I’ll overwhelm you because I’m a person of nearly limitless energy and enthusiasm, and dealing with your own physical, emotional, and mental exhaustion and pain is taking just about all you have!”

Sunset boggled. “How…how did you know that?”

“Eh. Just a hunch. Well, don’t you worry, Sunny!” Pinkie suddenly sat down next to her and, just as suddenly, began to speak in a strikingly calm and soft voice. “I’m not here to make things hard for you. I’m trying to show you how to be a good friend. Rest assured, I can gentle when I need to be.”

“Oh,” said Sunset, still wide-eyed, but now a bit moved by how kind Pinkie was being.

“This is supposed to be fun. You know, I have two older sisters and a younger one. I’ve taken care of them when they’re sick and when they’re sad, and they’ve taken care of me. So I know how to keep from overwhelming you.”

“Wow. Thanks, Pinkie. I didn’t know.”

“Well, you and I are going to get to know each other!” Pinkie said, with an only slightly toned down version of one of her usual smiles. “But, first things first!” She reached into her hair and produced what appeared to be a large blueberry muffin. “You need a muffin! Priorities, you know!”

Sunset stared, slowly reaching for the muffin, her mind grappling ineffectively with how Pinke had been carrying the muffin in her hair.

“Dag nab it!” Pinkie suddenly said. “I always forget.” She reached into hear hair again and brought forth a small plate. She put the muffin on the plate and handed it to her newest friend.

Sunset took the muffin and inspected it. There was nary a hair on it. It looked and smelled not only pristine, but unbelievably delicious. Cautiously, she peeled the wrapper and took a bite. Instantly she was transported to a new level of gastronomic ecstacy. “Sweet Celestia, Pinkie! Did you make this?” she gasped.

“Nope! I can’t make that claim. But I know who did! I make it my business to always know where to find the best desserts, candy, and baked goods. This muffin was baked by Derpy.”

“Derpy! No way! Oh boy, do I owe her an apology. I always thought her eye problem kept her from doing anything well, but this muffin is otherworldly,” Sunset opined, shaking her head in amazement.

“And you should know!” Pinkie pointed out, winking at her.

Sunset was somewhat distracted by the muffin, and so failed to catch what Pinkie was getting at. “Huh?” she asked with some confusion.

“You of all people should know about ‘otherworldly’. Get it?” Pinkie smiled hugely.

Sunset finally caught on. “OH, I get it. Heh, heh, ‘otherworldly’!” She sniggered slightly.

Pinkie fist pumped furtively. One, she thought to herself, and smiled happily as Sunset finished the muffin and sighed contentedly.

By evening the count of Sunset’s episodes of laughter was up to ten, and Pinkie was feeling very pleased with herself. During dinner she proceeded to ensure that the entire family was in stitches. The very atmosphere of the Solaris household was lightened considerably, which turned out to be a desperately needed respite from the emotionally fraught events of the previous few days.

“Goodness, Pinkie,” Celestia gasped as she finished catching her breath after one of Pinkie’s most effective jokes, “you certainly have a gift with humor. I haven’t laughed this hard in a long time.”

Luna could only nod – she was still speechless. Even Sunset was still fighting to recover.

“I wasn’t always this good at making people laugh,” Pinkie said. “Would you believe that I practically grew up on a strip mine?”

“A strip mine?” said Luna incredulously, having recovered enough to talk.

“Yes indeedy. My parents are geologists. They used to help mining companies identify the best places to mine. My sisters and I would have to help them, so almost all our free time was spent scouring the landscape for different kinds of rocks. And it was very serious business, too – at least, that’s what mom and dad used to say. No joking, no laughing, no ‘levity’ – nothing that could distract you from finding what you were looking for and nothing that risked causing you to misidentify a rock. I’ve since learned not all geologists are like that. I guess we Pies are just…the way we are.”

“Wow,” said Sunset.

“It’s true. It was right before I started high school that I discovered laughter and smiling and parties, and then everything changed for me. The rest of my family is still pretty serious, but they still love me and have learned to accept my…eccentricities. You might say I’m the pink sheep of the family.”

The others chuckled.

“Still, things might not have turned out so well if mom and dad hadn’t gotten jobs teaching at Canterlot University. We moved to Canterlot and I got sent to CHS, so I didn’t have to help hunt for rocks anymore.”

“Do you miss it?” Celestia asked.

“A little, now and then.”

“So that’s how you did so well in Earth Science!” Sunset realized. “I couldn’t figure it out – you didn’t even pay attention in class!”

“Yep! I’d known all that stuff for years.”

“I wish I’d known, Pinkie,” said Celestia. “You could have tested out of it and maybe taken a class that was more interesting.”

“Oh! I didn’t know you could do that!” Pinkie responded with amazement. “Well, it might not be too late for my younger sister Marble. She’s in 8th grade, so she would take it next year.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Celestia responded.

That night, as Sunset and Pinkie got ready for bed, Pinkie noticed that Sunset’s relatively good mood had begun to fade.

“What’s the matter, Sunny?” she asked gently from the cot, her sleeping bag billowing around her. “You seemed so happy at dinnertime. Did I do something to make you sad?”

“No! No, definitely not, Pinkie. I mean, you’ve done the impossible today – I didn’t know I was capable of laughing like that.”

“What do you mean?” Pinkie asked almost sharply. Her expression had suddenly become extremely serious.

Sunset wasn’t sure how to react to a serious Pinkie. “Erm…well…I meant just that. I’ve never laughed like that in my life.”

Pinkie just stared at her for a moment. “Sunset. That wasn’t even full power. I’m being gentle with you, like I said.”

Sunset didn’t know what to say.

“I mean, today was only about a 5 out of 10 on the Moment Mirth Scale™. You’re telling me you’ve never even gotten to a 5 before?”

Sunset shrugged and nodded. She started to become concerned, however, as she noticed that Pinkie’s hair was becoming inexplicably straighter. “Pinkie, um, is it normal for your hair…”

But Pinkie interrupted her. “That is so sad. How is that possible? I guess in all honesty I’d never even been to a 2 myself before I turned 14, but my family’s a bit unusual in that way. What happened that your life has been so unhappy up until now?”

Sunset realized that Pinkie had come straight over after school. Therefore, she hadn’t had a chance to learn anything about Sunset’s past from Applejack. “It’s kind of a long story, but there are reasons.”

“I’ll listen, if you have the energy to tell me.”

“I can’t tell you the whole thing tonight – I’m getting really sleepy. Suffice it to say that I grew up in an orphanage – my parents died when I was barely more than a year old. Orphanage life was tough. Then, Celestia – that’s Princess Celestia, our principal’s counterpart – took me as her ward when I was 8 so that I could be her personal student in magic. She was very kind, but I was already ambitious and driven and worked harder than she asked me to. I had no time for friends or fun. And, when I was almost 17, I had a bad falling out with her – my fault, of course – and I fled through the portal to this world. A world without magic. I had to learn to live on my own, and at first I almost starved and you’ve seen where I used to live. And then, I let my bitterness toward Princess Celestia boil over into a quest for revenge. Even here, as a high school student, I’ve been devoted to dominating everyone and learning all I could so that I could surpass her when I returned. Pinkie, the bottom line is this: I’ve had some bad things happen to me, but I’ve made things way worse than they had to be. There hasn’t been any room in my life for fun or laughter.”

Pinkie’s hair was now completely straight. She was silent for nearly a full minute. Then: “I didn’t know it had been that hard.”

Sunset sighed. “Yep. There’s not much to salvage from who I used to be. Celestia thinks she can help me find some things, and she’s probably right, but…right now I can’t see them.”

Pinkie was quiet again for a while. Then, her hair began to curl again. She smiled at Sunset – a deep, joyful smile. “Sunny, I don’t know much about salvaging things from before. But I do know one thing, without any doubt. I’m here, in your life, to help you learn to be happy. To experience joy and laughter and fun. And the fact that you haven’t experienced those things very much before – that just makes the chance to help you learn that much more special.”

Sunset just stared at Pinkie. She had never, in her wildest dreams, imagined Pinkie capable of such wisdom – in fact, she’d thought of Pinkie as an airheaded weirdo. She realized in that moment that she had underestimated all five of them. I wonder what I’ve underestimated about Fluttershy? she wondered to herself. Perhaps tomorrow I’ll find out.

“Pinkie,” she finally said. “I can’t thank you enough for what you just said, and what you’ve already done for me. I don’t know how I got so lucky – to fall into the hands of such amazing girls as you and your friends. Not to mention Celestia and Luna.”

“Our friends, Sunset. Our friends,” Pinkie said pointedly.

Sunset just shook her head in wonder.

Later that night she awoke in horror, having again had the nightmare where Twilight and her friends left her in the crater. As she struggled to get her breathing under control, she wondered if that one would get to be a “golden oldie” over time. At least she hadn’t screamed or cried out – she was hoping she could at least keep from waking everybody up. No such luck, though, as Pinkie stirred and sat up on her elbows.

“Sunset? Are you crying?”

Sunset swallowed. She tried to lie in the hopes that Pinkie would just go back to sleep, as she felt guilty about waking her, but the Rainbow Wave compelled her to answer honestly. “Yes,” she whimpered.

“Aw, Sunny – a bad dream?”

“Yeah,” Sunset admitted, still breathing hard.

“Will you tell me about it?”

“Uh, ok. But didn’t the others tell you about my nightmares already?”

“A little. You don’t have to go into detail…”

“This one’s pretty straightforward really. It starts with me in the crater with Twilight looking down at me, furious. But instead of offering her hand to me, she leaves me to rot, and the rest of you do too. Then demon-me comes and taunts me.”

Pinkie rolled from the cot onto Sunset’s bed and pulled her into an embrace. “That’s awful. I’m sorry you had to dream that.”

“Well, at least it was just a dream.”

“That’s the spirit!” Pinkie said. She was thinking about teaching Sunset her grandmother’s practice of laughing in the face of fear, but she wisely figured that some fears were a little too personal, and perhaps a little too fresh, for that approach.

“Yeah, Luna really drove it home for me last night. She taught me that it’s important to remember the things that didn’t happen,” Sunset elaborated.

“Wow, that’s a really great perspective.”

“She’s something else,” Sunset mused.

“We’re all glad you have her and Ms. Celestia, Sunny. I can’t tell you what a relief it is to know that you’re not spending each day and night in a lonely, run down, cold, unsafe place.” Pinkie said.

“It’s…pretty miraculous, really.”

“It’s probably, like, destiny or something, right?”

“How…why would you say that? I haven’t told you everything I told Applejack yet, and you haven’t had a chance to talk to her.” Sunset pointed out, totally amazed.

“Eh, I just did the math. You seem to belong to Celestia, whatever world you’re in,” Pinkie said.

Sunset’s face fell. Pinkie couldn’t see her expression in the dark, but could tell by her body language that Sunset was feeling sad. “I don’t think I belong to the Celestia of my homeworld anymore, Pinkie.”

“I don’t know. Maybe you’ll find out someday.”

“Maybe.”

Pinkie squeezed her a bit tighter. “Hey. You know we’d never do that, right, Sunset?”

“Do what?”

“Leave you in the crater.”

“Oh. Really? I mean, I know you didn’t this time, and I’m so very, very grateful. But what if I mess up again, Pinkie? I can’t guarantee that this new me will last, though I think it will. But if…”

“If you stumble, we’ll help you back up. Maybe even catch you on the way down,” said Pinkie softly.

Sunset didn’t know what to say. Pinkie could tell that Sunset had turned to look at her in the darkness.

“You talk to Rainbow about it,” said Pinkie. “We’ve all learned about loyalty through all this, but Rainbow can say it best. It’s kinda her thing.”

Sunset sniffled a bit.

“I think this is the real you, Sunny. And if you lose yourself again, or we lose you, we’ll come find you. Through hell or high water.”

Sunset let out a little sob. Pinkie just held her.

Author's Note

I have to admit I was a bit intimidated about writing Pinkie in this chapter and the next. Humor isn’t always something I can summon on demand. To my surprise, however, she wrote herself, that fourth wall-breaker!

I know it’s canon that Marble is Pinkie’s twin sister, but not in my story. I think that she and Marble would be closer if they were twins. So, I made her younger (she’s in 8th grade while Pinkie’s in 11th).

I really like this chapter. It was fun showing Pinkie and Sunset becoming friends.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 11: Two Shy Girls

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 11: Two Shy Girls

The next day, at precisely 3:30 pm, they heard the doorbell. Oddly, only the first note sounded – as if someone had pressed the button as quickly and lightly as possible. Sunset made to start getting up, but Pinkie shooed her back down and made it across the living room and down into the entry way in three bounds. She opened the door with a huge smile.

No one appeared to be there. But Pinkie was undaunted. She giggled slightly and leaned out through the door, looking left and right. Suddenly she exclaimed, “Aha!” and reached around the doorframe to, gently but firmly, pull a very anxious looking Fluttershy into the house.

“HI there Fluttershy!” Pinkie nearly shouted.

“Oh, uh, hello, Pinkie,” Fluttershy nearly whispered. She had a large backpack with her, as well as a sleeping bag and a small suitcase.

“I almost didn’t see you there!” Pinkie continued, a bit pointedly but with a warm grin still on her face.

Fluttershy chuckled nervously and not at all convincingly.

“Anyhoo, come on in! Sunset’s just up in the living room.” Pinkie dragged Fluttershy up the short flight of stairs into said living room, where a thing happened that all three of them would occasionally joke about in later years.

For one thing, Fluttershy was feeling, well, shy. She was secretly worried that Sunset might have been regressing back toward her old personality, and wasn’t looking forward to an uncomfortable evening of trying to remonstrate with a potentially grumpy/irritated/bitter ex-bully.

On the other hand, Sunset was feeling shy, too. The last time she had been one-on-one with Fluttershy had been when Celestia had taken charge of the whole situation in Fluttershy’s basement, now almost a week ago. On that occasion she had sobbed extensively and bared her soul in a way that she had only approached with Applejack so far. Consequently, she was feeling vulnerable, embarrassed, and therefore quite shy.

The two girls blushed, failed to make eye contact, and said nothing.

“Wow, this is really something! I think we’re having a shy-off!” Pinkie teased.

The two girls blushed even more furiously.

Pinkie giggled again. She took Fluttershy’s hand and waved it at Sunset. “Hi, Sunset,” she said in a soft voice that was a fair imitation of Fluttershy’s. “It’s nice to see you today. I hope you’re doing well.” The corners of Flutterhsy’s lips began to curl up slightly.

Without waiting for Fluttershy to say these words to Sunset herself, Pinkie leaned down and grabbed Sunset’s hand, waving it at Fluttershy. “Hi Fluttershy,” she said, now trying to imitate Sunset’s more alto voice. “It’s nice to see you too. Welcome to my home.” Sunset was now fighting laughter. She and Fluttershy finally looked at each other and that set off the chuckling. Soon all three of them were laughing, which broke the tension and the ice.

Pinkie clapped her hands together. “Well, it looks like my work here is done! I’m not sure who won – you can sort that out yourselves.” She turned and picked up her backpack and other baggage, which was already packed. Hefting it all, she turned back to Sunset.

“Have a good evening, Sunset. I had a great time! I know you and Fluttershy will have fun tonight, too.” She gave Sunset a little wave, then turned to Fluttershy. “See ya later, Flutters!”

“Oh, um, goodbye, Pinkie,” Fluttershy waved to Pinkie, who then bounded out of the room, down the stairs, and out the door. With Pinkie gone, the shyness returned a bit, and there were a couple moments of silence.

More of Pinkie had already rubbed off on Sunset, however, than she realized. She picked up a random piece of paper, mock-scrutinized it, and then pretended to read from it slowly in a stilted, artificial tone, smiling all the while. “Ahem. Hi, Fluttershy. It’s nice to see you. Welcome to my home.”

Fluttershy caught on instantly. She cracked a smile of her own, picked up another of Sunset’s papers, and pretended to read back, again in a stilted way. “Oh, uh, hello, Sunset. Um, it’s nice to see you too. I hope you’re doing well today.” Both of them laughed again.

Once they had calmed down a bit, Fluttershy decided to ask a question. “Sunset, I’m always kind of shy. But you aren’t usually shy at all. I know you’re going through a lot, but will you tell me why you’re feeling shy around me right now?”

Sunset blushed again and looked away. “Well, Fluttershy, I guess it’s because the last time we were by ourselves, just the two of us, I was, well, kind of beside myself. I guess I’m a little…embarrassed.”

Fluttershy understood immediately. She put a hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “You don’t have to worry about that. Applejack’s told us a lot of what you revealed Tuesday afternoon, because she knew she had your permission to do that. But I’ve kept what happened between you and Celestia on Saturday to myself. I didn’t know if you were ok with me sharing that. And please don’t be afraid that I’m upset with you or look down on you. I think I understand you a lot better now, and I want to help you.”
Sunset looked back at Fluttershy with gratitude. “Thanks, Fluttershy. I mean it.” She paused for a moment. “Fluttershy, is it ok if I ask you something?”

Fluttershy smiled encouragingly and nodded.
“Are you…were you worried that I’m still going to be mean to you sometimes, when you came today?” Sunset asked with clear discomfort.
Fluttershy sighed. “I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t a bit worried. This side of you is so new, and it’s so different from what you used to be like. I hate to admit it, Sunset, but…”
“But you’re wondering if it’s going to stick? If the change is permanent?” Sunset finished for her.
Fluttershy nodded a bit apologetically.
“I don’t blame you for that. It’s natural, I think,” Sunset said immediately. “Part of me wonders if the change is permanent myself – this all seems very strange to me. But Fluttershy, one thing I think I can promise you.” Sunset leaned toward her with a very earnest look. “I never, ever want to be mean to you again.”
Fluttershy smiled back warmly, even a bit fondly.
“I was the worst to you,” Sunset said quietly, looking down, “and I hate that.” She paused, then looked back up. “Fluttershy, there are some things about what happened to me that I can’t…that I’m going to ask you not to ask me about yet. But when I do tell you, eventually, I think you’ll understand – I think the change is permanent. I think I’d rather do anything than hurt you again.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened a bit.

Sunset was getting emotional. “You sang my fears away. You know that, right? I…you don’t need to worry about me anymore.” She sniffed and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand.

“Sunset…” Fluttershy began.

“I’m going to apologize properly and thoroughly. Just give me some time to figure it all out. I want to do it right – you deserve it. All of you. Is that ok?”

“Of course, though you’ve already said you’re sorry at least twice.”

“When was that?”

Fluttershy looked a bit confused. “Well, when…when you were in the crater, for one.”

“Oh. Right,” Sunset said, looking back down and going a bit pale. “I guess…I’m trying not to think too much about that exact moment.”

“I think that’s understandable.” Fluttershy took Sunset’s hand. “Hey. I’m here to be a friend. A real friend. I want you to be happy, Sunset. No pressure, but I’m here to be an encouragement. To welcome you into a new world that will be so much better than your old one.”

Sunset couldn’t speak. She just nodded with grateful amazement.

Fluttershy pulled her into a hug. “And you’re not just some project. I bet that thought’s crossed your mind, so let’s just nip that in the bud.” She pulled back a bit so she could look Sunset in the eyes. “This is for real. For all of us.”

Sunset’s breath hitched, so Fluttershy pulled her back into the hug.

The two girls passed a quiet afternoon, working amiably on their homework. Sunset was able to help Fluttershy with a few things, though Fluttershy was able to figure most of it out herself.

Sunset regarded her as she worked on an English essay, tapping away on her laptop. Each of the girls had a different aura – a different atmosphere or presence they brought with them wherever they went. With Rarity it was elegant, confident, almost unfailing goodwill. Rainbow projected energy and adventurousness. And impatience! Sunset thought to herself with a chuckle. Applejack was calm (except when Rainbow was around), good-natured, and warm. Pinkie made everything seem more fun and more funny. And Fluttershy, Sunset was realizing, made you feel safe. Welcome. Restful. Even though she was the guest, Sunset inexplicably felt like Fluttershy was the host. She shook her head in wonder. Well, I suppose these girls are the counterparts of the Element Bearers, she thought to herself. I shouldn’t be surprised that they’re remarkable.
She turned her head as she heard keys in the deadbolt. The door swung open and Celestia came in, dropped her purse on a side table in the entryway, sighed heavily, and stumped up the stairs. Sunset’s heart fell a bit. She had a pretty good idea what might have made her mother’s day hard.

“Rough day?” she ventured meekly, even apologetically, from the couch.

Celestia leaned on the banister and looked at the two girls. “Hello girls,” she said, managing a wan smile. “Yes, Sunset,” she responded, turning to her daughter. “I have to admit it was a pretty tough one.”

Sunset’s head fell. “I’m sorry,” she said quietly. “I bet a lot of it had to with me, right?”

Celestia didn’t answer at first. She seemed to be trying to find the right words. As she thought, Luna came down the stairs wordlessly and the two sisters nodded to each other with small smiles. Fluttershy looked increasingly uncomfortable.

Finally Celestia turned back to Sunset. “When you are ready, we will need to talk about the specific consequences you will face when you return to school. But it isn’t necessary for you to know all the details of the…damage control Luna and I have had to engage in.”

Sunset seemed to be about to say something, but Celestia continued.

“For one thing, many of them are quite tedious and uninteresting. Mainly, though, you have enough burdens to bear right now without having to share mine.”

Sunset seemed frustrated. “But I want to help. I want to try to make up for what I’ve done – at least as much as I can!”

“That is a healthy desire. But for now, the only things you can do – the only things I want you to do,” Celestia said with raised eyebrows and a hint of authority, “are to recover, and to keep changing.”

Sunset seemed to be about to say more, but Celestia cut her off again. “Sunset, I’m less interested in making you feel guilty than I am in helping you to see that you can do better.”

Sunset had nothing to say to that – she’d need to think about it.

“How are you feeling today?” Celestia asked, changing the subject.

“About the same,” Sunset responded quietly, looking down again. “Maybe a little less pain.”

“Well, that’s good at least,” Celestia observed.

“I’ll go start dinner,” Luna said. “I’m cooking tonight – you look like you could use a break.”

Celestia gave her sister a grateful smile, then turned swiftly to Fluttershy. “Are you doing well today, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy gave a little “eep.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you!” Celestia exclaimed with concern. Against her will, Sunset found herself fighting a chuckle.

Fluttershy found her voice. “Oh, well, uh, it was just a little tense just now, and then…yes, Ms. Celestia, I am doing fine today.”

“Good.” There were a few moments of awkward silence.

Suddenly Fluttershy stood up. “I’m just going to powder my nose. I’ll be right back.” She disappeared into the bathroom.

Very deliberately, Celestia came all the way into the living room, walked around the coffee table, and sat down right next to Sunset. She pulled Sunset against her and kissed the side of her head. “It’s going to be okay,” she murmured into Sunset’s hair.

Sunset turned to look up at her. “It is?” she asked incredulously.

“Yes,” said Celestia firmly. “It is.”

Sunset sighed and looked down.

“And I’m not angry with you. I want to be very clear about that,” Celestia went on gently. “The time for anger is over, at least for my part.”

Sunset sank against her a little more, clearly relieved.

“And…I’m glad to see you.”

Sunset looked up at her, surprised.

“It’s pretty nice to come home to a new daughter who is already making my life so much more full than it used to be. Even if said daughter may have played some small role in creating the challenges of my day,” Celestia finished with a wink.

Sunset gave her a lopsided smile.

Celestia squeezed her a bit again, then got up. “All right. I’m going to go change. You two keep working on your schoolwork and then we’ll have dinner.”

That night Sunset took longer to fall asleep than usual. She figured it was because Fluttershy was restful and calm compared to the other four, and so she wasn’t quite as worn out as usual. She turned her head to look at the pink-haired girl sleeping peacefully on the cot next to her bed.

Ordinarily Sunset dreaded time alone with her thoughts, because guilt over her cruelty and failure haunted her almost relentlessly. But when Fluttershy was near, even sleeping, Sunset found that her thoughts were more balanced and free of condemnation. Thinking back to her perception of the aura, or unique atmosphere that each girl projected, she realized she’d have to add another aspect to Fluttershy’s: mercy. Fluttershy was kind even when she was stern or angry, and her mere presence seemed to drive darkness away. Sunset marveled at it. She had a suspicion she would have no nightmares that night.

Author's Note

It was fun to describe each of the girls’ personalities.

I also enjoyed showing that Celestia isn’t impervious to fatigue or frustration. She’s human – remarkable, but human.

I have a theory that Fluttershy’s mere presence can negate a negative aura (like the pall of guilt and sorrow that is over Sunset at this point in the story). If you ever played Lord of the Rings Online, it’s like she has radiance. It’s related to her being the bearer of the Element of Kindness, and I think she has the most moral authority of the girls. Basically, though she’s not perfect, she’s the closest of the girls to someone who regularly follows the Golden Rule.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 12: Inaugural Sleepover

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 12: Inaugural Sleepover

The next afternoon, after a getting a completely peaceful sleep (as she had suspected she would), Sunset sat on the couch in her pajamas, propped up by some pillows, and attempted to do some of her schoolwork. She continued to be glad that her intellect didn’t seem to have been affected by whatever the Rainbow Wave had done to her. Falling behind on her classes, on top of everything, would have felt almost insurmountable to her. It was now about 4 pm on Friday afternoon, and Sunset had to admit she was actually looking forward to the evening. All of her new friends were coming over and they were going to stay the night. It would be her first true slumber party, and she had no idea what to expect, except that she knew her friends would be kind to her.

Rarity sat on an easy chair across from her, doing some of her homework as well. She was keeping an eye on Sunset, as Celestia and Luna were not done at school yet, and Fluttershy had gone home for a couple hours to take care of her animals before returning for the party tonight. Sunset still felt guilty that one of her friends was basically tasked to hang out with her every day, but she had to admit – being alone would have been terrifying, not only because of the solitude, but because she was still so weak. Plus, her friends didn’t seem to mind. She continued to help them with their schoolwork, which helped her feel a little better as it seemed like she was starting to give something back to them.

Still, it was hard for Sunset to concentrate for very long, as waves of guilt and sorrow would crash over her unexpectedly. She was also becoming conscious that, while she was deeply grateful for her new friends, she was actually missing Twilight. The memory of Twilight’s compassionate face as she reached down to Sunset when she was in the crater was increasingly in her conscious thoughts. At first it was just surprising, but as it happened more and more Sunset noticed that the memory comforted her. And now, as her first full week since the Fall Formal was drawing to a close, she found just plain longed for Twilight’s presence. She wanted to apologize to Twilight properly, to thank her profusely, and to promise her that she was going to do better. And, while this was still a bit hard for her to admit to herself, she deeply longed for Twilight’s approval. The feelings were getting so strong that she felt she had to tell Rarity about it. She just couldn’t keep it inside anymore.

“Rarity?” she asked.

Rarity was in the middle of a trigonometry equation. “Yes, darling?” she responded pleasantly without looking up.

“I…I miss Twilight.”

Rarity’s eyes widened slightly. She looked up and put her pen down in surprise.

“A lot,” Sunset elaborated.

“Well darling. That’s…interesting. I have to admit that’s not what I would have expected.”

“Uh, me either, I guess. But it’s the truth.”

Rarity looked at Sunset for a moment. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“Um, yes.”

Rarity smiled at her, trying to encourage her.

Sunset paused, trying to gather her thoughts. “It’s like this. I thought I’d hate her. I thought I’d be angry at her for defeating me, especially in front of the whole school. Plus, I thought I’d continue to resent her for being the student of Princess Celestia who succeeded where I’d failed. But none of that is how I feel at all.” Sunset sat up a bit, her emotions giving her enough strength to become animated for a few moments. “Rarity, more and more I see her face as she reaches down to me in that crater. You couldn’t see it – you were behind her. I’ve never seen a face like that. She…smiled at me. And there were…tears in her eyes. Tears! For me.” Sunset shook her head in wonder as Rarity continued to listen attentively.

After a few seconds, Sunset continued. “Celestia’s helping me to understand what Twilight was feeling, and, I guess, what all of you feel toward me. She said it’s compassion. I have to admit, I’ve only known about compassion from the dictionary, and I used to think it was for the weak. But now – it made Twilight strong, Rarity. So strong. And all of you have the same strength.”

Sensing that Sunset wasn’t finished yet, Rarity just waited for her to continue.

“I want to be like her, Rarity. And I want to apologize to her. And…I want…her to be proud of me,” Sunset admitted, hanging her head shyly. “Does that sound…weird, or clingy, or something?”

“No darling. It sounds perfectly healthy. Twilight did an incredible thing for you, and it’s actually reassuring to me that you feel that way about her. You’re surprising us, Sunset. You’re so…different already. In a good way. In a wonderful way, even. And I think what you are feeling toward her, at least in part, is gratitude.”

“Yes! Yes, that’s a big part of it. Gratitude.” Rarity smiled to herself – there was actually some light in Sunset’s eyes. Rarity’s smiled faded, though, as she saw Sunset’s lower lip begin to twist and quiver.

“And I can’t talk to her, or thank her, or apologize to her! For two-and-a-half years!” A few tears ran down Sunset’s cheeks as she sniffled. She collapsed back down among her pillows and hugged herself.

Rarity wasted no time. She stood up and went over to Sunset, sitting down next to her. Sunset put her head on her shoulder. “Well, Sunset, you are becoming such a sweetheart!” Rarity rested the side of her head on Sunset’s head. “We all miss her, so you are in good company. And I think I should tell you something that may help you to feel a little better. You see, Twilight was worried about you before she left.”

“She was?”

“Yes. She hated that she had to leave so soon. She seemed to sense that you…were hurt and would need help to recover. And she wished she could be part of that. So be encouraged, Sunset. I know it’s hard that we can’t communicate with her for so long, but, until then, I’m sure you’re in her thoughts from time to time.”

“Thanks for telling me that. It does help.” Sunset thought for a moment. Her tears were drying. “It was when our hands touched, Rarity. That’s when it all began to change. It’s like…a new life.” She shook her head as if to clear it. “It’s hard to figure all this out. I’m confused a lot of the time.”

“Don’t pressure yourself. You’re doing just fine. One day at a time, Sunset. Do you mind if I tell the others about how you’re feeling about Twilight? I think they would want to know.”

“Of course. I trust all of you.”

That evening, as the festivities drew to a close, four of the girls sat in a circle in Sunset’s room and discussed their newest friend. Sunset was taking a bath, with some help from Applejack – although her pain was better, she was still just as weak as she had been on her first night. Celestia and Luna had already gone to bed.

Rarity was shaking her head in amazement. “Isn’t it strange? She’s like a little girl in some ways. It’s…actually quite endearing.”

Rainbow made a sour face. “I know! It’s impossible to be angry at her!” she groused.

Rarity smirked at Rainbow. “Darling, perhaps that is a blessing. I’m not sure anger would be all that productive at this stage.”

“I know. You’re right.”

“Do you know what she told me today?” Rarity asked. “She actually misses Twilight, very much.”

“Oh, that is so sweet!” Fluttershy gushed.

“You mean she’s not angry at her and doesn’t hate her, or anything?” Pinkie asked incredulously.

“You see what I mean!” Rainbow grumped, pointing at Rarity.

Rarity gave Rainbow a withering look, and then answered Pinkie. “No – none of that. She understands what Twilight did for her. She wants to apologize to her, and thank her, and…” here Rarity herself shook her head in amazement, “…she wants Twilight to be proud of her. About how she’s changing.”

Fluttershy melted. “Aww…that’s adorable!”

“I still don’t get it,” Rainbow said, looking confused. “How can she have changed so much so quickly? I mean, I get that we beat her pretty bad, and she’s got bruises and scratches and that LCL thing, but…where’s the bitterness? Where’s the anger? The sour grapes?”

“Do you think she’s lying? Or maybe trying to manipulate us, like she used to?” Rarity challenged. Rainbow didn’t respond right away.

“Come on, Rainbow Dash. You’ve looked into those big cyan eyes of hers just like the rest of us. Do you see any lie there?” Rarity asked.

“No, I guess not.”

“And I know Applejack hasn’t.” Rarity pointed out.

“Well, if AJ hasn’t seen anything, then I guess we do have to believe it. I mean, AJ can detect a lie ‘faster than green grass goes through a goose’,” Rainbow drawled in a credible imitation of Applejack. Pinkie burst into laughter and Fluttershy looked a bit nauseated.

“Rainbow, that is disgusting!” Rarity cried, wincing.

“Hey, she says it, not me!”

“But there is no need to repeat it!” seethed Rarity indignantly.

“Girls!” said Fluttershy, trying to restore order.

Rainbow and Pinkie were laughing and slapping each other on the back. Rarity glared at both of them. “In any event,” she said a bit prissily, “I think it’s clear that, hard as it is to believe, Sunset’s new attitude is quite real.”

“I agree, and you know I don’t really want to be angry at her. I just wonder how it happened,” Rainbow mused.

“I don’t know, but I’m certainly not going to look a gift horse in the mouth.”

There was a moment of stunned silence.

“Oh dear. That was rather terrible, wasn’t it?” Rarity asked with chagrin, smacking herself in the forehead.

Pinkie was laughing hysterically. “Oh, Rares, how do you do that?”

Rarity rolled her eyes. “Completely unintentional, darling, I assure you.”

Author's Note

Don’t be afraid that I’m going to make Sunset into a Twilight sycophant. At this point in the story, however, she is definitely headed toward looking up to Twilight. Things will even out over time, though Sunset will always feel a special gratitude (and a fierce loyalty) toward her – the pony who was really her first friend, even if only for a few minutes (in EG1).

Not being a southerner, I had to look up the expression Rainbow says Applejack uses for speed. It’s a legitimate southern saying.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 13: The Second Week

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 13: The Second Week

It was Saturday morning. The second week of Sunset’s recovery had begun. Warm sunlight poured in the window. She woke up feeling a little stronger and less tired, though she could still tell she didn’t have her usual strength or energy. She sat up in bed, with a little less pain and a little more quickly than she had been able to yesterday. The pain in her muscles was almost completely gone, and the pain in her knee was less too. She remembered the doctor had said she could start trying to walk on it today. So, as she carefully swung her legs out of bed, she gingerly put her feet on the floor and prepared to try to stand without her crutches.

Apparently, someone had heard her rustling. Rainbow Dash appeared at the door. She was still in her pajamas, and her multicolored mane of hair was pointing in every direction.

“Hey sleepyhead!” she teased. “Whatcha’ doing?”

“It’s been a week,” Sunset explained. “Remember – the doctor said I could try to bear a little weight on my knee, and the PT guys agreed.”

“That’s right! Ok, sounds good. I’m gonna stand right next to ya, though, just in case.”

“Thanks. Here we go.” Slowly and carefully she started to stand, putting most of her weight on her right leg. Soon, she was standing. She grimaced slightly – her thigh muscles were still a little achy.

“Does it hurt?” asked Rainbow Dash with a bit of concern. Her hands were spread out, ready to support Sunset if she needed it. Applejack appeared in the door, watching also.

“Not yet – thighs are still a little stiff. Ok, here goes.” She put a little weight on the left knee. Then a little more. Finally, when she put a normal amount on her knee, she felt a slight ache.

Applejack and Rainbow were looking at her closely. “Still hurts, but not as much,” she reported.

“That sounds about right,” said Rainbow. “You wanna try taking a step?”

“Yeah, I guess I should.”

Applejack came into the room then, and took up a position on the other side of Sunset, ready to help.

Sunset took a breath and tried to step forward. As her left heel struck and she started to put weight on it, it twinged a bit. She stopped. “Ok. Not sure it’s that great an idea yet. But it does hurt less even so.”

Applejack and Rainbow smiled. “Well that’s good at least,” said Applejack. “You want the crutches?”

“Yeah, it’s probably for the best. But I’ll keep trying a little here and there.”

Applejack grabbed the crutches from the wall by Sunset’s bedside table and handed them to her.

“Thanks.” She took them and crutched out of the room, followed by Applejack and Rainbow.

She found Pinkie and Rarity in the kitchen, getting some breakfast together. Fluttershy was sitting on the couch with her bunny. All of them were still in their PJs and looked like they had just gotten up.

“Did I miss much?” Sunset asked.

“Naw – I was just teasing. We all just got up about half an hour ago,” said Rainbow.

Later that week, in her dream, Sunset walked in a dark and empty land. She felt despair creeping into her heart, but she fought it, as she knew Celestia and Luna and Twilight and her friends would want her to do. But she was still so weak. Just as she thought she was about to run out of strength and give in, she saw something that made her heart stop.

Far above her, in the black night sky, she saw the moon. It was waning now, a gibbous moon that still gave off a sickly light that bathed the forsaken landscape around her in a ghostly glow. But as she watched, the light began to change. She caught her breath, as the light ceased to be sickly and became almost warm, gentle, silver, and comforting. A shadow took shape, covering the moon and rushing toward her with incredible speed, but instead of fear she felt only curiosity and wonder.

The shape became clearer, and suddenly it alighted on the ground in front of her, taking the form of, of all things, an alicorn! Indeed, a mighty being had landed before her. Instinctively, she knelt, knowing herself to be in the presence of royalty. But to her surprise, the midnight blue mare cantered toward her and lifted her face with her hoof so gently she gasped. The alicorn bore a black crown, and her neck was adorned with a black necklace, and on each sable flank rode a crescent moon. Sunset knew her history and her mythology. She knew who this was.

“Your Highness, Princess Luna. To what do I owe this honor – I who am unworthy among the unicorns?” she asked as humbly as she could.

“Your knowledge serves you well, Sunset Shimmer,” the dark Princess answered calmly. “You are quite intelligent and perceptive, as my sister has informed me.”

Sunset’s eyes widened, but she did not know what to say.

“Indeed I am the Princess of the Moon, and all dreams are my dominion. But there is no need for anxiety or trepidation. I am come to you to encourage you – to give you hope.”

Sunset let out a single sob of relief. The great mare moved closer to her, wrapping her forelegs around her and holding her. Luna spoke again, more softly. “Long have I sought you. Not easy was it to cross the gulf between our world and the human one, but I found the way at last.”

Sunset snuggled closer to her.

“My sister cares for you, Sunset. Even now her dreams are troubled by thoughts of you. I love my sister. Much do I owe her, and Twilight and her friends. Those who they love, I love. So, hear my words.”

Sunset looked up, and the face of the midnight princess was gentle and kind. “I understand what you face. I too have been burned by the Rainbow Wave. I too have faced my sins, enduring the very agony they caused to others. And I have tasted the emptiness of my pride. Be encouraged, young one. A new day will dawn for you, as it did for me. You are loved and cherished by ponies and people of great worth, who eagerly desire your redemption. My sister is one of those. Have courage and endure, and let your friends aid you. The worst will be over sooner than you think. And when it is passed, I look forward to seeing your face in Equestria again, even if only for a visit.”

Sunset was overwhelmed. She could only look up at the ebon-crownéd princess and moan with the desire of comfort.

“My time grows short. My heart tells me that my counterpart in the human world, my sister’s counterpart, and the counterparts of the Element Bearers care deeply for you. Trust them. Do not be afraid to rely on them. Sunset, it is true; there is hope for you. Rest now, in dreamless sleep. And hear my final words – you and I are akin – let there never be formality between us.”

Sunset felt Luna touch her forehead gently with her horn, and she knew no more until the morning sunlight, striking her brow with warmth and brightness, awakened her and embraced her.

Sunset passed a quiet day of trying to complete some of her schoolwork and walk from room to room in the townhouse without falling, and doing it all without crying nearly continuously. She had to admit she did feel a little emboldened by her visit from Princess Luna in her dreams the night before. It was very comforting to know that Princess Celestia’s sister would take time from her busy schedule to pay her a personal visit, and it was extra comforting to hear that Princess Celestia was worried about her and still cared for her.

Toward the late afternoon, Sunset decided it was time for her to start doing something useful around her new home. She knew she was too weak to cook or clean, but maybe there was something she could do. She thought to herself for a few minutes with some discouragement as she discounted physically demanding household tasks one by one. At last she had an idea – the mail! She could get the mail. Surely she could make it from the door of the townhouse to the mailbox and back! She didn’t even think about how such a task would have been less than trivial to her before her fall – she was just too excited to try to start helping out.

With a bright-eyed smile on her face for the one of the first times in nearly ten days, she slowly limped to the key rack, got the keys to the mailbox, and started toward the door.

Pinkie hummed a jaunty tune to herself as she hefted the two grocery bags and shut the car door with her foot. She was so excited. It was again her night to stay with Sunset, and Celestia had agreed to allow her to cook for all of them as well. She had some very special, uplifting, happy recipes in mind for a certain gloomy young lady. Tonight, Sunny, we’re getting you to a 7! she thought to herself gleefully.

She capered up the stone path from the driveway to the back door of Celestia’s and Luna’s townhouse. When she came to the door, she put the grocery bags down and tried to remember Celestia’s instructions. She poked around in the small garden for a certain rock, and, finding one that matched her memory of Celestia’s description, she turned it over and sure enough! There was a faint outline in the bottom of the rock that suggested it was not completely natural. She slid the hidden compartment open to find a key. She glanced over her shoulder, trying to make sure no one was watching. Reassured, she opened the compartment and retrieved the key to the back door. She replaced the rock carefully, planning to return the key later.

Pinkie slid the key into the doorknob and opened the door. She could not have known that she had just missed Sunset limping out the front door.

Sunset closed the front door with some effort. Taking a few breaths and resting briefly, she looked up at the late afternoon sky. It burned with golden sunlight – the last gasp of a summer that was now officially three weeks into the past. Some distant part of her realized that the light and relative warmth of the day should have touched her soul, but she was too focused on her goal to consciously realize it. The stairs had to be tackled first. Gingerly, one step at a time, she lowered herself to ground level. Then, carefully using the single crutch she had brought, she slowly limped down the long sidewalk toward the mailboxes.

It couldn’t have been more than 50 yards, but it was still farther than Sunset had gone on her own since It happened. By the time she was halfway she was panting. And when she actually reached the mailbox she was almost completely out of breath. She was very glad she had remembered to bring the key. After resting for a minute, she opened the mailbox and pulled out all the mail. To her chagrin, there were several fairly heavy catalogs interspersed with the actual letters. Oh boy, she thought to herself, frowning.

Setting her jaw with grim determination, she started back toward the townhouse. It did not take her long to realize that the way back from the mailbox was slightly uphill. Soon, after only about 15 yards, she was panting again. The sun seemed to be getting warmer. Come on, Sunset! she exhorted herself. Step, crutch. Step, crutch. Oh, I’m so tired. How can I be so tired?

In the townhouse Pinkie had put the groceries on the kitchen counter. She knew that Celestia and Luna would not yet be home, but she knew that Sunset should around.

“Sunny!” she called brightly. “Sunny! Where are you? I’m here to make you a meal you’ll never forget!”

There was no answer. Oh well, thought Pinkie. She’s probably asleep. Poor girl has been sleeping a lot lately – she has a lot to recover from. Pinkie decided she’d be as quiet as possible. She didn’t want to wake Sunset if she was sleeping peacefully. She set to unloading the groceries and putting things in the fridge and pantry.

Sunset had made it maybe 35 yards when her strength gave out. No, no, this can’t be happening! How can I be so weak? She had just enough strength to lower herself gently to the sidewalk. The mail clattered to the concrete surface. She tried to stay up, at least on her knees, but she couldn’t. Again, by stretching out her arms, she was at least able to lower herself to a completely prone position. At least the sidewalk wasn’t that hot. She groaned with disappointment, pain, and frustration, then resumed panting as though she had run a marathon.

Pinkie was about to put the milk in the fridge when her entire body shook with an intense shudder. Instantly she knew something was wrong. She froze, except that she put the milk down on the counter, and listened intently. Through the open windows of the front of the townhouse, she thought she heard a clatter and a groan. Huh, she thought to herself. I better check on things. She went up to Sunset’s room and found it empty. There had been no one in the bathroom either. Wisely, she decided to go back downstairs, open the front door, and check outside. The sight of Sunset, collapsed on the sidewalk in front of her, greeted her eyes. “Sunset!” she cried. She dashed forward, kneeled beside her newest friend, and gently, carefully, helped her to sit up.

Sunset looked up at her with fatigue. Her breathing was slowing down, at least. “…tried…to get…the mail…” she explained.

Pinkie looked at her with a mixture of affection, concern, and compassion. “Well, sweetie. Of course you did. Let’s let you rest a little longer.”

Sunset nodded and leaned against her. She was grateful there was no one else around. “Sorry…” she breathed after a few moments.

“There’s nothing to be sorry for. I’m actually glad you tried, though it might have been a good idea to let someone know beforehand,” Pinkie said.

Sunset was confused. “You’re…glad?”

“Uh huh. Sunset…how do I explain this? You’re a strong girl. You have such a strong personality. Maybe you used to use it for evil, but now you’re learning to use it for good. We want you to be strong again. I promise.”

Sunset just listened intently.

Pinkie felt the need to continue. “There’s a fire in you. Right now, it’s faded to a spark. But we look forward to when it kindles again. I don’t know how else to put it. We really do want you to become who you’re supposed to be. And if you have to take a few risks to get there? You won’t get any objection from me.”

Author's Note

I loved writing Princess Luna for this chapter. I got to use the word “sable”! It made my week. Plus I got to give her all kinds of cool names, and give her archaic speech patterns!

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 14: Love and Consequences

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 14: Love and Consequences

Saturday. The morning broke with the usual sunlight peeking through the curtains of Sunset’s room. For a few quiet moments she watched as a ray reflected from one of the houses across the street slowly marched toward the floor as the sun began its daily climb. Soon, it would be time for her to begin her daily climb as well – up a tall, steep, arduous hill of regret, remorse, and reformation. She sighed. A moment’s peace – soon ended.

Gingerly, Sunset began to work out of her covers. Almost as soon as she started, she noticed something different. Her muscles were less stiff and weak, and the only pain remaining was in her shoulders and her left knee. She put her feet down on the soft carpet, and slowly rose, noting that it was somewhat easier than it had been yesterday. Still, she was not fully recovered, but now she had no trouble limping to the door of her room with almost a normal gait. She basically felt like she had just finished running a few laps, instead of running several miles. So, she thought to herself, I’m getting better. Last Saturday this happened too…maybe I get a little better every week? This thing is weird. I wonder how long it will last.

She padded out into the hall. Silence, except for the distant rhythmic ticking of the grandfather clock in the living room. Neither Celestia nor Luna was up yet. She realized with a start that they had not needed to join her in her bedroom last night – she had gone another night nightmare-free. Maybe that’s getting better too. I sure hope so – I’d actually prefer the weakness and physical pain to the nightmares… It was extremely rare for her to be alone in the townhouse in the morning; she wasn’t sure quite what to do. She continued down the hall, making a brief stop in the bathroom, before heading down the stairs. She found that she could go down the stairs standing up if she was careful and held on to the rails. She came into the living and dining rooms. These rooms were still shadowy – she had no desire to be in them alone. In fact, she had no desire to be alone at all. Being alone meant facing the memories and The Pain.

The kitchen it is, she thought to herself a bit grimly. She wandered in and looked in the fridge – nothing there that didn’t require work to prepare, except maybe some milk for cereal. She wasn’t that hungry yet anyway. She went over to the eat-in table and sat down, noting that she had just stood for several minutes without getting out of breath. This was a small victory, but in her current mood it brought Sunset no joy. She suspected it would mean that more would be expected of her, starting very soon.

Suddenly an idea occurred to her. She actually did appear to be stronger now – maybe she could do a bit more around the house than she could last week. Remembering her ill-fated attempt to get the mail, but also Pinkie’s words of encouragement, Sunset decided she should help with breakfast. She was no cook, but she could at least get things ready. Totally unaware that she was now smiling slightly, she got back up and assessed the situation.

20 minutes later, the table was set, the pots and pans and those ingredients that were non-perishable were set out in locations that she anticipated would be helpful, and as a final touch, she had gone out to the garden and retrieved a few of the last roses of fall and put them in a vase in the center of the table. Strangely happy, she got her phone from her room, then sat down to wait.

It was not long before she heard a door open upstairs, a grumpy groan, and another door close. The sound of running water, another door opening and closing, and slippered feet schlepping down the hall and down the stairs. Luna appeared in the door to the kitchen, wrapped in her bathrobe and blinking blearily into the morning light. It took a moment for her eyes to adjust. After a few seconds, her eyes alighted on her adopted niece, sitting at the table with a…fairly goofy smile.

“Sunset?” she rasped, her brain not yet awake enough to process how odd it was to see Sunset smile at all. Above her in the upstairs hallway, another door opened and closed. “What are you doing up?” Luna asked as she slouched into the kitchen, headed for the fridge. “S’kinda early for you, isn’t it?”

“Kind of. I just couldn’t go back to sleep.”

“Oh.” Yawn. Luna reached into the fridge and pulled out the milk. Absently, she put it on the counter, then reached to turn on the coffee maker before noticing it was already turned on. Sunset watched gleefully as Luna’s head came back a bit in confusion. “Huh. S’already on.” She turned to the cabinet to get a mug, when she noticed two mugs were already sitting on the counter next to the coffee maker. This was strange enough to make her realize something was up, and she looked around the kitchen, her eyes widening as she realized that Someone had been at work. She blinked a few times, cocking her head. “Sunset? Did you do all this?”

Before Sunset could answer, Celestia appeared in the doorway, looking quite a bit more alert than Luna. “Do all what?” she asked pleasantly.

Luna gestured expansively at the kitchen. Celestia looked around in amazement, then her eyes came to rest on her adopted daughter, who smiled at her toothily. “Um, surprise?” Sunset said a bit uncertainly.

Celestia’s mouth fell open slightly, then she looked at Sunset with concern. “How? Are you ok?”

“Yes, I’m fine. I’m doing a bit better today.”

Celestia blinked a few times, much as Luna had, then strode over to Sunset and looked her over carefully. Luna was not far behind. Slowly, Celestia began to smile. “Well sweetie. I…you’re feeling better? How much better?”

“Not all the way better. But…better. I can stand for quite a while now, and…apparently, do light housework!” she finished brightly.

Celestia shook her head in amazement, then spread her arms. Sunset stood up and accepted the hug gratefully. Luna joined in.

“Sunset. Thank you. This is a big help. And we are both glad you are feeling better.” Celestia broke the embrace and held Sunset at arms’ length, her hands on her shoulders. “You really are learning, aren’t you?”

“I’m trying. I promise I’m trying,” said Sunset earnestly.

Both older women looked at her fondly. “Well,” said Celestia, clapping her hands together. “Let’s get to it!” Luna looked at her grumpily, envying her energy. “Sunset, you just relax. You’ve done your part for now,” Celestia added, as she turned toward the stove.

45 minutes later, the three of them were nearly finished with breakfast. It had been lighthearted and happy for the most part, but Sunset noticed, as the time passed, that both Celestia and Luna had gotten quieter and quieter. Naturally, she got quieter too.

At last Celestia sighed. “Sunset…you are a smart girl…”

Sunset felt a rush of adrenaline in her stomach. Here we go. “So they tell me,” she said, a bit bitterly, as her mind flashed unwillingly back to the day when she had been accepted into Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.

Celestia paused. “This…is even harder than I thought it would be. Congratulations!” she said, pressing her lips into a thin line and raising her eyebrows. “You have made this even harder – in a good way. Thank you again for getting everything ready this morning.” Celestia’s hand idly caressed the petals of one of the roses in the center of the table.

Sunset nodded again, waiting for one or more bombshells to begin to fall.

“Sunset…now that you are feeling stronger – physically, anyway…” Celestia stopped again. Sunset decided to step in. There was no reason to draw this out.

“More will be expected of me,” she finished, grimly.

Celestia, apparently not trusting herself to speak, simply nodded once. She drew in a ragged breath. “Yes,” she said finally. “But before we discuss that, there is something else that needs to be said. And Sunset, I must warn you…what I am about to say is…I hope, going to be something wonderful, that will give you strength. But it may be difficult to hear, and I am sorry about that. I suspect I am about to say something that you have rarely heard in your life. Maybe never.”

Sunset eyes widened. She had no idea what Celestia was getting at.

“But it has to be said. Because it will soften the blow from what comes after. In fact, what I must say after would be…damaging if I didn’t preface it properly.”

Sunset’s apprehension was peaking. She almost started when Luna, who was sitting next to her, suddenly put her arm around her shoulders.

Celestia paused again, then looked Sunset straight in the eyes. She took a deep breath, and rocked Sunset’s world.

“Sunset…I love you. Very much. And Luna does too.”

“It’s true,” Luna confirmed, not hesitating for a second.

Sunset stopped breathing. Time itself stopped, except her mouth fell open and her vision blurred.

“Like a daughter,” Celestia clarified.

“Like a niece,” Luna added.

There were several moments of silence. Then, as tears began to run down her cheeks, Sunset asked, “H-h-how? I…I’ve only been here for two weeks!”

Celestia reached across the table and wiped away a few of Sunset’s tears with her fingers. “Sunset…sometimes love is a choice. That doesn’t mean there aren’t feelings, too, though.”

“I don’t understand!” Sunset said, distraught.

“Sweetheart…I believe you have come into our lives for a reason. Maybe it’s destiny. I don’t know. But I am absolutely, unshakably certain that, right now, you belong here, with me and Luna. We belong to each other. And that actually fills me with joy. I can’t put into words what it means to have you here with us. Even though it’s hard sometimes. Even though things are tough. I wouldn’t miss this…I wouldn’t miss out on you…for the world, Sunset.” Celestia wiped away a tear of her own.

“Oh my…” Sunset just said, her voice shaking.

“You are a treasure, Sunset,” said Luna. “I feel the same as Celestia. Exactly the same.”

“You are safe here,” Celestia continued. “Do you understand? I have chosen to take you in. I have chosen to take care of you. I have chosen you to be my child. And I have made these choices irrevocably. I am sorry to overwhelm you, but sometimes it’s necessary. What I’m trying to say, is that I…”

“We…” Luna interjected.

“We…” continued Celestia, almost losing her composure, “love you without condition. There is nothing you can do or say that will make us stop loving you, or worrying about you, or wanting the best for you. Even if you falter or fall, we will not abandon you. It is critical that you come to understand this, though I know it will take time.”

Sunset was shaking her head even as the rest of her body began to shake as well. “I…don’t deserve…”

Celestia then gave Sunset a look that Sunset would remember for the rest of her life. Only one other person had ever looked at her quite like that, as she extended her hand from the edge of a crater. It was a look that conveyed a strength of will, a fierceness, a determination, an adamantine compassion, that left Sunset in complete awe. She actually gasped, as it seemed like Celestia’s and Twilight’s eyes blended together before her.

“It is not about what you deserve. It is about what you need.”

Sunset just stared back into Celestia’s eyes, which didn’t waver. She was speechless. The silence stretched on as Sunset continued to gasp and try, without success, to get a hold of her emotions. “I…I can’t…I can’t bear it…” she said at last, pleadingly.

“Yes, you can,” said Luna quietly. “In, fact, you must.”

“You must begin to let go, Sunset,” said Celestia. “You must begin to stop hating yourself. Did I not say that there was hope for you?”

The dam broke. Sunset dissolved into sobs. It was a long time before they stopped.

Almost an hour later, the three of them snuggled on the living room couch. Sunset’s cries had subsided into occasional whimpers and hiccups. An entire box’s worth of tissues stood in a pile on the coffee table. Sunset was managing to smile slightly. Love was winning – her heart was melting. There was still a long way to go, but, Celestia thought, this has been a major step.

“Sunset,” Luna asked. “Has anyone ever told you that before? That you are loved?”

Sunset was still breathing a little harder than normal. “No. Not like that. Not that I can remember.”

“I am sorry to hear it,” said Luna sadly. “We will have to say it a lot, to make up for lost time,” she finished with a wink and a smile.

Sunset shook her head again in wonder. Then, she realized she had a question. An hour and a half ago she would have been terrified to ask it, but now…she just had enough strength to risk it. And she felt a desperate need to know the answer.

She looked at Luna, then up at Celestia. “I…I have a question.”

“Ask away.”

“Is it ok…if…if…if I love you too?” she finally asked in a tiny voice.

Celestia smiled at her affectionately. On the other side of Sunset, Luna let out a happy little sigh. “Of course!” Celestia answered. “In fact, it is very sweet of you, and I am so happy to hear it.”

Sunset sighed in relief. “I didn’t know…I still don’t know if I’m truly capable of love, but if I am…”

“You are capable, Sunset. And even though it may be an unfamiliar emotion, or even an unfamiliar state of being, to you, I think I can assure you that you already do love us. What you did this morning is a sign of it.”

“But that was just a small thing,” Sunset objected.

“Did you do it because you wanted to make us happy? Because you wanted to make us proud? Because you wanted to do your part?”

“Well, yes…”

“And we both know that for you it was not so small a thing. It was one of your very first steps, taken bravely, while you are still not fully recovered. Don’t be afraid, Sunset. Your heart is growing.”

Sunset could think of no objection to this. It seemed like Celestia had an answer to everything, and, while that would have once annoyed Sunset, now it felt reassuring. But she needed to clarify one more thing.

“But…is it ok? To love someone because they love you? Isn’t that…unfair? Mercenary even?”

“No. It is perfectly normal and healthy.”

“But…”

“What if you had been born my biological child, and I had raised you from an infant? Who would have loved who first? I think you know the answer to that. This is the way of things, Sunset, but it does not make your love for us less true.”

Sunset just shook her head again. “I have a lot to learn,” she said quietly at last.

“Not so much as you had before,” said Luna reassuringly. “And the rest we will teach you. And your friends, because they love you too.”

Sunset looked down at her hands, but now she was smiling.

“Feel a little better?” Celestia asked gently.

“Yes,” Sunset responded simply. There were a few moments of companionable silence. Then, Sunset decided to forge on. The re-kindling fire in her heart, though she still was not conscious of it, pressed her to. “Celestia…you spoke of…other hard things. Of more being expected of me.”

Celestia looked pained. “Sunset, maybe we should wait until a little later to talk about that. Aren’t you exhausted, emotionally, anyway? We just overwhelmed you. In a good way, but you were overwhelmed all the same.”

“How can I go for long without the suspense driving me crazy? The cat’s out of the bag…I just don’t know its specific stripes yet.”

Celestia sighed. “I suppose you’re right. But if you need a break, let’s take one.”

“I can face this. As long as you two are behind me.”

“We are,” Luna reassured her.

Celestia still looked uncertain, but she relented. “Very well. Let us start with the matter of your academic standing.”

Sunset felt adrenaline surge into her stomach again.

“Sunset, you know that the proper consequence of your actions would have been expulsion,” Celestia pointed out. She was not smiling.

Sunset’s head fell. “Yes,” she answered in small voice. “And you should have turned me over to the authorities.”

“That is true. However, as we have discussed, both amongst ourselves and with Judge Gavel, we have decided to let any criminal penalties be addressed by Twilight, who has apparently pardoned you.”

“But I am on probation,” Sunset volunteered. “Twilight…Princess Twilight told me, right before she left.”

Celestia seemed surprised. She hadn’t known this.

“Right before she left, Princess Twilight told me that I had to stay here. That…I’m basically in exile. And she said she would return the next time the portal opens, and that what she found would…determine my fate,” Sunset finished. Against her will, her voice shook slightly on the last three words.

Luna and Celestia exchanged meaningful glances. This was a good thing – it would mean that they could mitigate some of the consequences they had to impose. Slightly.

Celestia looked back at Sunset. “I believe that is appropriate. But I don’t think Twilight meant for you to be afraid, Sunset. She’s giving you a second chance. You’re already on the path to pleasing her when she returns.”

“She…basically said as much. It was the last thing she said – that there…was hope for me. Like you said. I didn’t believe her at the time. Now…maybe I’m not so sure.”

“Good. We want you to believe, Sunset. You are doing just fine,” said Luna warmly.

Sunset just sighed. Celestia continued. “Allowing Twilight to address the criminal issue has two advantages. One, it allows you to remain at Canterlot High, where we and your friends can help you heal and grow. Second, it keeps you from…official attention. We both know that would be problematic.”

Sunset nodded vehemently.

“I cannot, however, shield you from academic consequences completely, Sunset. It wouldn’t be fair, and it wouldn’t be healthy for you. So, we are going to count the past two weeks as a suspension.”

Sunset sucked in her breath. Tears began to form in her eyes again, though she retained control. “Does…does that mean all my schoolwork for the past two weeks…”

“No. Your schoolwork will be allowed to count. I don’t believe in full suspensions. Besides, having a two week suspension on your record will be quite enough of a black mark. It will be impossible for any college admissions board to ignore – especially its length. I am afraid, Sunset, that it will be almost impossible for you to gain admission to any competitive universities, at least initially. In fact, you may have to consider community college for the first two years. This, as you know, is a real tragedy, because you are unquestionably the most intellectually gifted student we have.”

Sunset could not stop the tears this time, though she still succeeded in not breaking down. “I know…it’s…kinder than I deserve.”

Celestia ran her fingers through Sunset’s hair. “These consequences are just, but not completely insurmountable. If anyone can overcome them, Sunset, it’s you.”

Sunset took a deep, shaky breath. Then: “There’s more, isn’t there?”

“Yes, I’m afraid so. If you are able to stand, and walk, it is probably time for you to return to school, at least part time. We will play it by ear.”

Sunset went pale. Her eyes widened with fear.

“I know it is not an enticing prospect. But two weeks of suspension is adequate. And we will make sure that you are safe. I am sure you suspect, probably rightly, that you will be a complete social outcast when you return. You will have to work to overcome that as well, and it may take a very long time. But Sunset, you must listen to me.” Celestia leaned closer. “I cannot be present everywhere, nor can Luna. Also, we cannot give the appearance of favoritism. Making you the principal’s pet, for example, would actually hurt you. You will have to endure the taunts and unkind words of your classmates, to some degree. But I will not tolerate physical harm to you. You are my child now, and, frankly, anyone who lays a hand on you will have to deal with me.” Sunset’s eyes were very wide. For a moment, Celestia resembled a female lion, prepared to defend her cub. Sunset was very glad Celestia’s claws and teeth were to protect her, as opposed to the alternative. “Also, I know that teachers and administrators don’t usually say something like this, but if you must defend yourself please do. I think, however, that I have a way to mitigate the risk of any harm to you.”

“You do?” Sunset asked.

“Yes. Your friends. I cannot imagine they would not defend you, even physically. They will probably even stand up for you if you are bullied or mistreated in any other way. Luna and I will adjust their schedules so that at least one of them is with you at all times. At least for a few weeks – longer if needed. Also, we will make sure that all teachers are on the lookout for attempts to harm you. You may find your teachers are not pleased with you – but they will protect you.”

Sunset sighed heavily. “And?”

Celestia sighed again in her turn. “And it is time for you start helping with rebuilding the school entryway. We won’t give you any work that involves heavy lifting yet, but I am confident that you can probably spread mortar or paint for a half hour or so. We will start small. This is not intended to physically exhaust you.”

Sunset was concerned about this. “Uh, Celestia?”

“Yes?”

“I don’t know anything about, well, building.”

“I know. You won’t be working on your own. The contractor is there and has already begun work. He will give you tasks and ensure that you are properly instructed.”

“And Snips and Snails?”

“They have already completed two weeks of work. I have decided they have helped enough with the rebuilding – they will have other work to do.”

Sunset looked up at Celestia meekly. “And?” she asked in a tiny voice, bracing herself.

“During your free periods you will tutor underclassmen who are struggling academically.”

“Oh. But…won’t they hate me? Or be afraid of me?”

“If so, it will be up to you to help them feel otherwise.”

Sunset nodded, completely deflated.

Celestia wrapped her arms around Sunset and held her tightly, putting her chin on her head. “I know it is a lot.”

“I did a lot.”

“And it is supposed to feel rigorous. But we will watch carefully, Sunset. If it gets to be too much – physically, I mean – we will dial it back. This isn’t supposed to be torture – just discipline. And if you think either me or Luna is having any fun, you are wrong.”

Sunset nodded. Then she started to cry again.

Celestia rocked her. “I do love you. I wouldn’t do these things if I didn’t. And let’s try to look ahead. The contractor says that the work should be done in less than a month. So that won’t be so long. The students you tutor – once their grades start coming up they’ll be in your corner pretty fast. And you’ll feel a sense of reward as well. As for the rest of the students, I believe,” here Celestia lifted Sunset’s face to her own, “that they will come around in time. In many ways, you are already a wonderful, lovely girl – in more ways every day. You have a lot to give. Others will realize this in time.”

The rest of the weekend was difficult. Sunset felt like she was on an emotional rollercoaster – on the one hand, she continued to adjust to the completely alien idea that she was loved by her adopted mother and aunt. This was a good adjustment, but an adjustment nonetheless. On the other hand, she felt increasing dread as she faced the reality that she would be returning to school on Monday, including facing the anger of the other students, starting up as a tutor, and starting to help with the cleanup. She would have slept poorly Sunday night even if she hadn’t had a nightmare.

It was a new one. In a way, it was even worse than the ones she’d already had, because it forced her to relive what she had already come to regard as the most traumatic event of her entire life: personally experiencing every cruel thing she had done to others while within the Rainbow Wave.

The replay took place, as the original had, in total silence. It was a silence that oppressed her and judged her and found her lacking. Again, Sunset felt the same sense of reeling helplessness and horror, as once again she endured the very pain she had inflicted on others. Again and again, she saw her own face through the eyes of others, twisted with anger, disdain, and heartlessness. It was relentless. Just when she thought she would be unable to bear any more, she awoke in tears.

Rarity was there again, and held her as she wept.

“I’m so sorry, darling,” she whispered. “Will you tell me about it?”

“Not this one, Rarity, I beg you!” Sunset hissed. “Please. Please, let me tell you about it another time.”

Rarity seemed skeptical.

“Please. I will tell you, but not yet. This once, I need to keep it to myself.”

“As you wish,” Rarity agreed gently, deciding not to force the issue. In spite of Rarity’s best efforts, Sunset slept fitfully for the rest of the night.

Author's Note

This was just a cool chapter to write in general.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 15: To Taste One's Own Medicine

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 15: To Taste One's Own Medicine

Monday morning breakfast was a somber affair. Sunset had bags under her eyes, and sat in silence, eating only half her oatmeal. Rarity looked increasingly unhappy. Celestia and Luna tried to be supportive, but there was simply no denying it: today was going to be a hard day. For all concerned.

The car ride to school was equally uncomfortable. Upon arrival, Celestia reluctantly but resolutely took her leave of Sunset and Rarity. Luna had taken her own car.

“Sunset – you can do this. I am here all day – if you need me, whether as a principal or a mom, come and find me. And remember, I have no patience or tolerance for physical violence against you. Anyone who tries to hurt you will regret it. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Celestia,” Sunset murmured.

“You have already come so far. I am proud of what you’ve already done. Just standing here is a victory. Ok, darling?”

“If you say so,” Sunset said quietly, looking at the ground.

“I do. And remember: I love you.” Celestia gave her a hug, which Sunset returned with something close to desperation. Celestia allowed her to break the embrace first. It took all her experience as an adult and an administrator to retain her composure.

She turned to Rarity. Against her will, her voice shook slightly. “Rarity, thanks again for watching over Sunset today – you and your friends. Remember, I cannot ask you to risk your own safety – if things get out of hand find a teacher and/or get to a public place, ok?”

“We will, Ms. Celestia,” Rarity assured her. She understood what was unspoken – Celestia couldn’t officially ask her to protect Sunset, but unofficially, she was practically begging her to.

Celestia gave them both a final smile, and then departed toward the partially repaired front doors of the school. The girls could not see the anxiety graven on her face as she walked away.

Sunset sighed heavily.

“Come on, darling. Let’s get this over with,” said Rarity. The two girls headed toward the side doors of the school, which were being used as the main entrance while the front doors were being repaired. As they approached they saw the rest of their group waiting in a small knot just to the side of the sidewalk. All of the girls greeted each other, except Sunset who was silent and kept looking at the ground.

Rarity inspected her one last time. Sunset’s hair was done satisfactorily, and her newly repaired leather jacket was pristine. Her new clothes, which were largely done in the same style as her old ones, looked trim and chic. “Darling, you look quite put together,” she told Sunset.

“Except for the bags under my eyes,” Sunset replied.

“Yes, well. We’ve done all we can about that.”

“You able to manage your own backpack, Sunset?” Applejack asked with concern.

“I think so. I want to try, anyway. It’s embarrassing enough that I’m still limping a little – no need to have someone else carry my stuff.”

“You got it, partner, but let us know if anything changes.”

Rainbow stepped forward with a sheet of paper. “Ok, do we need to go over things again, or do we all know where we need to be and when?”

The girls all voiced their confidence that they each knew the plan. Sunset was not going to be left alone today, or any day in the near future, as far as they were concerned.

“Remember,” Rainbow reiterated, “Don’t leave her alone. Not even for a minute. Got it?”

“We got it!” the girls chorused, as Sunset felt increasingly uncomfortable.

“Come on, Sunny!” Pinkie cried jauntily. “Let’s put Homeroom in our rearview mirrors!” Fluttershy came up beside Sunset – she and Pinkie would be Sunset’s companions in Homeroom. She didn’t say anything. She just took Sunset’s hand. Sunset gave her a wan smile.

“All right,” said Applejack with determination. “Let’s all go in together!”

The girls started toward the doors. It did not take long for the first students to notice that Sunset was in their company. But, thankfully, there were no hurled insults or recriminations. The presence of the very girls who had defeated her, surrounding and clearly protecting her, was enough to give even the most aggressive seniors pause. But Sunset’s defenders could not shield her from the scowls, dark looks, and openly angry eyes of her schoolmates. She limped on, keeping her eyes on the ground with a guilty frown. The girls passed through the doors into the hall, and, as the last door began to shut, one taunt did manage to sail through.

“Ding, dong! The witch is dead!” someone behind them sang, and they could hear the courtyard behind them erupt in laughter as the door slammed shut. Fluttershy and Pinkie glowered through the glass, but no one was owning up to having sung it. After giving looks of intense disapproval to the students who were still outside, they turned back to Sunset and the others.

“So it begins,” said Sunset darkly, still looking down. Her friends had no idea what to say – there was simply no chance that they were going to be able to fend off all the jeering that would be coming Sunset’s way. So, Fluttershy just took Sunset’s hand again, and the six of them headed down the hall.

The student body continued to react as they walked. In a few cases there were dramatic gasps, dropped books, and choked-on energy drinks, but there were no further vocal attacks. The no-nonsense expressions of Sunset’s friends were continuing to be effective. Still, Sunset could feel the hostility and ill-will, like an icy cloud that surrounded her. For the first time in her high school career, she experienced fear for her own safety. A shiver ran up her spine.

Sunset, Fluttershy, and Pinkie shared the same homeroom. Today, though they weren’t late, they had walked slowly, and would be some of the last students to enter. Pinkie was about to head in, and Fluttershy too, when Sunset stopped. Her two friends paused, looking back at her.

She was afraid. They could see the dilation of her pupils, the tendons in her neck, the tension in her shoulders. But that wasn’t all. Already Sunset appeared tired. Almost exhausted even. The two girls realized with a start that Sunset had been on her feet for almost 15 minutes without a break – possibly the longest she had stood or walked without rest since the Fall Formal.

Fluttershy stepped forward. “Sunset…you’re already tired, I can see. If…you don’t want to do this, no one will think less of you.” Fluttershy meant it – she was the embodiment of the Element of Kindness, and so she didn’t offer rest or help lightly.

But there was nothing she could have said that would have been less likely to convince Sunset to give up. “No,” she bit out, almost coldly. “I’m doing this. Period.” And she turned and looked at Fluttershy with an intensity that almost frightened her.

Fluttershy’s eyes widened momentarily, but then she composed herself and gave Sunset a determined nod. “Let’s do it, then.”

Sunset nodded back and took a step forward. She failed, unintentionally, however, to lift her right foot enough and caught her heel on the freshly scuffed tile floor. This caused her to stumble. Instantly Pinkie caught her and pulled her upright. There were a few awkward seconds, then, to Pinkie and Fluttershy’s relief, Sunset smiled ruefully. “With the emphasis on ‘let’s’,” she finished. The other two girls smiled back at her (Pinkie actually giggled briefly), and so, with one hand in Pinkie’s, and one hand in Fluttershy’s, Sunset Shimmer entered a classroom at CHS for the first time after the 2013 Fall Formal.

There were gasps. Furrowed eyebrows. Cold glares. And there was silence as Sunset and her two friends made their way to the back of the class. In silence they put their backpacks down. In silence they slid into their chairs. And in silence they looked up at the Homeroom teacher, waiting for the day to begin.

“Welcome back, Ms. Shimmer,” said the Homeroom teacher. Her tone implied that the welcome was perhaps not entirely sincere.

Taking it in stride, Sunset simply nodded.

The Homeroom teacher looked at Fluttershy and then at Pinkie for a second, then launched into the day’s announcements.

After what seemed like a year, it was finally lunchtime. The six girls reconvened just outside the doors to the lunchroom. It was decided that when Sunset went through the lunch line, Rainbow would be in front of her and Applejack behind. That way, any attempts to trip her or shove her tray would be have to go through the two of them. And they were pretty sure no one would try anything on Rainbow or Applejack. Rainbow’s athleticism was almost legendary at CHS – although her chief gifts were clearly speed and agility, and although she wasn’t objectively imposing at 5’3”, she was far from weak, and everybody knew it. Applejack, on the other hand, was physically imposing. At 5’9”, with the well toned muscles of a farmgirl who wasn’t afraid of hard work, Applejack was easily the tallest and strongest girl in the school. No one had ever challenged her to a fight, and she was pretty sure no one ever would.

So, with these bodyguards, Sunset got her food. She went through the line silently and nervously, conscious of the many eyes on her. When Granny Smith wordlessly gave her extra large helpings of salad and hummus, and placed the largest, most beautiful apple on her tray that Sunset had ever seen (including in Equestria), she almost burst into tears. The message was received: You have more friends than you think. She mouthed a watery thank you to Granny while Applejack smiled proudly. Granny acted like it was just another day, though they could all see just the slightest twinkle in her eye.

The three girls headed to their table to join back up with Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy, who had already gotten their food. Sunset sat down next to Applejack on one end, with Pinkie across from her. There wasn’t much conversation as the girls started eating – it was hard to think about anything but what Sunset was going through.

Sunset tried to focus on her food, but she couldn’t help looking around a little. She found that only a few people were still looking at her. While she was generally able to avoid eye contact, she was not able to completely shut out the glares of Lyra Heartstrings and Trixie Lulamoon, both of whom had excellent reason to hate her. She also saw Snips and Snails almost all the way on the other side of the lunchroom. They were stealing furtive glances at her as well, but they looked more confused than anything. She sighed heavily. There was another situation she’d need to take care of.

Then she noticed something else – something she hadn’t expected. While most of the angry looks were directed at her, some of them seemed to be directed at her friends. With a start she realized that they were having to bear some of her status as an outcast as well – that her unpopularity was…tainting them. This was a total and completely unwelcome surprise. It made her so uncomfortable and so remorseful that she actually started to stand up. “No!” she gasped out loud.

“Sunny, what’s wrong?” Pinkie asked, starting to get up too. The lunchroom had suddenly gotten much quieter.

Sunset was looking at the five of them in horror. “I…I can’t bear this. The others – they’re being mean to you because you’re friends with me, aren’t they? No! I’m not worth it! This isn’t fair to you…”

“Sunset Shimmer,” said Applejack sternly. “Sit down.”

“But AJ…”

“SIT down.”

Sunset couldn’t have refused if she wanted to. She sank back onto her bench. There were a few seconds of silence as the other girls looked at Sunset with a mixture of compassion, sadness, and concern. When it became clear that there wouldn’t be any more fireworks, the usual noise of the lunchroom began to gradually return.

Sunset tried again. “AJ, I…”

“Sunset, partner, you’ve still got a lot to learn. Did you think we were just going to abandon you because the going was gettin’ tough?”

“Well, no, but I didn’t know…”

“No. We ain’t gonna leave you, Sunset. You really, really are safe with us. For real,” Applejack said intensely.

“Couldn’t call myself loyal if I left you to fend,” said Rainbow with a half smile.

“It would make me sad if you got hurt, Sunny,” Pinkie pointed out.

“We love being kind to you, Sunset. You need it,” Fluttershy said soulfully.

“And we are glad to give our friendship to you, come thick or thin. Twilight taught us that,” Rarity finished.

Sunset was speechless for a moment. “I…I don’t deserve you guys.”

Applejack put an arm around Sunset’s shoulders. “Don’t think of it that way, sugarcube. Ah’m with your mama. Before this is all over, you’re gonna be a great friend.”

Sunset wiped away a tear and leaned against Applejack a little. “Thanks. But…you do understand what I mean right? Please, I need you to know…that I wish my…that I’d give anything to keep my past from hurting the five of you – any more than it already has!”

“We understand, darling,” said Rarity gently. “Thank you for saying that.”

“It isn’t fair!” Sunset continued. “You guys are heroes. Don’t they know they owe you their lives?”

“It’s ok, sugarcube. It’s ok,” Applejack murmured, rubbing Sunset’s shoulder.

After a moment, Sunset sniffed a few more times and sat back up, seeming to recover most of her composure. She looked at her food. “I’m…not that hungry anymore.”

“C’mon, Sunny,” Pinkie said puckishly. “You know it’ll make your mama happy if you eat all your food!”

“And I know I saw Granny Smith givin’ you some extra…” Applejack teased.

Sunset sighed. “You’re right. I’ll…try.” And though it took the rest of the lunch period, she did manage to eat the rest of her food. It didn’t hurt that Pinkie turned on her full power and had all of them, including Sunset, laughing by the time the bell rang.

Sunset’s first period after lunch had once been Study Hall, but now, under her discipline program after the Fall Formal, it would be taken up by tutoring younger students who were struggling. This was the one period where Sunset’s friends felt comfortable leaving her alone, since the tutoring location was the library, and the tutoring was to take place under the supervision and watchful eye of Cheerilee.

Fluttershy and Pinkie escorted Sunset into the library and up to the Circulation Desk, where Cheerilee sat, checking books back in. Sunset cleared her throat awkwardly.

Cheerilee looked up, took the three girls in, and rose. “Thank you, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. You may go. I’ll take care of Sunset.”

Pinkie and Fluttershy both gave Sunset a gentle pat on the back, and then, almost reluctantly, left for their next classes. This left Sunset staring up at Cheerilee tensely, not knowing what to expect.

Cheerilee was one of the few teachers who Sunset had never been able to fool. But this perceptiveness worked both ways – as clear as it had been to Cheerilee that Sunset had been an insincere, scheming bully before, it was equally clear to her now that Sunset was sorry, and wanted to become a better person. She needed, however, to make this clear to Sunset.

“Sunset,” she began sternly.

Sunset just swallowed.

“I always knew what you were. You know that, don’t you?”

Sunset’s head fell. After a moment, she nodded in shame, unable to meet the librarian’s eyes.

“Your mother is one of my best friends. She says you’re sorry, and that you want to do better. Is that true?”

Sunset nodded again.

“I’m glad to hear it. When I said I always knew what you were, that includes knowing how intelligent you are. Did what happened to you affect your brain?”

“…no,” Sunset said in a tiny voice.

“Good. Then here, you will have a chance to help others. And in doing so, you will learn more about yourself. Are you ready?” Her voice was more gentle now.

Sunset looked back up. She found the strength to meet Cheerilee’s eyes, and there she found someone who was willing to give her a second chance. “Yes, ma’am,” she said thickly.

“Very well. Do you see that table over there? There is your first student. It may be difficult at first, but I believe in you. Ok?”

Sunset nodded. She looked over at the table. Seated there, next to a small pile of books, was a young girl who was perhaps 13 years old – clearly a middle schooler. Sunset didn’t recognize her. She took a deep breath and headed over.

As she got closer she pasted what she hoped was an encouraging smile on her face. “Hello!” she tried to say brightly.

The younger girl looked up at her with near disinterest. After about a second, however, the color fled from her face and she sucked in her breath. Sunset had expected this – while she wasn’t sure this girl had been at the Fall Formal, she probably had an older brother or sister who had been. At the very least she’d heard the stories.

Sunset decided the direct approach would be the best. Ignoring the girl’s terror, she put her bookbag down on the table, pulled out the chair across from the girl, sat down, and faced her, still smiling warmly (she hoped). “Hi. I’m Sunset Shimmer, and I’m a junior. I hear you’re having trouble with some of your classes. How can I help?”

The girl just stared at her for a moment. Then, when Sunset failed to hit her with a fireball or otherwise turn into a nightmare creature of darkness, she managed, “…I…I…I’m having a little trouble with…algebra.” Her voice rose with each word.

Sunset continued to smile, though she decided to try to let her expression be more natural. “Ok – I can help with that. I’m learning Pre-Calculus this year – I’ve been doing algebra for quite a while now. What’s your name?”

The girl didn’t answer right away. She just continued to stare at Sunset with wide eyes and open mouth.

Sunset decided, wisely, that humour might be her ally here. “Would you like me to call you ‘kid’ or ‘hey you’, or do you have an actual name?” she asked, trying to make sure there was a twinkle in her eye.

The girl started. “Oh! Oh. Uh, my name is…Autumn Breeze. I’m in 8th grade.”

“Well, Autumn Breeze, we’ll have you factoring in no time. But let’s be clear about a few things first.”

Autumn’s eyes, if it were possible, actually got wider.

“A lot of what you’ve probably heard about me is true. But here’s something else that’s true: I’ve learned that looking out only for yourself is a one-way ticket to pain and sorrow. So now, I’d like to help others. Specifically, I want to help you – I want you to succeed. All I ask is that you give me a chance.”

Autumn looked down for a moment, then back up. “I…I heard what Ms. Cheerilee said to you. If she’s willing to take a chance on you, then…so am I.”

Sunset took a deep breath and nodded. “Thanks, Autumn. Now, why don’t you show me what you’re having trouble with.”

At long last Celestia rose from her desk, pushed the chair in, checked the blinds, turned off the light, and closed and locked her office door behind her. Paper Clip had left half an hour ago, and Luna was out supervising Sunset.

Celestia tried to let the day’s stress fall away from her shoulders as she usually did, but today was different. The anxiety remained, and she knew exactly why. It had been hard to concentrate all day. What would she find when she saw Sunset in a few minutes? How bad had her day been? If it had been very bad, would she start to backslide into bad behavior? Or, possibly worse, back toward despair? These were the fears that plagued Canterlot High School District’s newest mother. She steeled herself, closed up the administrative suite, and departed down the hall for the main entryway.

Too soon the journey was over. The sounds of dump trucks backing up, cranes, and various other types of construction equipment grew gradually louder. She turned the final corner and the translucent plastic tarp keeping the elements out of the school came into view, along with shadowy figures working just beyond it. She approached the flap in the tarp, took a deep breath, and stepped through.

As usual, the foreman was standing next to the flap, using a portable pedestal as a workdesk. “Hello, Principal. We’ve made good progress today. Actually just a bit ahead of schedule.”

Celestia tried not to let her relief show. Instead, she kept up her professional demeanor. “I am glad to hear it. Do you know where my sister is? I have a few matters to discuss with her before we head home.”

The foreman pointed toward the far corner of the entryway. There, she saw Luna standing and talking on her cell phone. Just beyond her Applejack and Rainbow were diligently moving cinder blocks. Next to them, Sunset was sitting on a stool and carefully spreading mortar on a cinder block. Celestia tried to contain herself – at least from here, Sunset appeared to be in one piece, functional, and not actively bleeding. She headed over.

Luna spotted her on the way over and waved to her. She stopped next to her younger sister and waited patiently. Applejack noticed her next. “Well hi there, Ms. Celestia!” she said, tipping her hat. “Come to check on the progress?”

“Uh, yes. Yes,” the principal answered with a bit of rare awkwardness.

Applejack suddenly had the good grace to look a bit embarrassed. She had realized the real reason why Celestia had come to inspect the work personally. Rainbow looked up and just gave her a smile that she hoped was somewhat reassuring.

Celestia decided there was no reason to beat around the bush. She carefully picked her way to Sunset’s side. “Hey, sweetie. How…how are you doing?”

Sunset looked up at her and gave her a wan smile, though she looked exhausted.

“How long have you been at it?” her mother asked.

“About half an hour, I guess.”

“All right. Think you can manage another 10 minutes?”

“Yes.”

“Ok. I’ll be with Luna.”

Sunset nodded and continued with her work. Celestia headed back over to Luna, who by now was off the phone. “Do you think she’s doing ok?” she asked her younger sister.

Luna nodded. “I’m watching closely. She’s really trying to work, but between the three of us we’re keeping her from overdoing it.”

“How do you think her day went?” Celestia asked anxiously.

“I haven’t heard a lot of detail yet, but so far, it sounds like no worse than we had expected. Her friends are what’s making the difference. If she didn’t have them, she’d have to transfer. There would be no way she could keep coming here.” Luna was shaking her head.

“I am relieved that they are able to help her as we hoped. So, she is uninjured?”

“Other than her pride and ego, it would appear so.”

Celestia sighed – it was sigh of half relief and half sadness. “This is even harder than I thought.”

“I know. Let’s get her home,” Luna proposed.

“Five more minutes. It…has to be a bit hard,” replied Celestia joylessly.

“Go get the car. By the time you pull up, it’ll be time to go.”

“Good idea. Where are the other girls, by the way?”

“We decided having all five help at a time was overkill. Applejack was free this afternoon, and of course Rainbow is coming home with us, so they decided to stay. The other three had other obligations.”

“Fair enough. I’ll be right back.”

Five minutes later Celestia drove up in her white sedan.

“All right ladies. That will do for this afternoon,” said Luna.

Rainbow and Applejack put down their cinder blocks and wiped their brows.

“Whoo-whee!” said Applejack. “Even I have to admit these blocks are heavy.”

“Pretty good workout,” Rainbow agreed, flexing her arms to get out any stiffness.

Sunset put down her trowel and slowly and carefully rose from her stool, using the wall for balance. Luna appeared next to her, making sure she could stand up on her own. Once she was on her feet again, she turned to Applejack and Rainbow. “Thanks, girls. I…I don’t know what else to say. I still can hardly believe you’re helping me with this.”

“No worries, Sunset,” said Rainbow.

Applejack just smiled. “Well, partner, Ah reckon Ah oughta be getting’ on home. You have a good evening, Sunset, and a quiet, peaceful night. Evenin’ Ms. Luna. Rainbow.” She tipped her hat to Luna and nodded to Rainbow, who nodded back. “Later, AJ.”

“Bye AJ!” said Sunset. Applejack grabbed her bookbag and, with a final wave, disappeared around the corner on the way to the parking lot.

Luna gestured to Celestia’s car. “Go on, you two. I’m taking my own car home.”

Sunset slowly picked her way through the various piles of cinder blocks, barrels of mortar, and other construction materials until she reached Rainbow Dash, who good-naturedly offered a shoulder. Sunset gratefully leaned on her, again demonstrating her near-total lack of pride, and the two girls hobbled to the car. In spite of her words, Luna watched them until they reached the car, then headed for the staff parking lot with a wave.

Rainbow made sure Sunset got into the front seat safely. She sank into the seat with a sigh of relief, leaning back against the headrest. Rainbow threw her bookbag into the back seat and jumped in after it.

“Uh, hi, girls,” said Celestia a bit awkwardly. Rainbow felt like a bit like an intruder – she knew Celestia couldn’t quite say everything she wanted to with her there.

“Ms. Celestia – I got a really cool new song on my phone today. Do you mind if I listen to it on the way to your place?”

Celestia started slightly. “Oh. Oh, no, Rainbow! Go right ahead. It won’t bother us at all.”

Rainbow put in her earbuds and turned the volume up. Then she pointedly looked out the window.

Celestia looked at Sunset for a moment, but she was leaning back against the passenger seat with her eyes closed. So, she decided to start driving. The sedan pulled smoothly out of the parking lot and into the street.

After a couple moments of what seemed like tense silence to Celestia, she decided to take the plunge. “Well, um…how…how did it go?”

Sunset didn’t answer immediately. Eventually, she replied. “About as bad as I had expected, but no worse.” Her voice sounded exhausted.

“No worse?”

“Nope.”

“Ok.”

After a moment, Sunset decided her remarks needed a bit of explanation. “I was a bully for two and a half years. I wrote the book on it. Basically, I was able to imagine and predict almost everything that happened today.”

Celestia sighed. Then she asked the question that was foremost in her mind. “Did anyone try to hurt you? Physically, I mean,” she clarified unnecessarily.

“No. The girls were always with me – well, at least one of them, anyway. Nobody tried anything. I don’t expect that to last.”

“No?”

“No. We caught them by surprise today. Now, people start planning.”

Celestia could not hide her anxiety about this proposition. “Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea…”

“No, I know what to do. I know how to survive. There are some places I just won’t be able to go. Not alone, at least.”

“Oh, Sunset,” Celestia said unhappily.

“This is the bed I’ve made. Now I have to lie in it.” She turned and looked out the window.

Celestia didn’t know Sunset all that well yet, but she still had a pretty good idea that Sunset was putting on a brave face, probably because Rainbow was there. She realized she’d need a little alone time with Sunset to get to how she was really feeling, since she had no interest in taking advantage of whatever effect Sunset was under by compelling her to be more open at that exact moment.

For now, she limited herself to reaching over and putting a hand on her adopted daughter’s knee, while keeping her eyes on the road. When she felt Sunset’s hand cover her own and squeeze very tightly, she knew her instincts had been correct. Behind them, Rainbow saw their hands and smiled happily.

The evening went fairly smoothly. The two girls worked on their homework. Luna, who was keeping an eye on the two of them, was gratified to see that Sunset was quite successful in keeping Rainbow to task. Whenever Rainbow tried to change the subject from her studies, or stood up restlessly, or did something else to try to get out of work, Sunset would gently and effectively bring her back around. Luna wasn’t even sure Sunset was consciously aware she was doing it. But it was adorable. The two girls were clearly good friends already, even though neither of them was quite fully aware of it yet. Rainbow’s grades are going to start coming up, at this rate, Luna mused to herself. And Sunset is a natural teacher, as Tia suspected. Good. Satisfied that Sunset was keeping Rainbow’s nose to the proverbial grindstone, Luna went into the kitchen to check on her sister, who was preparing dinner.

She found Celestia working carefully and diligently, putting various ingredients into a large pot on the stove. “Need any help?” Luna asked her.

“No, I think I’ve got it,” Celestia answered absently.

Luna was not fooled. She sidled up close to her big sister. “Tia. You’ve had a rough day. So have I. Please, is there anything I can do?”

Celestia paused for a moment, then gave Luna a glance that told volumes. “Luna, I’ve got to get this done. I guess…I wouldn’t say no to a little help. Can you…get the salad together?”

“Of course. So, I have an idea. How about after dinner I take Rainbow downstairs and play some Corona 3 with her?”

Celestia looked up very quickly, almost stunned. “Yes…that…sounds like a good idea. Thank you, Lulu!” she said with true gratitude.

Luna gave Celestia a playful look. “I’m doing this on one condition. I expect to be fully briefed on what transpires between you and Sunset. Ok?”

“I suppose that’s fair enough. Within reason.”

“I trust you. If there’s anything that needs to stay between mother and daughter, you just leave that out.”

Celestia nodded as she resumed adding ingredients to the stew she was making.

“You know, they are doing very well out there together,” Luna pointed out.

“Oh? What’s going on?”

“Sunset is teaching Rainbow. And she’s getting her to sit still and actually focus.”

Celestia smiled a knowing, proud smile. “I had a feeling. I’m so glad to hear it. Sunset…is a very special girl. I’m not surprised she’s already being a blessing to Rainbow.”

Dinner was a fairly straightforward and reserved affair that night. Even Rainbow was unusually quiet. But the food was good, and the company was companionable. Sunset felt like she was in an oasis of calm on a stormy sea.

She and Rainbow had finished their homework. So, as dinner wrapped up, Luna turned to Rainbow. “Fancy a little Corona 3?” she asked playfully.

Rainbow’s face brightened instantly. “Sure, Ms. Luna! That sounds great! You coming too, Sunset?”

“I think I’d like to rest a bit first, Rainbow. It’s been a long day.”

“I understand. We’ll be waiting for you, though!” Rainbow practically leapt to her feet and took her dishes to the sink. Luna followed, trying to keep up. Soon the two of them disappeared down the stairs into the basement.

Sunset sighed. She started to get up and reached for her plate.

“Don’t,” said Celestia. “I’ll get it all. Why don’t you go into the living room and lie down for a bit?”

Sunset didn’t argue. She limped away. Celestia cleared the table quickly and decided to leave the dishes for later. It was only a few minutes before she headed into the living room herself, closing the door to the basement as she came in order to block out the sounds of battle.

As she entered the living room, she noticed that Sunset hadn’t turned on any lights. The living room furniture was bathed only in the whitish-purple light of the streetlamps outside. She perceived her daughter’s form spread out on the couch, and came and sat in a chair next to her.

Celestia didn’t say anything at first. She listened to Sunset’s breathing and could tell that she was not asleep. After a moment Sunset sat up, and Celestia’s eyes, as they adjusted to the dim light, could see that she was looking out the window. She decided it was time to see how Sunset was really doing. She moved from the chair to the couch so that she was sitting next to Sunset. “Sunset…” she began softly.

That was all it took. Sunset turned toward her and fell into her arms in tears. Celestia wrapped her arms around her and held her tightly. There was no need for words for quite a while.

Finally Sunset’s sobbing slowed to whimpering and hiccups. “Do you want to talk about it?” Celestia whispered to her.

Sunset nodded. “It’s so hard.”

Celestia nodded back.

“They all hate me. Though I guess that’s nothing new – it’s just that now they’re not afraid to show it. But that’s not even the worst thing!”

“What’s the worst thing?”

“It’s the way they treat the girls! They’re heroes – they saved the school from me. They saved everybody – maybe even the whole world and Equestria too. But the other kids look down on them – because they hang out with me.” Celestia could see well enough now to meet her adopted daughter’s eyes as they looked up at her. They were full of anguish.

“How can I bear this?” Sunset asked. “They saved me, too. I hate that they have to suffer because of me. Haven’t I made life hard enough for them already?”

Celestia had to think for a moment. Then she asked, “Have you told them about how you feel?”

“Yes.”

“And?”

“…they said they aren’t going to give up on me. That they’ll stay with me through thick and thin.”

“How do you feel about that?”

“I feel…torn. I mean, I feel…loved. Cared about. And that’s…wonderful. It’s been a long time since I’ve felt that way, except for you and Luna, of course. But I still wish…more than almost anything…that I was more than a burden or a project to them. I wish I was giving back!”

“You don’t have to earn their friendship, Sunset, just like you don’t have to earn my love, or Luna’s.”

“I know that! But…is it so wrong? For me to wish I could give something back? That I could be a friend in return?”

Celestia smiled. “No. No, darling, there’s nothing wrong with that. It’s perfectly healthy, and a good sign, as long as you aren’t trying to earn their friendship, as I’ve just said.”

“Well, then, what do I do?”

Celestia smiled again. “Just be yourself. You’re already doing it – you just don’t realize it.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, for example, Luna saw it tonight. Did you know that no one has ever been able to get Rainbow to sit still and do her homework like that?”

“What, really?”

“Really. She is actually reasonably intelligent. Unfortunately, modern education isn’t structured well for active kids like her. CHS just doesn’t have the resources to tailor our educational programs to different learning styles, so Rainbow has been getting by with Cs and the occasional B. But tonight, and the other nights she has stayed over, you have been so patient with her. You just have a way of getting her to focus. I’ll bet her grades start coming up this month. You’ll see. You are already having a positive effect on her life. You are already giving back, just as a true friend does.”

Sunset was moved by this – too moved to speak for a moment. The idea that she was already starting to be a good friend was more encouraging to her than any other thing could have been at that moment. At last, with a sniff, she thanked her mother. “Wow. I didn’t know that. Thank you so much for helping me to see that. I can’t tell you what it means to me.”

“I know, my little one. And this is just the beginning. Don’t worry, Sunset – you are a normal person. You are quite capable of being a good friend. I think you’ll find it’s easier than you fear it will be, and certainly it will be more fun.”

Author's Note

I enjoyed writing the scene where Sunset enters the school surrounded by her new friends. It was just a dramatic moment, etc.

So it’s time to give my read on the relative sizes of the girls. I go by Equestrian counterpart. My argument is that pegasi, in general, are the smallest ponies because they have to be light to be efficient flyers. Flutters and RD are 5’ 2” and 5’ 3”, respectively. Next are unicorns. Sunset is 5’ 5”, which is about the average height of a nearly fully grown young woman in the U.S. She’s so remarkable in most ways that I decided making her extra tall would be almost unbelievable. Rarity is 5’ 6” – I decided she’d look a bit like a model and so have a little more height. Earth ponies are the biggest and strongest. Pinkie’s 5’ 8” and AJ is 5’ 9”. The alicorns, of course, are the tallest. Luna is 5’ 11” and Celestia is 6’ 2”. Princess Twilight is 5’ 8” – she would have started out at 5’ 5” (average for a girl with a unicorn counterpart) but gained three inches when she became an alicorn due to gaining earth pony nature.

I have to admit I’m also enjoying depicting Celestia as a worried mom. It makes her more human (especially when she gets awkward) and makes her relationship with Sunset more real. I hope I did a good job of depicting the worry. I know if one of my girls had to go back to school after pulling something like Sunset pulled, I’d have been beside myself.

Call it cheesy, but I figure the friendships between Sunset and the rest of the Humane 6 are destiny, etc. They were made to be friends. That’s why, even early in her recovery, Sunset is able to enhance Rainbow, just by being herself. That’s the effect they all have on each other.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 16: The Wall of Friendship

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 16: The Wall of Friendship

The next day, the girls met up as before and escorted Sunset to her locker. There was little change in the demeanor of their fellow students, except that there was less surprise and more contempt. As they approached the locker, Rarity cried out and covered her mouth with her hands. Rainbow, who was up in front with her, actually growled. Applejack’s mouth became a thin line. A hint of the smell of a farm was in the air.

“It’s ok, girls,” Sunset said listlessly without stopping. “I expected this. Let me see how bad it is.”

Rarity whirled and blocked Sunset’s path to her locker, along with Rainbow and Applejack. Together, the three of them formed a wall keeping the locker from Sunset’s view. “No,” Rarity said tersely, in no uncertain terms. “What’s your combination?”

“Rarity…”

“Not another word, Sunset. Give me your combination, and the books you want to drop off. Are there any books, or anything else, in there that you need before lunch?”

Sunset swallowed. Rarity could be intimidating when she was angry, even though Sunset knew the anger wasn’t directed at her. “Uh, no, I’m good. Here.” She rummaged around in her bookbag and handed a book to Rarity, along with a scrap of paper detailing her locker combination.

“Thank you, darling. Pinkie and Fluttershy will take you to Homeroom. Applejack and Rainbow and I will take care of…this,” she finished distastefully, curling her lip. Rainbow and Applejack nodded somberly.

“Oh…okay. Thanks, girls,” Sunset breathed with true gratitude.

“Think nothing of it,” Rarity said simply.

“Let’s go, Sunny,” said Pinkie quietly, her hair partially deflated. She gently took Sunset’s arm and turned her around. She and Fluttershy led Sunset away.

Applejack sighed and turned to Rarity and Rainbow. “That was a good idea, Rarity. She shouldn’t have to see that.”

“Totally, Rares. Good call! But what are we going to do about it?” asked Rainbow.

“It will be up to the janitor to clear it up, I expect. May I ask the two of you to get everything out of it and keep it all for Sunset for now? I need to go and see Ms. Celestia.”

“Ah think Ah’m pickin’ up what you’re layin’ down, Rarity. We’ll take care of it,” said Applejack, with a smirk and a wink.

Rarity gave her a knowing smile in return and headed toward the administrative suite.

“What were you two talking about, AJ?” Rainbow asked in confusion.

Applejack couldn’t resist teasing Rainbow a bit. “Sugarcube, if you can’t figure it out on your own, Ah don’t think there’s much Ah can do for you.” The two girls continued to needle each other good–naturedly as they emptied Sunset’s locker.

Rarity entered the administrative suite. She was aware that she was going to be late for Homeroom, but she was certain that Celestia would excuse her. She went straight up to Celestia and Luna’s administrative assistant, Ms. Paper Clip.

“Excuse me, Ms. Clip, but I wonder if I might have just a moment of the Principal’s time?”

Ms. Clip was actually quite nice, but such a request by a student so early in the morning was completely out of her experience. “Ms…Rarity, is it? The Principal has just gotten into her office. I doubt she’s even had her coffee yet, and in just a minute she’ll be doing morning announcements. I’m not inclined to disturb her unless it’s urgent or important.” She tried not to get heavy handed with the student – she had asked respectfully, after all.

“I see,” Rarity responded. “Well, perhaps I could speak with Ms. Luna for a moment.”

Ms. Clip shook her head. “Ms. Luna’s in there with her. They always do the announcements together so they’re on the same page for the day.”

Rarity was about to find some way to protest that the matter was in fact important, and would concern both the Principal and her deputy, when the door to the office opened and Celestia herself leaned out. Rarity could see Luna standing just behind her. They both looked concerned.

“I heard your voice, Rarity,” Celestia said. “Is everything all right?”

Rarity didn’t miss a beat. “Ms. Celestia...I think Sunset will need to be assigned a new locker. And it will probably be best that as few people know its location as possible,” she said somewhat grimly.

Celestia closed her eyes and grimaced. Behind her, Luna facepalmed. “Of course. I should have thought of that,” the Principal replied. “Bring her by at lunchtime and Luna will give her a new one. I expect the janitor’s services will be required?”

“Indeed, ma’am,” answered Rarity with an emphatic nod of her head. “Applejack and Rainbow are emptying her locker as we speak. Also, we were able to keep Sunset from seeing it.”

“Thank you, Rarity,” said Celestia gratefully. “That was very thoughtful of the three of you. Luna, would you write late excuses for Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash?”

“It would be my pleasure,” said Luna, and turned to go to her office.

“Wait, Luna. I want you and Paper to hear this. And you too, Rarity. In fact, please pass on what I’m about to say to your friends. Here’s another thing I should have thought of.”

The other women listened carefully.

“I have to be careful about even the appearance of favoritism, but Sunset is a…special case. If any of the five of you, Rarity, need to talk to me or Luna about Sunset, you can come here and talk to Ms. Clip. She will track us down.”

Rarity nodded.

Celestia turned to Ms. Clip. “Paper, if Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, or Fluttershy need to talk to me or Luna about Sunset Shimmer, you have my permission to interrupt either of us. Even if we are talking to the superintendent. Ok?”

Ms. Clip looked slightly stunned, but nodded.

“All right. Rarity, you may go with Luna.”

Rarity smiled at Celestia and headed to the door to Luna’s office. Once she was gone Celestia turned to Ms. Clip.

“Paper, you and I have known each other for a long time.”

“That we have, Tia. That we have.” Paper Clip’s eyes were a bit wide.

“I need to share something with you that you may find somewhat shocking. But you deserve to know, because you’re a friend, because I trust you, and because I may need your help.”

The tension went out of Paper Clip’s body. “Of course, Tia. It’s about Sunset Shimmer, isn’t it?”

“Yes. Let me finish the morning announcements, and then I’ll fill you in.”

And so the third week of Sunset’s recovery continued. Each day, her friends were there for her, sometimes only one or two of them at a time, sometimes all five. But however many were with her from moment to moment, they were able to keep her from harm.

Often they would physically interpose themselves between Sunset and whoever was trying to hurt her, whether with words or deeds or both. Things even started to die down a bit by Friday. Sunset wasn’t sure, but she decided that the rest of the school was beginning to remember that her five friends were heroes. This gave them nearly unassailable credibility, which had the effect that when they stood up for Sunset, people tended to back off. Sunset called it “The Wall of Friendship” to herself.

It didn’t hurt that the five of them had such impressive personalities. For example, nobody kept taunting Sunset when Applejack appeared. A single look from her was enough to get just about anybody to leave her alone immediately. And when groups of students started appearing to deliberately hound Sunset, Rainbow would add her glower to the mix. Sunset had watched in awe as just the two of them had, without a single word, glared away a sizeable gaggle of sophomores intent on avenging themselves. When it came to Pinkie, she could be surprisingly…unsettling when she was angry, too. It was so uncommon for her to be anything but happy and bubbly that in many cases it was enough for her to simply frown to get people to move along. People didn’t know what to make of the frown. Maybe it was dangerous – a frowning Pinkie just didn’t compute, and no one was interested in exploring what it might mean. And Rarity! Rarity’s tongue was like a whip. She tolerated no unkindness at all. There were a few students who were able to approach Sunset in a more mature fashion, and Sunset had the good grace to apologize (generally tearfully) for whatever she had done and to ask for forgiveness, which, in the cases of these more mature students, was usually given. These kinds of interactions Rarity permitted, because she knew that Sunset had really hurt the students in question. But anyone who just called her names, or tried to shove her, or shouted or yelled – Rarity would snap them back with one or two sentences. She had a way of making “two wrongs don’t make a right” hit home like a GPS-guided cruise missile. More than once Sunset thanked Celestia (the Princess, not her mom) that Rarity had decided to be gentle with her.

But it was Fluttershy who took the cake. Once again, Sunset found herself amazed by the degree to which she had underestimated her. Apparently (the other girls knew about it already and spoke of it in hushed tones), Fluttershy had the ability to do this thing they called “The Stare”. Sunset would never forget the first time she witnessed it in action. A senior football player, who Sunset had once blackmailed, had decided it was time for payback. And he intended to use his fists to carry out the transaction. Fluttershy had been around the corner when the huge young man appeared seemingly from nowhere and pinned Sunset to the wall with a growl. Sunset had resigned herself to some pretty bad bruises when Fluttershy had stormed around the corner with a look of such fury on her face that Sunset herself was terrified.

“WHAT EXACTLY DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?” she had thundered, literally rattling the nearby lockers. The senior, startled and frightened, had dropped Sunset and shrunk away from Fluttershy, who continued to bear down on him without stopping. “IS THAT HOW WE SOLVE PROBLEMS, MISTER? I DON’T THINK SO! WHY, YOU’RE NOTHING BUT A BIG BULLY YOURSELF! AND YOU A SENIOR! YOU’RE SUPPOSED TO BE SETTING AN EXAMPLE FOR THE YOUNGER STUDENTS! IS THIS WHAT YOU WANT THEM TO LEARN?”

“…um…”

“I’M WAITING!”

“…no…”

“THAT’S RIGHT. Now,” she said, allowing her voice to come down in volume a bit, “did Sunset do something mean to you that you’d like to talk to her about?”

“…well, y-yes…”

“Sunset,” Fluttershy said, whirling to face her. “Do you know what he’s referring to?”

Sunset still looked hardly less terrified than the football player. “Yes, Fluttershy, I do,” she answered in a small voice.

“Well, I think you know what to do, then,” said Fluttershy firmly.

Sunset turned immediately to the still cowering linebacker. “Strongside, I’m so sorry about the pictures. It was wrong of me to take them, and it was wrong of me to make you do things so that I’d keep them secret. I really, really wish I hadn’t done any of it, and hope you’ll forgive me someday. And I’ve destroyed the pictures. Here.” She showed Strongside the picture app on her phone, which only had a few pictures on it now, mostly of her new family and friends. “I haven’t saved any of them anywhere else. Fluttershy, will you back me up on that?”

“I certainly will,” said Fluttershy. “I watched Sunset delete all her blackmail pictures last week.”

“I’ll never do anything like that to you again, I promise,” said Sunset, blushing with shame.

Strongside had no idea how to respond, so Fluttershy prompted him. And, though her voice was no longer raised, the look on her face had not changed. “Did Sunset cover it all?” she asked.

“…yes…that was it…”

“Good. Now, do you have anything you’d like to apologize for?” she asked pointedly.

Strongside swallowed. He turned to Sunset. “Uh, sorry for shoving you, Sunset. It’s…not right to…try to hurt you to get back at you.”

“It’s ok,” Sunset responded. “Let’s…just try to put it all behind us.” She looked warily at Fluttershy, trying to make sure she was saying the right thing.

Fluttershy nodded. “Now. Don’t you have somewhere else to be, Strongside?” Fluttershy asked sternly.

“Hehe. Yep. Yep, I sure do. I’ll just…be going now.” He started backing up. “See…you two later!” He suddenly turned around and walked away very quickly.

Fluttershy made a small hmphing sound to herself and turned to Sunset, who was still staring at her with huge eyes. “What? What is it, Sunset? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Sunset shook her head as though to clear it. Suddenly, Fluttershy looked like her usual self, and sounded usual too. “Umm. Yeah. I’m fine, Flutters. Let’s…just get to class.” And I am going to be talking to the others about this one…

There was one thing that Sunset learned during her third week of recovery that was truly hard for her to bear. She had wondered what her friends did on weekends, since they weren’t with her. She had been planning to ask, when Rainbow, walking her to class one day, provided the information unsolicited.

“Boy, I’ll sure be glad when you’re done helping out with the front door, Sunset,” she said randomly.

“I will too,” Sunset agreed, not yet having the courage to tease Rainbow with the obvious joke about how that would mean she didn’t have to help anymore either.

“’Cause then you can start coming to our rehearsals!” Rainbow cried joyfully.

“Rehearsals?”

“Yeah. Didn’t somebody tell you? I’m starting a band! It’s going to be called the ‘Sonic Rainbooms!’”.

“…Oh. No, no one had told me yet,” Sunset confessed, starting to feel slightly uneasy.

“Well, I’m telling you now. I’ve already got AJ on bass, Pinkie on drums, Rarity on the ‘keytar’ – yeah, that’s a thing, apparently – and Flutters is going to…do backup singing and tambourine and extra things like that. She can actually sing really well – we’ve just had a hard time getting her to sing loud enough,” Rainbow related.

“…I can see how that might be an issue,” admitted Sunset, as she felt her stomach contract with a shot of adrenaline.

“Oh, and how could I leave out the most awesome member of the band? Me! Of course!”

In spite of her discomfort, Sunset managed to give Rainbow a wry smile, knowing Rainbow was being deliberately insufferable. She was pretty sure Rainbow was doing it on purpose, anyway…

“Yep, I’ve got lead guitar AND lead vocals! It’s a lot to do, but I’m up to the challenge,” Rainbow continued haughtily. “We’ve been rehearsing just on weekends so far, because, well…”

“One of you is with me the rest of the time,” Sunset finished for her, trying to suppress a pang of guilt.

“Well…yeah. So that’s part of why I’ll be glad when you’re done. But don’t get me wrong! Obviously I’ll be mostly glad because you’ll be off the hook and can start having more fun in the afternoons,” Rainbow corrected herself hurriedly.

This time Sunset couldn’t quite completely hold back a small snort. Rainbow had the good grace to rub the back of her head a bit sheepishly.

As a moment of quiet fell between them, Sunset was forced to address the icy feeling in the pit of her stomach that had begun when Rainbow had listed the members of her band. Should I mention that I play guitar? Would they even let me be in the band? Wait – what am I thinking? Sunset felt her own heart fall through her feet. How could I even ask? If I join, no one will ever want to see them play, or even want to hear their music.

...I’d be the death of them.

And with that truly depressing thought, Sunset harshly resolved never to bring up her guitar playing ability to her friends. But a part of her had to admit – she hoped they’d at least ask her. Someday.

Later that day Rainbow was sitting with AJ during a study period. Something was bothering her – nagging at the back of her mind. At last she spoke up.

“Hey AJ.”

“Yo,” responded Applejack without looking up from her work. She was used to Rainbow fidgeting, interrupting, and generally failing to get down to business during study periods, so she’d developed the habit of not even looking up unless it was going to be something earth-shakingly important.

“Do you think Sunset should be in the band?” Rainbow asked, without preamble.

This time Applejack did look up. She seemed to think for a minute, then answered. “Well, Ah don’t see how she could be. For one thing, we’re kinda full. Ah mean, the only thing we could use would be a rhythm guitarist, but Ah can’t imagine Sunset can play guitar. She’s only been using fingers for a couple years, for heaven’s sake.”

“Oh, I hadn’t thought of that. You’re probably right.”

“Don’t worry sugarcube. We’ll make sure she’s taken care of. She can come to all our rehearsals and give advice and help with the sound equipment. Maybe she can even write some songs. That would be cool.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Rainbow answered. She still felt vaguely uncertain, but then the bell rang, pushing thoughts of anything but getting home as fast as possible out of her mind

Author's Note

If you need to know what was smeared on Sunset’s locker, it was manure. Horse manure, to be specific. I’ll let the reader imagine what word(s) the manure spelled.

I like the idea, too, that Celestia and Luna aren’t able to predict everything that happens to Sunset when she returns to school. They are distracted by their anxiety about her, and so they aren’t quite performing at maximum. That’s just human reality.

It was fun to describe the force of the girls’ different personalities. They are all exceptional, and Sunset rightly recognizes that she is in the company of heroes.

Would you want to deal with an angry Pinkie Pie? Well, would you?

There are few things more enjoyable than writing about The Stare… surely you all knew it would show up at some point!

I think it’s a reasonable approach that Sunset would decide on her own not to ask to be in the band. She wouldn’t want her bad reputation to affect her friends, and that’s consistent with someone who’s feeling almost self-destructively guilty. She does wish they would at least ask, though even if they did she would say no thanks (at least, at this point).

Applejack isn’t the vindictive sort. She really means what she says here, about Sunset probably not having the skill to play an instrument yet, and about offering to let her write some songs. I also like the idea that Rainbow does consider asking Sunset to be in the band, but gets distracted. It sets the stage for Rainbow Rocks, where the band has become a fully-fledged issue of distraction/contention among the five original bandmembers.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 17: The Fourth Week

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 17: The Fourth Week

That Saturday morning, Sunset slowly returned to consciousness. She felt warm and safe, and, for the first time in three weeks, she felt at peace. She was wrapped in soft sheets and blankets, with a wonderful pillow under her head. Just at the edge of her hearing, she heard the gentle sounds of deep, calm breathing on either side – the only sounds that broke the deep, sleepy silence that surrounded her. She realized someone was pressed up against her back and arms were wrapped around her waist, as she laid in the bed on her side, and someone else was holding her hand. These things were cause for a smile. She opened her eyes.

The first hint of dawn was coloring the blinds and curtains a warm orange. She allowed her eyes to focus more closely, and the quietly sleeping face of her aunt filled her vision. She too had a peaceful, happy expression on her face, and Sunset realized it was Luna who was holding her hand. That meant that it was her mother who was embracing her from behind. She felt a surge of emotion – a joy so intense she gasped aloud. She squeezed her free hand tightly as she let the surge pass, leaving behind only a tranquil happiness that she allowed herself to actually enjoy. While the clock said it was just after 7 am, she felt a sense of timelessness. There was no rush – it was Saturday morning. Nothing to do. Sunset dozed restfully in the company of her family.

It was Tuesday, and Octavia Melody waited patiently in the outer office of the CHS main administrative suite. She was a model student – number one in the senior class, academically, musically, and behaviorally. It was the general aura of excellence that she exuded, along with above-average political sense, that had led her to what she felt was the pinnacle of high school achievement: President of the Student Council. As such, she represented the student body to the administration, and presided over meetings of the Council. She had been in student government since 6th grade, and she had never seen, heard of, or participated in a meeting like the one they had had yesterday afternoon. Why, she had nearly lost order, and had been compelled to issue rules violations to two of her classmates – something she did not like to do at all.

The matter taken up by the Council – a matter that had not been on the agenda – had resulted in her presence in the administrative suite today. She continued to wait, glancing every so often at the door to Principal Celestia’s office. She wondered if Celestia was keeping her waiting on purpose. She knew the principal was actually a very kind, generous woman who genuinely cared about her students, but she was also known to be very confident in her position and authority, and was not above using the trappings of her office to remind others of their place. She has to know why I’m here, Octavia thought. The faculty advisor must have given her a heads up.

She was about to get up to get a drink of water when the intercom tone sounded, and she heard the principal’s voice come across the scratchy, ancient speaker. “You may send Ms. Melody in now.”

Ms. Clip looked at Octavia a bit severely, then gestured to the door. “Go right in, Octavia.”

Octavia took a deep breath, squared her shoulders, and decided on a discreet knock instead. “The door’s open!” came the principal’s muffled voice.

Ignoring the irony of Celestia's statement, Octavia obediently opened the door and walked in. Afternoon sunlight streamed through the large windows to the left of Celestia’s desk. “Ah, Octavia. Please, come on in and have a seat.” The principal’s voice was friendly, and she wore a pleasant smile, but Octavia knew her well enough to sense some tension, as well. She walked in and carefully sat down in one of the large leather chairs in front of the desk. Immediately, she raised her hand as the sun nearly dazzled her. The principal rose instantly and headed to the windows to close the blinds. Octavia resisted the urge to stand as well. Being obsequious was not a successful strategy with Celestia.

The bright light faded to a tolerable glow. “Is that better?” Celestia asked as she re-seated herself.

“Yes, thank you, ma’am.” Octavia said with honest gratitude.

“Hmm. Having an office with windows facing west can be a bit of an issue in the afternoon, though I do love the sun.” Celestia smiled broadly. “Now, what can I do for you?” she asked.

Octavia had the grace to look a bit chagrined. “Ma’am…I think we both know why I’m here today.”

“No beating around the bush, eh? Well, you know that’s the way I prefer it. So, I am guessing yesterday’s Student Council meeting was…spirited?”

Octavia laughed in spite of herself. “You could say that. But surely the faculty advisor has…briefed you.”

Celestia sighed. “Yes, he has. But naturally, Octavia, I’d prefer to hear it directly from you as well.”

Octavia looked extremely uncomfortable. “Thank you. Ms. Celestia, I find myself in a difficult position. As Student Council President, I’m tasked with representing the opinions and concerns of the Student Body to you. The matter I’ve been asked to bring before you today, however, is probably…frankly out of bounds.”

“I see,” said Celestia, all business now.

“I think it would be improper of me, on the other hand, to ignore what was resolved in the Council yesterday. I could have vetoed it, but I would have been the sole dissenting vote as well. So, I think I must bring it before you. Please understand, before I do so, that it’s not my intention to be impertinent or presumptuous. If nothing else, I look forward to your advice and mentorship on the matter.”

Celestia relented slightly in her highly professional demeanor. “I understand, Octavia. I won’t get angry, I promise. Well, not at you, anyway. I appreciate how hard this is and how uncomfortable you are, and I know you respect me and my position.”

Octavia actually sighed with relief. “Thank you again. So. I guess I’d better get started. Turns out…that the Student Body has some questions and concerns regarding a certain junior who caused some property damage a couple of weeks ago…”

“Mmmm.”

“And they have some specific questions for you. Questions that I won’t blame you for if you don’t answer them, but I have to ask them all the same.”

“Go ahead, Octavia.”

“First, the student representatives resolved, unanimously, that they would like to know exactly, in detail, what disciplinary measures are being taken with regard to Sunset Shimmer. They are particularly interested in why she hasn’t been expelled, and why she isn’t in jail.” Octavia winced slightly.

Celestia become cold, though Octavia knew the coldness wasn’t directed toward her. “I see. So the student body would like me to give an accounting of a disciplinary matter? A matter affecting one of their peers?” The temperature in the room might have actually fallen a few degrees. For real.

To her credit, Octavia pressed on. “Again, with my apologies, they would. Though, perhaps it might be more diplomatic to say that they are understandably curious about expulsion policies and how they are applied. Particularly given the degree of property damage involved and the fact that some of the student body may have been…under some kind of compulsion for a short time.”

Celestia frowned, then took a deep breath. “I’m sorry, Octavia. You know I’m not upset with you. And you are right – the curiosity is understandable. Though I cannot indulge it fully. Sunset, as poorly as she has behaved, is entitled to some measure of privacy.”

“I actually agree with you. And I’m not sucking up!” It was a mark of how uncomfortable Octavia truly was that she lapsed into a colloquialism that could potentially be interpreted as off-color.

“Language, Octavia. But don’t beat yourself up. I can see how hard this is for you.”

“Sorry.”

“It’s ok. Really. Look, here is what I'll do. I am going to give a response, but I want it understood that this is an exception to policy. I’m making it because of the fact that nearly the entire student body is aware of the events of the Fall Formal, and because so many of them were directly affected by it. But, this is the only response I will give. Further inquiries will not be entertained. Is that clear?”

“Yes, ma’am, of course!”

“Very well. Suffice it to say that Sunset has been, and is being, disciplined quite severely. It cannot be lost on you, or the other students, that Sunset is not exactly from ‘around here’. In fact, she is from the same place as Twilight. Twilight is a government official from Sunset’s home – one with a very high degree of authority. And all of what Sunset did was intended as an attack on Twilight. So, some of the disciplinary measures were imposed by Twilight, and I am not at liberty to discuss them more fully, except to say that in my opinion they are adequate.”

“Wow,” said Octavia, with wide eyes.

“There are other disciplinary measures that I have taken personally. Yes, me. Not Vice Principal Luna. You may reassure the Student Council that I am handling the matter of Ms. Shimmer directly. I will not detail the matter further, except to say that an extensive suspension is involved and that the other measures will become clear to all in time.”

“Ok,” said Octavia breathlessly.

“Finally, the matter of any criminal charges against Sunset. Ignoring, for the moment, that as a minor any charges and court proceedings against her would not be in the public domain, you may be assured that Twilight dealt with that matter from her position in her government as well. As far as any charges from our world – you may ask the Student Body to consider this. Do they truly wish Sunset dead?”

Octavia gasped. “Dead?”

“Yes. Dead.”

Octavia just stared, terrified.

“Octavia, what do you think would happen to Sunset Shimmer if she were brought to the attention of the authorities?”

Octavia was very intelligent. It did not take her long to do the math. “Oh my,” she said. “That…would be bad.” Sunset had been as mean to Octavia as to anyone else, but she didn’t want Sunset dead. She didn’t want anyone dead.

“Yes. So, unless any student would truly like to see Sunset end up on a dissection table, they might wish to reconsider what they are thinking about. Wanting someone dead is bad enough, but to be responsible for it…that is another matter entirely. That kind of thing tends to stick with someone. Permanently.”

Octavia just continued to stare.

“Besides – if I find out that someone has called the authorities on her – that person and I will have a problem. Is that clear? I have handled the matter. I do not care to be questioned on it further.”

In spite of Celestia’s earlier reassurances, Octavia found herself close to tears. Celestia realized this immediately and came around the desk. She wasn’t supposed to hug students, but she knew she could trust Octavia if she made an exception. She pulled Octavia into an embrace. “I’m sorry, Octavia. I’ve frightened you,” she said in a very warm, gentle voice.

Octavia took a deep breath. “No. No, it’s ok. I mean, that was some stuff even I hadn’t thought of.”

“You are young. I’m kind of glad you could not have conceived of all that. Now, please remember that I’m not upset with you at all. In fact, I’m very proud. I think you’ve handled your duties as Student Council President with great maturity and grace. Ok?” Celestia smiled at her, hugged her again, and rose.

“Yes. Thank you. Thank you so much.”

“There is one last thing that I invite the student body to consider. And it is a hard thing – a challenge, if you will. Everyone saw Twilight reach down into that crater and pull Sunset out of it with her own hands. What do the students think that meant? Do they still honor Twilight and what she accomplished here in so short a time? They need to think about that. Because it was a beautiful thing, and an example that I encourage all to follow.”

Octavia thought about that, but she didn’t have a response ready.

“Do you think you can remember everything I’ve said?” asked Celestia kindly.

“Oooohhhh yes. I think so. No problem there!”

“Good. You have my permission to attempt to convey some of my…imperiousness, if you will, when you present my response. Just don’t overdo it,” she said with a wink. “As you may have just noticed, often, less is more.”

Octavia returned her principal’s smile in a bemused fashion.

The next Monday Sunset awoke to the sound of her alarm going off. Oh boy, she thought to herself. Time to start another week. Carefully she rolled over in bed to turn off the alarm. Then, stretching and yawning, she swung her legs out of bed and nearly slammed her left knee into her bedside table. She froze. What had just happened? It was as though she had not known her own strength, and had overcompensated, putting more effort into her movement than she had needed to. She thought quickly, her heartbeat loud in her ears. Can it be? Is it finally over? She had been so disappointed on Saturday when she hadn’t gotten any stronger as she had the previous three Saturdays.

Hardly daring to hope, Sunset slowly rose to her feet. She felt completely normal. She swung her arms and flexed them, testing them – no weakness, no stiffness. Then, she took a few steps. No pain. Not even her knee hurt. Happiness swelled into her chest so quickly she laughed out loud. Not even thinking, she dashed nimbly into the hallway, thundered down the stairs, and burst into the kitchen, where Celestia and Luna were already eating breakfast in their bathrobes.

“IT’S OVER!” she shouted, actually jumping up and down. “I’m better – all better! I feel great! Oh, can you believe it?”

Luna smiled joyfully at her and got up, coming around the table to give her a hug. Celestia let out a sigh of honest relief, allowing her head, shoulders, and limbs to all loll back against her chair. “Oh thank God. Thank God it’s over. What a relief!”

Sunset and Luna were actually dancing together, whirling each other around the kitchen and laughing. Celestia watched them fondly for a moment, then got up to join them, pulling them both into an embrace.

“Celestia, can I run to school today? I want to run!” Sunset asked, almost maniacal with joy.

Celestia decided a bit of reason was needed at this point. “Darling, I don’t mean to be a wet blanket, but I think you should start slow. I hope you really do have your strength back, but you might find you’re a bit deconditioned. You haven’t exerted yourself fully for a month.”

“I know! I know! It’s just so nice to feel normal again! OH MY GOSH I HAVE TO TELL THE GIRLS.” She dashed out of the kitchen again to get her phone. Luna started laughing.

“Oh, no!” she joked to Celestia. “Now we have to deal with ‘Hyper Sunset’!”

Celestia allowed herself a smile and a chuckle, but no more. “Sadly, I do not think we will have to for very long. I am afraid that once she gets to school, she will realize while her physical recovery may be complete, her mental and emotional recovery still has just as far to go as it did yesterday. And I doubt her classmates will be any more forgiving today simply because she is healthy again.”

Luna’s face fell. “You’re right, of course.”

“Don’t worry. This is still a wonderful day, and I am very, very happy for her. We will celebrate it tonight, as I think she will need it when she gets home. She’ll probably be a bit depressed again.”

Celestia’s predictions were only too true. She arrived home before Luna, who was making sure the school was locked up for the night. She came in the front door to find Sunset curled up on the couch, looking morose.

“Hello, my little Sunset!” she tried to say pleasantly.

“Hi,” Sunset said in a small voice, not meeting her eyes.

Celestia absorbed this, and hung up her jacket in the coat closet. She came and sat down next to Sunset, putting her purse on the coffee table. She put out her arm and gently pulled her adopted daughter against her. “Rough day?”

Sunset looked up at her. Her eyes said all that needed to be said.

“I see. I’m sorry, sweetheart.”

Sunset let her head fall against Celestia’s shoulder.

“It will get better.”

Sunset said nothing.

“It will. But it’s going to take time. It may take a long time.”

Sunset just sighed.

“Did anyone try to hurt you today? Physically, I mean?”

Sunset shook her head.

“Good. I won’t tolerate that, as we have discussed.” There were a few moments of silence. Celestia made her move. “Were your friends happy to see that you were feeling better physically?”

Sunset seemed to think for a second, then she nodded.

“What did they say?”

“Well, Rainbow was the most excited, I guess. She wanted to race me right away.”

“And did you two race?”

Celestia’s plan was working. Sunset sat up and smiled a bit. “Well, yes, we did, and I kept up pretty well for about 100 yards, but then she left me in the dust. I think you were right – I am a bit out of shape.”

“Well, that’s something that can be fixed. What did the others say?”

Sunset laughed a little. “AJ said, ‘Good. Now you can come and help out on the farm.’ She was mostly kidding. I think. And Rarity said I had to model more dresses for her. Fluttershy just said, ‘Oh, Sunset, I’m so happy for you’, in that soft voice of hers, you know. And Pinkie said she was going to throw me a ‘Congratulations, You’re Not An Invalid Anymore!’ Party.”

“She did? You don’t say?” asked Celestia, with a twinkle in her eye.

Sunset was suddenly on her guard. “What? Is something going on?”

Celestia gave Sunset a broad smile and laughed. “That party is going to happen. Tonight! In fact, your friends are probably already on their way.”

The last of Sunset’s melancholy evaporated as her eyes lit up. “Really? Tonight?”

“Yes, sweetheart. Today is a day to celebrate. I know there is still work to do in your heart, and that there will still be challenges at school, but I cannot tell you how happy I am that you are feeling all better, and I know Luna and the girls feel the same way.”

“Yay!” said Sunset, with honest happiness.

Celestia just smiled.

Suddenly Sunset’s eyes went wide. “30 days. It was 30 days, wasn’t it?” she asked Celestia, looking up at her.

“What do you mean?”

“From the night of the Fall Formal, until last night. It was 30 days! A moon! Of course!”

“I have to admit I don’t fully understand…”

“The effects of the Rainbow Wave lasted for one full moon. A single lunar cycle. That’s why I didn’t get all the way better over the weekend! The last two days just had to pass! Oh, I feel so much better! That makes sense.” Sunset was nodding to herself.

Celestia was still confused. “I’m glad you seem to be making sense of it, but can you explain what you mean?”

“Yes! Some magic works that way – its effects are designed to last one or more lunar cycles. The Rainbow Wave must be designed that way. I actually know some other spells like that. Huh, interesting.”

Author's Note

I had a section here where Fluttershy is trying to help Sunset update her music library and innocently plays Coldplay’s Viva la Vida for her. Naturally, Sunset identifies a little too much with the lyrics and gets upset, causing Fluttershy to get all angry at herself and Rarity to go full mother-hen. But I guess it’s a no-no to incorporate copyrighted material…

The scene between Octavia and Celestia was a lot of fun to write. I like the idea that maybe Celestia will manifest magic herself someday, and it begins to show here in the temperature of her office falling as she gets coldly angry.

Celestia is admittedly being a bit heavy-handed toward the other students in her discussion with Octavia. She’s a mom. So sue her. Try as she might, she can’t be completely objective. Her challenge, though, I think is a healthy one.

Two words. “Hyper Sunset”. You think on those. :D

Part II: The Seedling of Redemption || Chapter 18: With Apologies (Applejack)

Part II: The Seedling of Redemption || Chapter 18: With Apologies (Applejack)

Sunset Shimmer soon found that being free of the effects of the Rainbow Wave was not all fun and games. It turned out that she had a lot of work to do on herself – work that she had hoped was done, or had already been taken care of. In short, some unpleasant, some unwanted, and some frankly wicked desires and thoughts, which she had not had in a month, were starting to return.

And she hated it.

The Rainbow Wave had essentially given her a honeymoon from her darker self. In her better moments, she was very grateful for this – the Moon of Remorse (as she now called it to herself) would have been so much harder if she’d also had to consciously, regularly restrain herself from being the cruel, manipulative, calculating person she had been before. It had actually been a blessing that she had been unable to lie and unable to resist the reasonable suggestions of kind people. It had also been very nice not to have a temper.

No more. She knew, to her distress, that the old Sunset Shimmer still lived deep inside her, and even though she was changing, and wanted to change, and hated what she had done and who she had been, the path ahead to recovery was going to be, depressingly, harder than she thought.

She found herself plotting plots and scheming schemes without even realizing it. Fortunately, she was able to restrain herself from carrying any of them out – barely. Her temper was an even harder issue. As her friends had pointed out, she had a fiery personality, and while that could certainly be harnessed to good purpose, it was not yet in her instinct to do so. Taking abuse (from anyone who wanted to give it, including underclassmen) without returning it in kind was only a single step away from impossible. Especially now that she had her physical strength back.

Also, she found that she could now try to hide her feelings from others. This she did instinctively, but fortunately her friends, Celestia, and Luna now knew her well enough to be able to tell when something was wrong – most of the time. Sunset was glad of this – she quickly realized that she could not face her old self alone, and she found, to her relief, that her friends were willing to help and support her. She had still been afraid, in spite of what Pinkie had told her nearly a month ago, that they would become angry or start to distance themselves if they knew she was struggling. It also helped to know she wasn’t alone. It was Rarity who first helped her truly believe these things. The two of them were sitting in the library, studying during a free period Wednesday morning, when Rarity noticed that Sunset was restless and was starting to make small frustrated sounds.

“Darling, what is it? Surely the material isn’t too hard for you?”

Sunset froze. Rarity put her pen down, folded her hands, and just looked at her expectantly.

“I’m fine. It’s…nothing,” Sunset mumbled, avoiding eye contact.

Rarity continued to stare – she knew that wasn’t the truth.

“What?” Sunset asked with a bit of irritation, though the irritation was quickly joined by guilt. “Sorry…”

Rarity smirked slightly. “Darling…it’s clearly not nothing.”

Sunset frowned. “I…don’t want to talk about it.”

“Well, I can hardly force you to. But I wish you would. I am your friend now, after all.”

Sunset looked at Rarity then, and Rarity could see a hint of fear – apprehension – in her face.

“Sunset, are you worried that I’ll get upset if you tell me?”

Sunset froze again, her mouth falling open just slightly and her eyes widening the tiniest bit. It was a reaction that Rarity would have missed a few weeks ago, but now she thought: Aha!

“That’s it, isn’t it?” Rarity pressed quietly.

Sunset looked away, her mouth becoming a thin line. She was clearly even more irritated – probably because Rarity had read her so easily. Rarity realized she’d have to be very careful.

“Darling, you feel what you feel. No one blames you for it. Now please tell me what’s wrong.”

Sunset just bit her lower lip and started breathing faster.

“I’m still me. You used to trust me. You would tell me anything. You’re safe, Sunset. Don’t you still trust me?”

That did it. Sunset was instantly penitent. “I’m sorry, Rarity! I do trust you, it’s just…” Suddenly Sunset appeared to be in intense emotional distress. Rarity took her hand.

“It’s ok, darling. It’s ok. I’m here.”

Sunset nodded, trying to get herself under control. “Ok…ok…it’s like this. Now that I’m free from the physical effects of the…Rainbow Wave…I’ve realized I’m free from some other effects of it too. Emotional, or maybe moral ones, I guess? It’s kind of scary, Rarity, and…really discouraging!”

“All right. Tell me more.”

“Well, basically…it’s becoming clear that…” Sunset closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, “it’s becoming clear that…the old Sunset is still inside me, alive and well,” she finally bit out.

“I see. Can you be more specific?”

“Well, it’s all kinds of things. For one, I’ve got my temper back!” she exclaimed with a cynical, bitter smile and a thumbs up. “And…I can lie again, or at least try to. I can try to hide how I’m feeling. But the worst thing…is that, unconsciously, without even trying to, I find myself thinking up plots and schemes to get people to do what I want, or to get back at them. No, that isn’t even the worst thing. The worst thing is that most of the time…” here Sunset was clearly trying to fight tears, “…most of the time I want to carry them out. The plans and schemes. You know?”

“But you haven’t?” Rarity asked gently.

“So far, no. But it’s been a near thing, Rares. Sometimes it’s a fight every minute just to…sit still! I feel angry all the time!” she finished through gritted teeth. She was breathing hard, and a tear rolled down her cheek, which she wiped away quickly.

Rarity was quiet for a moment, gathering her thoughts. She reached out and took Sunset’s other hand.

“And you’ve been afraid…that if you told us that you’re feeling these things, that we’d be upset, or disappointed, or maybe even reject you?” Rarity asked.

Sunset looked ashamed, but she nodded, wiping away another tear.

“Well, let’s start with that. First, I’m not upset with you. This is going to sound strange, Sunset, but it’s actually reassuring that you’re having these feelings. For one thing, everyone has them from time to time.”

Sunset was actually amazed. “Everyone?”

“Sunset, darling, no one is perfect. We all have mean feelings and thoughts that we have to restrain ourselves from acting on. Every day. Did you think that the rest of us were free from any ill will, or unjust anger, or other unpleasantness?”

Sunset didn’t answer right away. Finally, “Rares, I haven’t been ‘good’ in a long time. Actually, I’m not even sure I’ve ever been ‘good’. I don’t know what ‘good’ is like. Really, honestly, that is what I thought.”

Rarity couldn’t completely hide her surprise, though as she considered Sunset’s words she realized there was a certain logic to them. “All right. Well. I…suppose that’s fair enough. But let me reassure you then – you are normal. And that is what reassures me.”

“What do you mean? How can you be happy that I’m like this?”

“Happy isn’t the right word. It’s reassuring because it means I’m in good company, Sunset. And that you’re in good company. We can face things like these together, because we have some of the same struggles. We can understand, and help each other.”

“Oh,” said Sunset. This was something she clearly hadn’t thought of.

“I’m flattered that you thought we were practically perfect, but we’re not. I’m sorry to say that you’ll probably realize that for yourself soon enough. I mean, think about it – if we were perfect, or paragons of virtue, how would you have managed to divide us so easily back in sophomore year? But in any event, from what I’ve just shared with you, it should follow that I’m not disappointed in you either. Sunset, the fact that you struggle means, to me anyway, that your repentance, your reformation, is real. It hasn’t been forced on you, at least, not completely anyway. You’re not a…robot or something.”

“I guess. I really hadn’t thought of it that way.”

“And we won’t reject you. Being a friend means taking the bad with the good. How can I expect you to be perfect when I’m not? How would that be fair, darling? Sunset, at some point you’re going to end up hurting me again. Probably just a little, or maybe a little more. But you probably won’t have meant to. Or even if you did, you’ll be sorry that you did. And when you’re sorry, you know what I’ll do?” Rarity asked with an affectionate smile.

“What?” asked Sunset, honestly.

“I’ll forgive you. Just as I hope you’ll forgive me when I mess up. Because I almost certainly will mess up eventually, darling.”

“Of course I’ll forgive you!” Sunset said forcefully. Rarity smiled to herself – there was that almost heartbreakingly vulnerable honesty again.

“Let me say a couple more things.”

“Ok.”

“Aren’t you glad these feelings bother you? What would it mean if you were comfortable with them? If they didn’t distress you?”

“Oh yeah. That…would be bad.”

Rarity smiled. “So that’s reassuring, isn’t it? Something has changed. These things wouldn’t have bothered the old you.”

Sunset smiled a bit in return. “Yeah, I…I guess it is reassuring,” she admitted. “But Rares,” she suddenly said, “it’s so hard. Is it like this all the time? Every day? I don’t know if I can take this every day for the rest of my…”

“Sunset, darling, I think it will get easier,” Rarity interrupted before Sunset could complete her catastrophization.

Sunset paused. “Really?”

“Really. Ok, so you’re new to this. Fine. You just need to form new habits, new…thought patterns, I suppose. But you will, and we will help you. It will get better. I mean, one thing you could do is just imagine how the other person would feel if you did act on your unpleasant desires or plans. Or even how you would feel about how they would feel.”

Sunset’s reaction to this suggestion was striking. She turned white, or at least as white as she could, and her eyes widened. “Yeah,” she said in a stunned, faraway sounding voice. “Yeah, that’ll do it, Rares. That’ll do it.” She closed her mouth and swallowed as gripped the table with a white-knuckled hand. “Wow. Ok. Yeah,” she finished, letting out a long, shaky breath.

“Darling, are you alright?” asked Rarity with concern.

Sunset closed her eyes and composed herself, which took a few moments. Then she gave Rarity’s hands a squeeze. “Yes. Yes, I promise I’m all right. What you’ve said has truly reassured me. And I’m grateful. Really,” she said, looking up into Rarity’s eyes. “As for…what just happened, I will tell you. Just please, give me some time. I need to…sort it out. Is that ok?”

“Of course. And I’m glad I could help.”

Another thing that was stressful to Sunset was that she figured it was time to formally apologize to just about everybody – starting with her friends. Being who she now was, she planned to do it comprehensively, tearfully, and as soon as possible. They deserve it, she thought. They deserve a high-quality apology. Something thorough and heartfelt. She had gone so far as to research concepts with which she was largely unfamiliar, such as apology, sorry, forgiveness, and reconciliation. She had also discovered a concept with which she was totally unfamiliar: restitution. This concept actually excited her once she learned what it was, and making restitution quickly became the only part of the apology process to which she truly looked forward.

Her first chance came with Applejack that weekend. It turned out that Applejack had been perfectly serious about asking Sunset to come and help out on the farm. But not as penance or punishment or somesuch. “Ah actually really do need a hand, and the other girls are busy Saturday. Besides, some good old-fashioned physical work does wonders for clearing the mind, and it’ll help you get back into shape. Plus, it won’t be all work and no play. Trust me – we have plenty of fun. You have to, or it’s just…work,” Applejack had told her. So, Sunset had agreed to help with even some measure of happiness, realizing that she could, hopefully, clear the air with Applejack at the same time. She made a special purchase online, made her plans, and, early Saturday morning, she rode her motorcycle to Sweet Apple Acres.

Applejack was standing on the front porch of the farmhouse. “Howdy, partner!” she called with an honest smile, as Sunset parked her bike.

“Hi!” Sunset responded almost shyly. It was the first time she’d gone over to any of her friends’ houses on her own.

Applejack put her at ease, giving her a big hug. “Welcome to Sweet Apple Acres! Ah hope you had a good breakfast…” she said, winking at Sunset dramatically. Sunset laughed.

“Yes, AJ, I did. Celestia insisted.”

“Good. How about a hat? Ah know it’s early November, but we’re going to be outside all day, and it’s fixin’ to be pretty warm, actually. We’ve got some spares if you want one.”

Sunset allowed herself a private smile at that remark. “No thanks, AJ. I’ve been inside a lot lately – I could use the sun.”

“Suit yourself. But if you change your mind, let me know. Ready to get started? Ah’ll take you on the tour first.”

“Ok, let’s do it!”

The two girls passed the day companionably. Now and then Big Mac would join them in some task, and to Sunset’s surprise he was quite friendly. Apple Bloom was a different matter, but fortunately for Sunset they saw little of her. She did notice Applejack giving Apple Bloom a couple disapproving looks, but she decided, rightly, not to get involved in an inter-sibling issue.

In the early afternoon, after a hearty lunch, Sunset found herself in the main orchard picking, well, apples. She and Applejack were alone, and they had been getting along so well that Sunset decided it was time. It took her a while to actually start up the conversation, however, and as she got quieter, and started chewing her lip, Applejack sensed something was wrong. She put down her apple basket and regarded her newest friend. Sunset was standing there looking sad. Well, Ah guess the time has finally come, Applejack thought to herself.

“Somethin’ on your mind, sugarcube?” Applejack asked gently, with an encouraging smile. Sunset was a lot stronger now, and it was wonderful to see her walking without a limp, but Applejack knew she was still emotionally fragile.

Sunset’s mouth became a thin line. “AJ…back when it all started…I asked you if I could apologize to you. You said to wait until I was stronger. Well, I am stronger now. And…well…I know it’s not about me, but…I’m not sure I can wait much longer!”

Applejack looked down a little and sighed.

“I…it’s hard to be alone with you, and feel like there’s this thing hanging between us…” Sunset tried to explain.

Applejack looked back up at Sunset. To Sunset’s surprise, she smiled again. But it was a different kind of smile. It was a knowing one. There was quite a bit in that particular smile. It said, “I know you. I understand you. I care about you, and I know what you want to say.” Sunset became slightly embarrassed, blushed, and looked away a bit shyly.

Applejack could see she’d made Sunset uncomfortable. She reached out and put a hand on her shoulder. “Hey. Say what you need to say. Ah promise Ah’ll listen. But if you’re expecting me to get angry, it’s not going to happen. Ah’ve already told you you’re forgiven, in general anyway.”

Sunset looked confused. “But, AJ, the stuff I did to you was really bad! I...”

“Yes, it was. But here’s the deal, Sunset. You’re my friend now. For real. Ah don’t want to be angry with you. And we’ve all seen how sorry you are. Heck, you’ve hardly stopped crying for more than an hour or two at a time since October…”

“I haven’t been trying to play it up or something, I promise!”

“Ah know that. Ah believe every tear,” said Applejack firmly. “Including the ones Ah see fixin’ to start fallin’ out of your eyes right about now.” She reached up and brushed away a tear as it started to leak out of Sunset’s eye. Sunset’s lower lip was quivering now.

“Plus you’ve changed. You’re so different now,” Applejack reassured her. “Ah’m not gonna lie – it does make everything a lot easier. When…when you came up out of that crater, no one would have thought your remorse was false or incomplete. But Ah figured after a couple days, you’d start to get…well…mean again – at least a little – and that we’d have to work with you. But that’s not what’s happened.” Applejack was actually shaking her head. “Sunset, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that now, well, now you’re one of the sweetest girls Ah know. Ah’m not sure you’ve got a mean bone left in your body.”

Sunset looked up at Applejack. Her eyes were wide. “Really?”

“Really,” said Applejack with a shrug.

Sunset looked worried again, though, remembering her struggles over the past week. She wondered if Applejack would say the same things about the matter as Rarity. She shook her head at Applejack. “Maybe I don’t say or do mean things anymore, but…”

“But sometimes you think them? Welcome to the human race, sugarcube.” Suddenly Applejack froze for a second. “Sorry, that sounded kinda weird given…”

“I know what you meant,” Sunset said quickly, not wanting to interrupt Applejack’s train of thought.

Applejack appeared to shake it off. “Anyway, we all think nasty things sometimes. The important thing, which you already seem to have figured out on your own, is to recognize that they’re nasty or mean and to keep them to yourself, or reason with yourself if the thoughts are unfair. Honestly, you’re doing great, Sunset. Truly. Would it be…Ah don’t know…uh…condescending or something if Ah said Ah was…kinda…proud of you?” This time it was Applejack’s turn to look embarrassed. She looked away and rubbed the back of her head sheepishly.

To her relief Sunset immediately gushed, “No, no, not at all! Thank you for saying that! Since you and the others are teaching me about friendship, well, I’d say you’re allowed to be proud. I don’t consider it condescending at all!”

“Oh good, that’s a relief. Because Ah don’t look down on you, Sunset. That’s not what friends do.”

Sunset smiled, but her smile faded. “I still…need to say it.”

Applejack took a deep breath. “Ah know. And you’re right. It’s important. Just know that you’re safe.”

Sunset bit her lip. “Applejack…I’m sorry. I’m really, really sorry.” Her tears were starting again. “I’m sorry I tricked you and Rainbow into thinking you’d stood each other up. It was so mean and manipulative! And I’m sorry I cost you…” Sunset was starting to lose her composure, so Applejack took her hands. “I’m sorry I cost you guys years when you could have been friends! And I’m sorry for all the mean remarks over the years, and most of all…” here Sunset had to pause to gather her strength, “I’m sorry I tried to hurt you, or even kill you, the night of the Fall Formal!” Then she burst into full fledged tears and covered her face with her hands. “I’d take it all back if I could!” she sobbed.

Applejack found that her eyes were wet too. But she did what she had planned to do for over a month when this moment came. She took Sunset into her arms and held her. “Ah know, baby. Ah know. Thank you for saying that. Ah guess Ah did need to hear it after all. But Ah’m not angry anymore. Ah forgive you – for all of it. Ah promise.”

Sunset cried harder, but her tears were short lived. Soon she was just hiccupping and whimpering a little. Applejack took Sunset’s upper arms in her hands and held her away a little, so she could look into her eyes. “Ok, sugarcube?”

Sunset wiped a tear away. She still looked a bit sad, but not despondent as she had looked before. She nodded, sniffling.

“Now we get to do the best part,” Applejack said. Her eyes were actually alight with joy. “Now we don’t have to talk about it anymore. It’s over and done. Ok?”

Sunset smiled, but said, “Actually, there is one more thing…”

Applejack paused, confused. “Something more? No really, Sunset, Ah…”

“I know. But, well, I’ve been learning a lot about…apologies, and forgiveness, and reconciliation, and…things like that. And there is one more thing I’d like to do. I know I can’t make up for how I treated you…”

“You don’t have to, Sunset, Ah promise,” said Applejack earnestly, looking concerned.

“I know, but I want to try to…uh…I guess, make restitution? I think that’s the word I’m looking for.”

“Restitution? Gotta admit, Ah’m not familiar with that one.”

“It means to do something or give something tangible to try to right a wrong. According to my research, that is.”

“Oh. Well, ok, but…”

“One second.” Sunset ducked around a nearby tree and rummaged in her backpack, which Applejack suddenly realized was quite a bit bulkier than usual. She returned with a large box tied with twine. “Here, AJ. Please open it,” Sunset said, a bit nervously.

“Sugarcube, this isn’t necessary,” said Applejack gently.

“Please.”

Applejack still looked a bit confused, but she took the box and set it on a nearby crate. She pulled out her pocketknife and cut the twine. Then, she opened the box and froze.

Sunset waited as patiently as she could, rocking back and forth from her heels to her tiptoes.

Slowly, Applejack reached into the box and gently, reverently, pulled out the finest Stetson cowboy hat she had ever seen. “How…” she mouthed to Sunset.

Sunset shrugged her shoulders. “I actually have a little money. And not ill-gotten, either. Turned out some of the things I brought with me from Equestria were quite valuable in this world.”

Still reverently, Applejack removed her current hat and put the new one on. The fit was perfect. Moved nearly to tears, she turned to Sunset. “Ah…Ah don’t know what to say.”

Sunset felt the need to explain. “It’s to replace the one that you tore when I made you angry back in the gym that day.”

“Ah remember. But Ah never expected this. Wow, Sunset. This is incredible.” And she pulled Sunset into another hug.

“I know it doesn’t make up for everything I’ve done, but…”

“But it helps me to understand how much you wish you could. Which actually means a lot. Thank you, Sunset,” said Applejack. She pulled back from the embrace and put her hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “You’ve come a long way.”

“I…I’m glad you think so.” Sunset looked a bit awkward. Then she noticed the wet spot that still remained on Applejack’s shoulder. “Oh AJ, your shirt!” she sighed.

“Meh. Don’t worry about it. Occupational hazard of being your friend,” Applejack said with a twinkle in her eye.

Sunset actually laughed, which broke any remaining tension.

Applejack just looked at her for a few seconds. “C’mon. These apples ain’t gonna pick themselves!” Applejack declared, handing Sunset her basket. “Let’s get back to it, partner.”

Author's Note

I think that Sunset might be a little closer to Rarity than to the others. For one thing, they have similar personalities. Maybe there’s a little bit of subconscious unicorn camaraderie there too.

Applejack’s a little sister and a big sister. She knows how to patch things up. And I really like the idea of Sunset giving her a new hat.

Part II: The Seedling of Redemption || Chapter 19: Embrace of the Rainbow Wave (Rarity)

Part II: The Seedling of Redemption || Chapter 19: Embrace of the Rainbow Wave (Rarity)

Rarity knew it was coming. With Sunset fully recovered, physically at least, Rarity had figured it would only be a matter of time before Sunset would want to apologize to each of them fully and extensively. But Rarity knew she didn't want some huge tearfest. The truth was, she now considered Sunset to be a friend. A good friend. She didn't want Sunset to cry, or abase herself, or some such. Sunset had already changed so much, and her nightmares (with which Rarity was intimately acquainted) alone were enough to convince Rarity of the horror and sorrow with which Sunset regarded her former life. She knew Sunset was sorry. Sorry didn't begin to describe it.

So, when Sunset asked her to go shopping Sunday afternoon, Rarity had regarded the outing with less excitement and more trepidation than she would have preferred. Still, Rarity had emotional intelligence in spades. She knew it wouldn't be fair to Sunset to totally short-circuit the apology either. Sunset felt guilty, and she would need to express her guilt to be fully freed from it, and that is what Rarity wanted. For Sunset to be free. Rarity could not know that Applejack had come to the same conclusions as Sunset had tried to apologize to her less than 24 hours before.

And so here they sat, in Rarity's convertible, as they pulled into a parking space at the mall. Rarity could tell out of the corner of her eye that Sunset was nervous. She hadn't said much during the drive, and the few things she had said had been slightly awkward. Poor dear, thought Rarity. I think I know what to do. Both of us, but especially she, will enjoy this day a lot more if we just get it out of the way.

As Sunset reached for her backpack and the door handle, Rarity said, "Darling, stop for a moment."

Sunset froze. She slowly looked over at Rarity, who was smiling at her gently.

"Sunset. I think I know what you’re planning to do today."

Sunset's eyes fell.

"Darling, it's ok. There's nothing to be afraid of. I already know how sorry you are. I already know you would undo it all if you could. And I already forgive you. Completely."

Sunset's eyes were wet already. "Huh, that's almost exactly the same thing Applejack said yesterday. You guys are incredible," she said in a shaky voice.

"Then I find myself in good company. Sunset, you are my friend now. I...don't need a pound of flesh from you." Rarity's smile faded. "I...it makes me sad when you cry. I don't want you to be sad anymore."

One of the corners of Sunset's mouth turned up a bit. She took a breath as if to say something, but Rarity wasn't finished.

"Listen. I know you need to say some things. I know it will help. But know before you even start that it's going to be all right. And let's get this done so we can move forward and enjoy our day! I'm really looking forward to shopping with you!" Rarity finished as her smile returned.

Sunset closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Rarity...I'm sorry I sabotaged you at the Spring Fling last year. I...hate what I did. And..."—here Sunset's tears began to fall in earnest—“I’m sorry for damaging your friendship with the others, and for the time you've lost with them because of me. And most of all, I'm so, so sorry for attacking you last month when you tried to protect Twilight! You're right! I would undo it all if I could!" she sobbed.

Rarity reached across the car and pulled Sunset into an embrace. "Sweet girl, you know I forgive you," she said softly. "Oh Sunset, it's all over now. It's in the past. Everything is ok now, I promise."

But Sunset continued. "I know there's nothing I can do to make up for what I've done..."

"You don't have to..." Rarity started to say reassuringly.

"But there is one thing I can do, and that I want to do, to at least try to make things right."

Confused, Rarity pulled back a bit so she could look at Sunset.

Sunset turned and picked up her backpack. She unzipped the main compartment and pulled out a circular object wrapped in tissue paper. "Please take this, Rarity. It belongs rightfully to you." And she placed the object in Rarity's hands.

Rarity truly had no idea what the object was. Carefully, she pulled the tissue paper away to reveal the crown from the last Spring Fling. Her breath caught in her throat. Her vision blurred with tears. A single great sob worked its way up out of her chest and she put her hand over her mouth to try, unsuccessfully, to keep it in. She looked up at Sunset, her eyes wide and her mouth open, but she could not find words.

"Do...do you like it?" Sunset asked uncertainly. "I asked Celestia about it—about if it would be a good thing to give it to you—and she said it would be very good. Right, even. She and I talked, and there's going to be a ceremony. At school. She will officially crown you the winner of the last Spring Fling, because I'll be disqualified for cheating. I want to give Lyra my Fall Formal crown from sophomore year, too."

Rarity had no idea what to say. At length, because nothing occurred to her, and because Sunset was starting to look worried, she said, "I don't know what to say, Sunset. Please, just give me a couple minutes." She put the crown down, almost reverently, and took Sunset's hand to let her know she wasn't upset, at least. Then she turned her head and looked out the window for a couple minutes.

Sunset just looked down at her free hand.

Finally Rarity looked back at Sunset. "Sunset. This is without a doubt the sweetest, most heartfelt, most genuine apology I've ever experienced or even heard of. Do you realize how far you've come? Darling, not 5 weeks ago..." Rarity threw her free hand up in the air, unable to fully describe the contrast. "I promise I fully forgave you even before you gave me this crown, but now I truly understand how much you want to make things right."

Sunset seemed relieved. She allowed one corner of her mouth to turn up slightly again.

Rarity had realized something, though, and she needed to ask Sunset about it.

"Darling, I must ask you something. I think there might be something you're not telling us. No one goes from who you were to who you are now in so short a time. I'm not saying I don't believe it, just that I think there's another piece to the puzzle. I want to understand, Sunset. I respect your privacy—you know you don't have to tell me—but I'm asking you to. Please, help me understand."

Sunset didn't look up immediately. When she did, Rarity almost shot across the car to scoop Sunset into a hug again, so forlorn and full of sorrow were her eyes. They were a ghost of how they had looked when she had crawled out of the crater, and Rarity almost couldn't bear it.

"Oh darling, I'm so sorry. This was a bad idea..."

"No, it's ok," said Sunset quietly. "I haven't told the five of you before because I was worried you'd feel bad about it. I'm still worried about that. Oh Rares, if I tell you, promise me you won't feel guilty or something. Please!"

"So there is something. Very well, I will do my best."

Sunset closed her eyes. Then she began. "I've heard from the others that the whole thing — the Rainbow Wave, that is — lasted only a minute or so. Was that what it seemed like to you?"

Rarity thought. "Yes, that does sound about right. It really was over rather quickly."

"Not for me," Sunset said simply, shaking her head.

Rarity swallowed. She felt a deep sense of foreboding coming over her. "You mean...a different amount of time passed for you?"

"Yes."

"…Oh no." said Rarity, frowning.

"I'm not sure how long it was — several hours, probably more. But it was long enough!" Sunset paused. Most of the color had left her face. She continued. "During that time, I got to re-experience every unkind, awful thing I'd done since I came here from Equestria right up until the night of the Fall Formal – almost two and a half years' worth. Every single thing. But I re-experienced it from the other person's perspective. I literally felt their pain. Even yours, Rarity. All without a break or pause. I'll never forget the agony. Never."

Rarity's eyes were wide with something close to horror.

“That’s right, Rarity,” Sunset continued quietly. “I know how much it hurt when I sabotaged you at the Fling. I know exactly how much. I know where you fled to, and I know how long you cried. I know.”

Rarity was just shaking her head, totally stunned.

"But that wasn't even the end of it. After that, I was made to feel what it felt like to have friends — to have deep, meaningful, positive relationships with others. Specifically, I felt what it was like to be part of your circle of friends, Rarity. And then I felt that feeling go away, because I wasn't part of it. I was only left with the memory and thus the desire of it. And I wanted it, Rarity! I wanted it so badly. And I couldn't ignore it! I had to face how lonely I truly was!"

Rarity was speechless for a time, but tears were running down her face. Then, she found her voice. "Sunset, that sounds almost like...torture!"

"That's why I haven't told you or the others before now. I wasn't able to explain why it wasn't torture. But lately I've come to understand. Listen, Rares, this is crucial. You wanted to understand too, so here's the truth. Not only did I deserve every second of it, I needed every second. Because at first I fought it. Tooth and nail I fought it, first out of just plain evil and nastiness, later out of sheer terror, but in the end, because it was so relentless, I had to face it. I had to face, and admit, how much I had hurt others, how lonely I was, and what I'd become. That was when the remorse came, and the regret."

Rarity didn't know what to say, but she was holding both of Sunset's hands now.

"I think...this is why I might be 'further along' than someone like me would ordinarily be after such a short time. That's what Celestia and Luna think, anyway."

“That certainly makes sense to me, and I think I agree. Actually a lot of things make more sense now. But we must tell the others, darling. Not only do they have a right to know, but it will help them understand. We knew you’d been through a lot in the last 5 weeks, but now we know that it’s even more than we thought.” Rarity deflated a bit. “Darling, you must be so tired.”

“I was, but I’m not that tired any more. Really. I think...” Sunset paused as she squirmed a little in her seat; she was actually feeling warm and fuzzy. “I think you all caring for me and being such good friends to me is…helping me to recover. It’s giving me strength. Healing me. Does that sound crazy? I mean, the Rainbow Wave left me craving friendship, but I never dreamed I would get so much of it so quickly. It’s…such a relief.”

“That doesn’t sound crazy at all. After all this, it would hardly be the least believable thing.” Suddenly Rarity realized why Sunset had reacted so intensely to her suggestion in the library earlier in the week – her suggestion about imagining what others would feel if Sunset was mean to them. There could not have been a more effective, but more distressing, suggestion. “Oh, darling – when I made that suggestion in the library, and you reacted so intensely, I didn’t know…”

“It’s ok, Rares. You were right. You were totally right, and it really was a good suggestion – it’s helping a lot.”

“Well, I’m glad of that, but I wish I’d known…I’d have been able to be more gentle. It sounded so off-hand!”

“Thanks. I know you didn’t mean to sound that way.”

Rarity sighed. “So this is what you were talking about in the library, wasn’t it? The thing you wanted to tell me later, after you’d sorted it out.” Rarity’s eyes widened again. “And the nightmare, right? The one you didn’t want to tell me about!”

“Yeah, this was it. And I guess you’re right. I really do have to tell them all,” Sunset said unhappily.

“I know you’re not looking forward to it, but it really will help.”

Sunset didn’t answer. She just sat quietly, looking at her hands.

Rarity smiled at her, and reached out and gently rubbed her shoulder. “Come on. Enough sadness. You’ve done an epically sweet thing for me today, which is something to be proud of. Also, I was really looking forward to shopping with you. Let’s go, ok?”

Sunset looked up at her, and then smiled back slowly. “Ok. I was looking forward to it too.”

Although it took them a while to shake off the seriousness of their previous conversation, Rarity and Sunset ended up having a wonderful time. Rarity even convinced Sunset to purchase a new cyan-colored dress and a slightly darker pair of leggings, and showed her some boots and a new leather jacket that would go with them. Sunset said she’d have to save up for those, but she was clearly pleased with the look that would result. The dress was very feminine, with a gauzy frill around the hem and around each shoulder.

As they walked back to Rarity’s car, Rarity again brought up the matter of telling the other girls about the extent of Sunset’s ordeal during the Rainbow Wave.

“I think we should tell them as soon as possible, darling. And I say ‘we’, because you won’t be doing it alone.”

Sunset didn’t look very excited.

“Wouldn’t it be nice to have it off your chest? They would want to know.”

Sunset sighed. “You’re right. Maybe we can tell them when we meet them at Sugarcube Corner in a bit?”

“I think that’s a pretty good idea, though I would understand if you would want to do it somewhere a bit more private.”

“The Corner won’t be that busy this afternoon. I think it’ll be ok.”

“Alright. Let’s do it then.”

It was around 4 pm when the girls gathered at their usual hangout to catch up. Mr. and Mrs. Cake were as kind as usual, and each girl had her favorite confection to sip on. As Sunset had predicted, the Corner wasn’t that busy, however. She and Rarity had arrived first and taken a table in a far corner of the restaurant, to try to get some privacy.

The discussion at first focused on Applejack’s new hat. All the girls complimented it, and Rarity, amazed, asked where she had gotten it.

Applejack smiled proudly. “A certain newly kind and newly reformed young lady gave it to me by way of an apology,” she said happily, and winked at Sunset.

Sunset blushed and looked down at her milkshake. The other girls gushed. “What a lovely thing to do!” Fluttershy exclaimed. “You’re really something else these days, Sunset!”

Pinkie was jumping up and down. “Ooo! Ooo! Do we each get something? Do we?”

“Pinkie!” Rarity cried reproachfully as Applejack and Rainbow burst out laughing.

But Sunset only laughed too, understanding that Pinkie’s exclamation was pure excitement and had nothing to do with greed or bad manners.

“Yes, Pinkie, of course you do!” she confirmed.

Fluttershy was concerned. “But Sunset, you don’t have to do that. You know we all forgive you already, don’t you? Oh, please tell me you do!”

“Yes, Flutters, I do know. I promise. But I have to do this anyway. It’s part of learning how to apologize. I’ve actually had to do research to learn about all this, and I learned that it’s right to try to make restitution.”

“Restitution?” Rainbow asked, scratching her head.

“Yes. Look, your forgiveness is priceless. It can’t be bought, and that isn’t what this is about it. It’s about showing you all, with something tangible, that I’m serious when I say I wish I could make it all up to you. Even though we all know that I can’t.”

There was a moment of silence as Pinkie, Rainbow, and Fluttershy digested this.

“And I’m not taking ‘no’ for an answer, by the way,” Sunset stated quite firmly, surprising most of the girls.

Applejack smiled. “There it was.”

Sunset was confused. “There what was?”

“Oh, just a lick of flame from your heart, sugarcube. It’s nice to see it starting to kindle again.” The other girls nodded agreement. Sunset seemed embarrassed, but pleased.

Pinkie piped up. “Have you given anyone else their…restitution yet?”

Rarity reached down for her bag. “As a matter of fact she has.” She pulled out the crown from her bag and showed it to them all. “Do you all know what this is?”

Not having paid close attention to the specific design of the crown from the last Spring Fling, none of the other girls did, so Rarity told them.

Fluttershy gasped. Pinkie cheered. Applejack nodded at Sunset knowingly and approvingly. “Wow. That is totally cool. That is really…honorable of you, Sunset,” said Rainbow, shaking her head in wonder.

Rarity continued to explain. “Sunset has asked Celestia to formally transfer the crown at a school assembly. And she wants Celestia to change the name on the plaque, and to hang a new picture.” She reached over and rubbed Sunset’s arm comfortingly. Sunset managed a smile.

The other girls expressed their amazement. “Oh Sunset,” Fluttershy commented happily. “You’ve changed so much.”

Sunset’s smile disappeared. “Which brings me to a more serious matter,” she stated.

The other girls, sensing Sunset’s change of mood, looked at her encouragingly and supportively.

“Rarity already knows what I’m about to tell you, and I’m taking her recommendation that I share it with all of you. Please bear with me; it’s not going to be easy to tell.”

So, Sunset proceeded to explain to the other girls exactly what had happened to her during the Rainbow Wave, why she hadn’t told them before, and why she felt ok with telling them now. She told them about how she understood that, though she never wanted to go through something like that ever again, she had needed to, and also how it might explain how she was “so far along”. When she was finished, the mood at the table was decidedly somber.

“Oh, sugarcube, Ah wish Ah’d known,” said Applejack sadly.

“But you understand why I didn’t want to tell you all right away, right?”

“Yes, yes, Ah do. Ah do see your point. Ah think it would have been ok anyway, but you didn’t know that, and Ah’m not upset with you. Besides, you’re telling us now, and it does help me to understand. Dang, it actually helps a lot. No wonder you were so tired and so tearful.”

Fluttershy was crying. She leapt up from her seat and came and sat by Sunset, enfolding her in a hug. Sunset was able to keep from crying, though she was clearly moved. She hugged Fluttershy back, allowing her care to sink deep into her heart.

Pinkie’s hair had partially deflated, and Rainbow’s eyes were wide. She was just shaking her head. At last she said, “I wish you hadn’t had to go through that. It sounds so hard.”

“But it’s over, girls, and I’ve learned a lot from it. I hope I’ve learned what I needed to,” Sunset said, trying to reassure them all.

“You have,” said Rarity. “You’re showing us even today. And even though we didn’t know consciously what you had been through, I think something told us – told me anyway – that you needed to be treated gently, rather than harshly.”

The other girls thought about this for a moment, then nodded one by one.

“Oh girls, please don’t be sad!” Sunset exhorted them. “I’m really doing a lot better. And while I’m still learning to deal with guilt and regret, your friendship is really helping me so much. I promise I’m not sad all the time anymore. I can honestly say I’m happy more than I’m sad now, and that’s because I’ve learned…how wonderful it is be your friend!” Sunset’s smile was the broadest they had yet seen from her. She wiped away a tear.

Author's Note

I’ve been surprised to find few other fanfics that depict Sunset giving her Spring Fling crown to Rarity. I think it would be a pretty meaningful apology, especially if she eventually does it publically, as she plans to here.

Part II: The Seedling of Redemption || Chapter 20: Pinkamena (Pinkie Pie)

Part II: The Seedling of Redemption || Chapter 20: Pinkamena (Pinkie Pie)

Then it was Pinkie’s turn. The next day, while helping Pinkie set up some decorations for an upcoming debate team party (neither of them were on the team, but Pinkie had her fingers in every party at school), Sunset took the opportunity to apologize to Pinkie, and give her her gift of restitution.

They had been working for about 10 minutes, when Sunset came up to Pinkie sheepishly, and opened her mouth. Pinkie’s eyes went wide. She took a huge breath and jumped right in. “Oh my goodness! Is this the time for you and me to have a heartfelt exchange of apologies and forgiveness that will totally finally completely clear the air between us so we can be besties forever and not be awkward at all and just be really really happy together plus a restitution gift?” She smiled toothily and a bit maniacally.

Sunset was still getting used to Pinkie. She just stared, her mouth still open. After a couple seconds, she closed her mouth, blinked a couple times, broke into a smile almost against her will, then got a determined look and finally spoke.

“Yes, Pinkie, it is, and you’re not allowed to short circuit it.”

“Aww,” Pinkie complained. “I don’t like it when you’re sad. But I guess we have to do this, right?” She frowned, and her hair partially deflated.

This made Sunset extra guilty, but she pressed on, knowing that this had to be done. “It’s true; this may be more for me than you, but it still has to be said. Now that I know you, being mean to you and making you unhappy seems like just about the worst thing in the world. That’s what I did, and I need to tell you that I’m sorry. So, here goes…” she looked at Pinkie, waiting for permission.

Pinkie could be serious when needed, as Sunset already knew. She looked at Sunset encouragingly. “I know. It’s ok. But you already know what I’m going to say, right? Oh Sunny, I don’t want you to be in suspense!”

“I do know. So…here’s what I’m sorry for. And when I say I’m sorry, I’m really, really sorry, Pinkie. All of this – I wish I could undo it. I’m not sure…I can put into words how much!” Sunset paused for a moment to regain her composure, then pressed on. “It was me who sent those emails to Rarity making her think you were excluding her from helping with party set-ups. And I was the one who told you that Fluttershy wanted a party-auction – not Fluttershy. I ruined your relationship with both of them, and because of me, you lost over a year of time to be friends with them. And I popped some of your balloons in the gym before the Fall Formal, and then had Snips and Snails wreck the decorations to blame it on Twilight. I understand now how much of an insult that was to you. And to top it all off, when I tried to…” here Sunset had to pause to gather her resolve. “When I tried to…kill Twilight…that fireball I used – it would have killed you too!” Unsurprisingly, Sunset was now crying very hard.

“Oh, Sunset,” said Pinkie very softly, as she reached out to stroke Sunset’s hair. “I already knew that it was you who pushed me and Rarity and Fluttershy apart.”

“You… you did?” Sunset sobbed.

“Yes. Twilight figured it out. I wasn’t thinking – I should have told you that so this would be easier for you.” With elaborate care, Pinkie pulled Sunset into her arms and held her. “Guess what.”

Sunset looked up from Pinkie’s shoulder. “Wh…what?” she asked meekly.

Pinkie smiled fondly at her. “I forgive you. Totally and completely, for all of it. I promise. Restitution gift or not.”

Sunset wept even harder, bawling into Pinkie’s shoulder. Pinkie just held her tightly, rocking her gently for many minutes. Finally, Sunset sniffed one last time, then pulled away a bit. “Thank you, Pinkie! Thank you so much.” She was breathing hard, and, after a few more minutes of hugging, she started to recover. “So…you wanna see what I got you?” Sunset asked at last, looking at the ground shyly.

“OF COURSE! I can hardly wait!”

Sunset smiled and went over to her bag. She pulled out three small boxes about the size of a box of cereal.

“THREE things?!” Pinkie cried, jumping up and down again.

Sunset’s smile broadened. “Yes, Pinkie. Here’s the first.”

Pinkie tore into the wrapping like a ravenous kitten. Suddenly, she gasped with joy. “Balloons!” she cried in triumph. “YAY!”

“Not just any balloons,” Sunset clarified. “These are the highest quality I could find.”

“Oh wow! This is so great!”

Sunset handed Pinkie the second box. She tore it open with equal enthusiasm to the first box. It turned out to be a bunch of extremely colorful confetti for her party cannon. Pinkie was as overjoyed as with the balloons. “But what could be better than what you’ve already given me? I just might explode, Sunset!” she exclaimed, her eyes growing almost comically wide. “OOO! OOO! I KNOW! IS THE THIRD BOX CUPCAKES?”

“Well, no, but I will buy you one later just for fun,” Sunset said with unabashed fondness. “No, the third box is special. Go ahead, please open it.”

Pinkie opened this box more carefully. It was smaller than the others. The box contained seven balloons that were iridescent and sparkly almost like mirrorballs. Pinkie looked confused.

“Unfold one of them,” Sunset prompted knowingly.

Pinkie unfolded one of the balloons, which were larger than normal balloons and appeared to be made of an unusually thick and strong material. As she unfolded it, it became clear that the balloon had a picture of Rarity on it. It was a great picture of her, too. Pinkie gasped again. Quickly, she unfolded the rest of the balloons. Each of the 7 balloons had a picture of one of the friends on it. She was stunned. For the first time in Pinkie’s experience, she had been rendered speechless.

“They are special balloons – extra sturdy, and they can be refilled. If you take care of them, they should last forever,” Sunset explained.

Pinkie turned and looked at Sunset with her mouth wide open. Then she practically exploded with joy and scooped Sunset into another hug. “OH SUNSET THIS IS INCREDIBLE! I didn’t even know this was possible! This is the best thing ever! Oh thank you, thank you!”

“You’re so welcome, Pinkie. I hope they do last forever.”

Pinkie held Sunset at arm’s length. “I do too. Wow, this is so great!” she sighed happily. “Now, come on – let’s get on with the decorating. I’ll put these aside and save them for our next sleepover. They’ll be our mascots!” She gave Sunset’s arm a last affectionate rub and the two girls returned to decorating the debate room. They had more fun together than ever before.

Author's Note

Once again, Pinkie writes herself. I didn’t expect to have so much fun writing her, but there you go.

Part II: The Seedling of Redemption || Chapter 21: At the Speed of Friendship (Rainbow Dash)

Part II: The Seedling of Redemption || Chapter 21: At the Speed of Friendship (Rainbow Dash)

Rainbow Dash was second to last. Even though Sunset knew Rainbow genuinely cared about her now, and even though Rainbow had certainly done her share of comforting Sunset in the night, Sunset was still apprehensive about how this would go. Rainbow didn’t always like to get too emotional or “mushy” – Sunset was afraid Rainbow would just cut her off and say something like, “hey, don’t worry about it. It’s over.” Sunset thought that more would need to be said than that. Again, she hated feeling like there was something between them – something unresolved.

The day after she apologized to Pinkie, Sunset watched Rainbow and the soccer team practice from just inside one of the gyms. She waited until all the other team members had left – she knew from experience that Rainbow was always the last to leave. Sure enough, soon Rainbow was left by herself in the middle of the field, trying to keep a soccer ball in the air by bouncing it off her thighs, knees, and feet. Sunset couldn’t help but watch for a while as Rainbow was able to keep the ball in the air for five minutes straight. She lost count of how many times Rainbow kicked or kneed the ball back into the air. But finally, she could put it off no longer. She started out from the gym and walked across the field toward her athletic friend. She felt a little surge of warmth as Rainbow noticed her and broke into an honest and welcoming smile.

“Hey Sunset!” she said cheerily. “Want to kick the ball around with me for a little bit?”

Sunset considered this. “Actually, I would, now that you mention it,” she answered, stopping about a yard away. “But first…can we talk for a minute?”

Rainbow caught the ball and held it. She gave Sunset a smirk that could only be described as knowing and affectionate at the same time. “My turn, eh?” she asked.

Sunset looked down at her hands. “Yeah.”

Rainbow reached and put her hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “Ok. Want to sit down?”

Sunset just nodded.

“Let’s hit the bleachers, then!” said Rainbow. She jogged over to them and sat down, patting the spot next to her. Sunset followed a little more slowly and sat down next to her. It took her a while to get started, since she was nervous. To her surprise, Rainbow put an arm around her shoulder. She looked up, slightly startled.

“Hey. I won’t bite,” Rainbow said softly.

“I…I know. It’s just…ok. Here goes. Uh, you know that it was me that made AJ think you’d stood her up. I’m sorry about that, especially that it…kept you two apart for so long.” Here Sunset paused to wipe away a tear. She was trying very hard not to break down – she didn’t think Rainbow would be into that. After a moment, she was able to continue. “And I’m sorry for all the snide remarks over the years. You’re actually pretty smart, RD.”

“I know I’m not dumb. I just don’t…work as hard as I could. Maybe as hard as I should.” Suddenly Rainbow laughed a bit. “But you know – since we’ve started hanging out and you’ve been helping me with a few things, my grades are really coming up! Thanks for that, Sunset. You know what?”

Sunset looked over at her again.

“You’re actually a pretty good friend already.”

This was too much for Sunset. She fought it for a few seconds, but then she started to cry. Rainbow understood, somehow, that the tears were from a mix of feelings. She pulled Sunset closer, hugged her tighter, and waited for her to calm down enough to speak again. After a couple minutes, she did. “Wow...I guess I wasn’t ready for that one.”

Rainbow smiled again. “Got to keep you on your toes! Besides, it must be nice to have someone say something nice about you for a change.”

Sunset actually chuckled slightly. “There is that,” she agreed with a nod.

Rainbow was suddenly serious. “Sunset…I don’t want you to be sad. Let’s get done with this. Then…we can get on with, well, everything else!”

Sunset looked up and looked straight into Rainbow’s eyes. “You know what the worst thing was.”

Rainbow nodded, a bit sadly.

“The whole…almost killing you thing. I’d take it all back, Rainbow. All of it. I wish I could express how much I wish it.” Tears were falling out of her eyes again, but at least she wasn’t sobbing.

Rainbow was quiet for a moment. Then: “For what it’s worth…I don’t know how I know this, but somehow, I know that you weren’t quite yourself when you were doing the whole demon thing.”

“You’re right. I was out of my mind. But I still have to take responsibility for what demon Sunset did.”

“Which makes the new Sunset a far cry from the old one,” Rainbow pointed out with an encouraging smile.

Sunset couldn’t help it. She sank against Rainbow and just let herself be held for a while. After about five quiet minutes of companionable, comforting silence, Rainbow whispered, “I forgive you.”

Sunset dissolved into sobs. But she had nothing to fear. Rainbow just held her. After another ten minutes Sunset had calmed down enough to speak again. “Thank you,” she said simply in a small voice. Then she hiccupped. Rainbow sniggered.

“Been having the hiccups a lot lately, I’ll bet, eh?” she teased.

Sunset nodded sheepishly with a small smile. “So…we’re good?”

“We’re good,” said Rainbow emphatically. Sunset closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and let it out slowly.

“That’s right, Sunset. In with the good and out with the bad. We’ll make an athlete out of you yet!”

It was Sunset’s turn to chuckle. “Maybe you will. Hey, I have something for you.”

“Restitution?”

“Restitution.”

“Ok, Sunny. Bring it!”

Sunset twisted around to get her bookbag. She opened and it rummaged around, finally bringing out a slightly used looking soccer ball. She handed it to Rainbow with a smile of anticipation.

Rainbow looked a bit confused at first. She slowly turned the ball in her hands for a moment, then noticed that there was some writing on it. Suddenly, light began to dawn. She looked at Sunset in total amazement.

“NO WAY!”

Sunset laughed out loud, as much from the release of tension as from Rainbow’s reaction. “Yes, way!” she bit out between guffaws.

“A game ball signed by Hat Trick herself? Sunset, she’s the star of the U.S. National Team! How did you get this?”

“Oh, I have ways. And it’s not just any game ball. That’s the ball she used to score the winning goal against Maretonia in the World Cup quarterfinals last year.”

Rainbow’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. She was speechless at first, then: “I watched that happen live! SUNSET. HOW. DID. YOU. DO. THIS?”

“Um, well if you really want to know…” but she was cut off as Rainbow enfolded her in a bone-crushing hug.

Finally Rainbow pulled away a bit. “Sunset. You spent too much,” she said putting her hands on Sunset’s shoulders.

“Don’t worry about that. My economic situation has improved…markedly since Celestia and Luna took me in. Seriously, RD. I’m fine. And it was worth it.”

Rainbow just shook her head. “Wow. Who are you?” she teased.

Sunset rubbed the back of her head. “Trying to figure that out.”

“Well you’re headed in the right direction! Good grief!” Rainbow looked down at the ball in her hands again. “This is going on display in my room. It’ll be the centerpiece.”

“I’m glad you like it.”

“I do! I love it! You are awesome, Sunset. Period.” Rainbow gave her a glorious smile.

“Thanks. So, you want to..?”

“Kick the ball around? Yes! Let’s do it! Not this one, of course!” Rainbow clarified hastily.

Sunset laughed out loud. “Good! I wouldn’t have let you!”

Author's Note

Rainbow may not like to get mushy that often, but from what I’ve seen she’s still perfectly capable of having meaningful communication with her friends when it’s called for.

Part II: The Seedling of Redemption || Chapter 22: I Always Wanted (Fluttershy)

Part II: The Seedling of Redemption || Chapter 22: I Always Wanted (Fluttershy)

Sunset had saved Fluttershy for last, for reasons that were abundantly clear to her. Quite simply, of all her new friends, Sunset had been by far the worst to Fluttershy. And, given how kind Fluttershy had been to her, starting on her first night up until now, Sunset’s guilt was nearly crushing her. She wasn’t even sure how she’d manage to get through it, even though she knew Fluttershy would forgive her – in fact probably already had forgiven her. This made her feel even worse, since she felt cowardly for being unable to face her, and then felt guilty about that. She had successfully tied herself into a huge knot.

Fluttershy, of course, sensed that Sunset was growing more and more apprehensive around her. She also understood part of the why. So, she started trying to be even more gentle and kind to Sunset, hoping it would encourage her enough to have the difficult but necessary discussion that would clear the air. She didn’t realize she was actually making it harder by intensifying Sunset’s guilt about being afraid to go through with it.

Fortunately for Sunset, Fluttershy was maturing. Slowly but surely, she was gaining self-confidence and assertiveness – relatively. She would probably never be a brash or forward person, but at least she was getting to the point where she could bring up challenging subjects without qualifying every statement. So, one day that week, when Fluttershy had observed Sunset actively avoiding her in the hallway with a look of terror on her face, Fluttershy decided enough was enough. She truly loved Sunset as a friend and the thought that Sunset was in torment, especially when she could help, was intolerable. She set off in pursuit, thankful she had a free period coming up.

Fluttershy was the least athletic of her friends, but that was only in terms of inclination, not ability. While she didn’t have the raw speed of Rainbow Dash, or the strength of Applejack or Pinkie Pie, or the unexpectedly intimidating game-field presence of Rarity, she was surefooted and quick. She weaved in and out of the students in the hallway, keeping Sunset’s bobbing head just in view until it turned a corner into a little-used blind side hallway. Ironically, it was the same blind hallway, complete with failing fluorescent light, in which Sunset had tried to intimidate Twilight only six weeks before.

Fluttershy was also the smallest and lightest of her friends, and her shoes were little more than canvas moccasins. She could be very quiet when she wished to be. As the hall cleared, she silently approached the side hallway Sunset had turned into and peeked around the corner. Her quarry was leaning against the lockers, holding a pile of her books and panting. Fluttershy leaned a little further around the corner and tried, as softly as she could, to get Sunset’s attention without startling her. It was a sign of just how tense Sunset truly was that even Fluttershy’s tiny voice calling out her name caused her to yelp, jump, and drop all her books on the floor.

“Oh dear!” Fluttershy cried, and darted forward to help Sunset with her books.

“FLUTTERSHY!” Sunset yelped again. “You scared the Tartarus out of me!”

“Well I certainly didn’t mean to. Here, let me get that one,” she said as she bent down to pick up Sunset’s pre-calculus text. Sunset was picking up books and continuing to pant. The intensity of her emotional state prevented her from fully appreciating the irony of being startled by Fluttershy.

Within a few seconds, all the books were picked up and they each were holding two of them. But instead of giving Sunset back her books, Fluttershy just looked at Sunset soulfully. Sunset looked back, then tried to avoid eye contact and bit her lip.

“You’ve been avoiding me, Sunset,” Fluttershy stated gently. It wasn’t an accusation, just an observation.

Sunset blushed. “No! No…I just remembered I had to get back to…to…the thing…that I…”

Fluttershy smiled fondly. “You know, you’ve become a lot worse at lying since you started to change. That’s a compliment, in case you’re wondering.”

Sunset stared at Fluttershy for a moment, then sighed and hung her head.

Fluttershy stepped closer to her. She put the books she had picked up down, then she took the books Sunset had and stacked them neatly on top of them. Then she took Sunset’s forearms lightly in her hands. “Sunset, I know why you’ve been avoiding me.”

Sunset didn’t say anything. She just looked dejected.

“I wish I could make this easier for you. I hate that you’re feeling guilty.”

Sunset gave Fluttershy an anguished look.

“Oh, Sunset,” Fluttershy said kindly. “What can I do to help?”

Sunset didn’t respond immediately. Then, she said in a small voice, “But that’s just the problem, isn’t it?”

Fluttershy looked quizzical.

Sunset started to cry, but they were tears of frustration as much as sorrow. “You shouldn’t have to help!” she wept bitterly. “After everything you’ve done to take care of me, to go out of your way, to become my friend – and I can’t even manage to apologize for how I behaved without more of your help!”

Fluttershy shook her head. “Sunset, I…”

“I was the worst to you of all, but you gave me your own bed! You sang me to sleep! Do you know how precious that memory is to me? There were some nights last month when I remembered your voice again in my mind, and it was the only way I got through the night! Did you know that? Why, why can’t I do this? I shouldn’t be afraid – I even already know what you’re going to say, but I’m just so…ashamed!” She covered her face with her hands. “I’m so sorry, Flutters! I’m sorry for everything – for hurting your relationships with Pinkie and Rarity, for bullying you, and for almost killing you, but I’m especially sorry that I can’t even face you without your help!” With that, she sank to her knees, weeping piteously.

Fluttershy looked at her newest friend with concern as she sat down next to her. Again, she tried to speak. “Sunset, that’s…”

“You don’t deserve this! You deserve so much more! I can’t…arrrghhh!” Sunset finally became inarticulate and slumped against the lockers, still sobbing.

“Breathe, Sunset. Just breathe,” Fluttershy murmured softly as she wrapped Sunset in her arms. Then she was quiet for a moment, as several things occurred to her at once. She thought for a bit as she rubbed Sunset’s shoulder, cataloguing her points so that she wouldn’t miss any of them. Finally, she figured she had things straight enough to dive in.

“Sunset, you are being too hard on yourself right now,” she said for starters.

“What? That’s not possible!”

“Yes it is. I know you left me for last, so that means you’ve apologized to the other four girls in just the last few days. And I bet those conversations were stressful and emotional for you, am I right?”

“Well, yes…” Sunset admitted shyly.

“And you’ve been fully back on your feet for what, a week and a half now?”

“Nine…days,” she bit out, her breath still hitching.

Fluttershy chuckled and gave Sunset a knowing look. “Applejack is right. That fire of yours is coming back. But you’re still recovering, Sunset. You’ve got to pace yourself. You’re exhausted, sweetheart. Maybe not physically anymore, but emotionally.”

Sunset thought for a moment. “You…you think so?”

“I know so. Don’t judge yourself too harshly right now, Sunset. The last six weeks have been the hardest of your entire life, haven’t they? I know you’re sorry. I know your heart has changed, and I even know the how and the why. And I do forgive you. Besides,” Fluttershy pointed out with an encouraging smile as she caressed Sunset’s hair, “you may not have realized it yet, but I think you just said everything that needed to be said.”

“Everything except this,” Sunset said, looking up at Fluttershy with deep sorrow. “I wish I could undo it. I wish I could go back in time and we could start over. I wish that so much!”

“I know, and thank you for saying so.” Fluttershy decided Sunset needed some encouragement. She gently rested her forehead against Sunset’s. “If it means anything, I really do think of the ‘you’ that I know now as the true Sunset. I’m glad to know you and to be your friend. You’re already showing us how honest, kind, loyal, and generous you can be. And though we haven’t seen much of your sense of humor yet, I’ll bet it’s in there too.”

Sunset looked up at Fluttershy with an expression of deep gratitude. She was too moved to speak, so Fluttershy continued. “You know what’s precious to me? Your repentance. It’s priceless too, Sunset. Not everyone regrets the bad things they’ve done, or is even willing to apologize for them, let alone try to make restitution.”

Sunset still couldn’t speak. She just looked at Fluttershy in wonder.

Fluttershy gave her another smile. “And you know what? I always wanted to be your friend.”

Sunset’s eyes widened. “What? How is that possible?” she asked, incredulous.

“I could see you were hurting inside. I knew you were lonely, and I wished I could get through to you somehow. I knew I should stand up to you and not just take it. But I was too shy and scared to try.”

Sunset just stared at Fluttershy. Finally, her head fell a bit. “Fluttershy…I’m not sure it would have made a difference. I was pretty lost. I don’t think anyone or anything would have helped short of the Rainbow Wave.”

“But we’ll never know, will we? You aren’t the only one who is learning through this thing, Sunset. You aren’t the only one with regrets. I know you blame yourself for breaking up all our friendships, but here’s what I wonder: if our friendships were all that strong, how did you break them up so easily? Not one of us tried to communicate with each other, or even tried to figure out what really happened. We just assumed that the other girl had done something mean.”

Sunset seemed to deflate. It wasn’t a happy thought. “I guess…I saw weaknesses and I went for them.”

“And you were right – there was weakness. We’re all learning, Sunset, I promise. As I said, you aren’t the only one who’s made mistakes. You aren’t the only one who’s been making apologies lately.”

Sunset tried to absorb this. She felt marginally better. “It does help a little to know that, Flutters, but what I did was way worse than what you all have done. And the whole school got to watch me…learn my lesson.”

“I can’t imagine what that’s like. But I do feel for you. I wish you hadn’t had to go through that.”

This helped a bit too. “Thanks,” Sunset whispered. “So…do you think the air is cleared?”

“Between us? Oh yes, Sunset. No more guilt. No more sorrow. Let’s start to leave it behind.”

Sunset started to smile, then frowned and facepalmed. “Dang it, Flutters! I don’t even have your gift with me!”

Fluttershy was undeterred. “Well, then let’s go get it!” She stood, and offered Sunset her hand to help her to her feet. Sunset accepted it gratefully, and the two headed toward Sunset’s locker, which was some distance away. They walked in companionable silence, as Sunset was all talked out and Fluttershy wanted to let her rest. After about three minutes they arrived and Sunset started to put in her combination. They were both gratified to see that there was no new graffiti or other ‘accoutrements’ on the locker, for a change.

Sunset opened the locker and pulled out a bulky object wrapped in festive wrapping paper. “Uh, I know it looks kind of messy. Turns out things like this are hard to wrap.” She handed the object to Fluttershy, who began to open it.

She broke into a smile and pulled free a pastel green bookbag with a pink butterfly on it. “A new backpack? It’s lovely, Sunset!”

“It’s a special backpack. Open it up.”

Fluttershy unzipped the backpack and looked into the main section. Then she looked up at Sunset quizzically.

“It’s got compartments. For your animals,” Sunset said, her voice dropping to a whisper as she looked around. “See, each one has a little spill-resistant bowl for food, and the whole thing is waterproof. I bet you could carry about five of them in there at once, as long as none of them were too big.”

Fluttershy’s grin was huge – Sunset had never seen her smile like that before. “Oh, my, Sunset, I didn’t even know they made things like this! Where on earth did you find it?”

“Well, turns out in some countries it’s really kind of a fad to carry your animals around with you. Not that it’s a fad in your case. Anyway, there are whole lines of clothing and various totes for your pets, etc.”

“Wow. I had no idea. Thank you, Sunset! What a sweetheart you’ve become!” Fluttershy stood up and hugged Sunset again. “I can’t wait to start using it. And it’s much more roomy that my current one.”

“Thank you, Fluttershy. For forgiving me, and giving me another chance.”

“You are so welcome. Come on! Let’s go show the others!” And Fluttershy set off down the hall, actually pulling Sunset behind her. Sunset laughed happily – she’d never seen Fluttershy so excited.

Author's Note

This was a special chapter. In each of Sunset’s relationships with her friends there is something unique. In Fluttershy’s case, it’s partly the degree to which Fluttershy had to forgive her, and it’s partly the fact that Fluttershy did always want to be Sunset’s friend (in my opinion). The contrast between how the old Sunset treated Fluttershy with casual cruelty and how the new Sunset treats Fluttershy with admiration and fierce loyalty is pretty moving, I think. If anybody ever tried to hurt Flutters after Sunset’s redemption, they’d get simultaneous kicks from both Rainbow and Sunset in their – ahem – rear ends, followed shortly thereafter by the rest of the Rainbooms.

I also enjoy the idea that Fluttershy can be silent and (unintentionally) sneak up on people. I love the irony of her startling others. I know I’m not the first person to think of that.

By the way, we’re not blaming the victim(s) here. What Sunset did to Fluttershy, and to the others, was inexcusable. All Fluttershy is saying is that there are important lessons to learn for everyone involved, not just Sunset. And I think Rainbow Rocks makes it clear that the other five (six, if you include Princess Twilight) did still have some things to learn about friendship.

Part II: The Seedling of Redemption || Chapter 23: Sirens' Call

Part II: The Seedling of Redemption || Chapter 23: Sirens' Call

The next two weeks passed relatively uneventfully. The Rainbooms continued to practice regularly in anticipation of the Musical Showcase, and Sunset began to come to their rehearsals. She was learning how to set up and run the sound equipment, trying to do her part to support the band. When asked (which was fairly often) she would provide her thoughts on how they sounded, always trying to be encouraging and constructive. She even tried her hand at writing, as Applejack had suggested to her, but words just wouldn’t come. No…that wasn’t completely true. She had words. She just figured they were too dark and depressing to share.

She was tempted, from time to time, to let Rainbow know that she played the electric guitar too, but then nothing had changed as far as she was concerned. She was still sure that joining the Rainbooms would ensure their permanent ostracism and inviability. She was also secretly afraid that they hadn’t asked her to be in the band on purpose, probably for the very same reason, and that if she asked they would say no. She wasn’t sure she’d be able to bear that.

By the end of the third week of October, Sunset’s locker was being left alone and she was not being tripped or bumped in the hallways nearly as frequently as before. The novelty of bullying the bully was starting to wear off, though Sunset was still very careful about going anywhere alone. Her friends continued to keep an eye on her and did their best to make sure she always had a companion, but they could no longer cover her at all times. Their schedules were just too different. Sunset mitigated the risk by keeping to the more well-traveled hallways and staying in common areas. While she certainly had to endure a lot of hard looks and enforced solitude (if none of her friends were with her), there were generally faculty or staff in these places, and almost no one was willing to risk detention or suspension by trying to injure or humiliate her in front of a teacher.

Still, even though she was in less fear of actual physical harm, it was a trying time for her – not only because of how bad she felt about herself, but because pretty much all her attempts to apologize and make amends with any of the other students met with failure, often spectacularly. One case in point was her attempt to apologize to Lyra Heartstrings for a number of things (cheating against her to win the Fall Formal in their sophomore year being the chief among them). Their conversation in the cafeteria, if it could be called that, went something like this:

Sunset, tentatively: “Uh…Lyra?”

Lyra: “OH. MY. GOSH.”

Sunset: “…uh…”

Lyra: “No, it’s ok, Bon Bon! Sit back down. I can handle this. Sunset Shimmer, why exactly are you

talking to me?"

Sunset: “Well, I really do owe you a big apology, and…”

Lyra: “Save it!”

Sunset, pausing, then: “…but don’t you want to…”

Lyra: “No. I really don’t. Why, you might ask? Because I don’t believe you!”

Sunset: “…I can understand…”

Lyra: “Give me one good reason – one – why I should believe a word you say!”

Sunset: “…um…”

Lyra: “I am not a stop on your ‘apology train’, Sunset! It’s not that easy.”

Sunset: “…it isn’t easy at all.”

Lyra: “Figured that out, did you? Good for you! But that still doesn’t explain why you're still

standing here!”

Sunset: “…”

Lyra: “Get lost!”

And so Sunset, hanging her head, obediently shuffled away. Rarity came walking up to Lyra and Bon Bon at that moment – she hadn’t quite been in time to intervene, having just come into the other side of the cafeteria – but she had heard much of the exchange.

“Did that feel good, Lyra?” she challenged angrily.

Lyra was in no mood. “You know what, Rarity? It did. It felt great.”

“I see,” said Rarity with an air of cold disappointment.

“I’m just protecting myself. You’re the one willing to take the risk. She’s going to burn you, Rarity. Just like she’s done before. And you know what? I’ll be the better girl. When she does, you can come crying to me. Because unlike her, I’ll actually listen. I’ll actually try to care!”

“You have no idea what you're talking about.”

That was it for Lyra, who leapt to her feet. “Rarity, she almost killed you!”

Rarity leaned close, almost in Lyra’s face. “Yes, darling, she did. Which means that if I can learn to forgive her, so can you!” Lyra’s eyes got as big as saucers, but Rarity wasn’t finished. “Do you know what she had in her backpack?”

Lyra didn’t say a thing. She was still stunned by Rarity’s previous statement.

“The crown from last year’s Fall Formal. She wants to give it to you. Formally. In front of the entire school.”

Lyra’s eyes widened even further. Bon Bon gasped and looked up at her.

“She already offered me the crown from last year’s Spring Fling,” Rarity continued. “Sunset’s not an idiot, Lyra. She knows her word is no good right now. She’s trying to apologize with actions. Maybe you can just give her a chance.” And, without another word, Rarity stormed off in the direction in which Sunset had gone, to try to pick up the pieces.

On the other hand, the strength of Sunset’s relationships with Celestia and Luna continued to grow, and this was a source of deep comfort to her. She knew without a shadow of a doubt that before the Rainbow Wave she would have been unable to admit to herself how much she still longed to have a family – the desire to have a mother in particular she had suppressed for years, as an adoption from Princess Celestia had not been forthcoming.

For their parts, Celestia and Luna were shamelessly enjoying themselves. It was wonderful to be able to express a desire they had both had for so long, but that had seemed so far from fulfillment. A large part of Sunset’s wonder at her new life situation was simply enjoying how happy she seemed to make her new mother and aunt.

There were adjustments, of course. Settling on terms of endearment, for example, took a bit of trial and error, and more than once the two older women discovered that things their parents had called them just didn’t quite work in Sunset’s case.

One Saturday in late October Celestia took Sunset to the mall to buy some warmer clothes, as the weather was starting to turn cooler. As during similar shopping trips before, Celestia was nearly beside herself with excitement, which Sunset regarded with a strange sort of grateful amusement. Totally losing herself in the moment as they entered the mall, Celestia turned to the nearest store, extended her hand, and joyfully said, “Come on, lamb!”

Sunset froze, wide-eyed.

Celestia, noting the absence of her daughter’s hand in her own, turned to look back and found Sunset staring at her with an expression that could best be described as bemused amazement. She immediately blushed with embarrassement, realizing she had made Sunset uncomfortable.

It wasn’t that Sunset minded being called something that one usually called a much younger child – in her newfound humility she’d admitted to herself that she kind of liked that, because it made her feel loved. It was more of a…species issue.

“Oh…I’m sorry, sweetheart. Um…perhaps where you come from…being equine and all…one doesn’t…” Celestia stuttered.

Sunset suddenly burst out laughing, realizing the humor of the situation. As she got herself under control, she reassured her worried mother with a hand on her arm. “No…no…” she sputtered. Finally catching her breath, she explained, drawing closer and lowering her voice. “We ponies don’t generally refer to our foals as baby sheep. It’s not that we dislike sheep, they’re just…really passive."

“Ah,” said Celestia, turning even redder.

Sunset chuckled again. “You can call me that if you really need to. I know you weren’t trying to offend me or anything.”

“Well, it’s just that my mom used to call me that, and Luna too. And for humans, lambs are creatures that represent, well, cuteness and innocence.”

Sunset’s face fell instantly. “But I’m not innocent.”

Celestia smiled at her kindly. “But you are repentant and earnest, and that is close enough for me.”

Sunset’s smile returned, with a blush on her own face this time. “I…guess…”

Celestia reached for her hand again, and Sunset allowed her to take it, her blush intensifying.

“Perhaps I’ll just refrain from that one, for now at least,” said Celestia warmly. “There are plenty of other options, after all. Maybe you’ll give me some suggestions?”

Sunset had no idea what to say to that. She just turned redder still and allowed her mother to lead her to the store.

There was one last formal stage to Sunset’s discipline at school. The front door was complete. The suspension had been served. The tutoring of younger students was in progress. But the Friday before the week of the Musical Showcase, Principal Celestia called a special assembly. The student body gathered in the gym, since the funding for an actual auditorium was still only partially available. The whispers and murmurs were louder than usual, largely because no one had any idea what the assembly was supposed to be about – no one except the president of the student body, six members of the junior class, and two more juniors who didn’t know for sure but had a pretty good idea.

The assembly was to be the last activity of the day. Behind the curtains, Celestia and Luna stood looking intently at Sunset.

“Are you absolutely sure about this, my little sun?” Celestia asked her sadly.

“Yes. Yes, I’m sure. Why…why would you ask that? Didn’t you say this was a good idea? Honorable, even?”

“Yes, I did say that. But I’m not looking forward to this. Not at all. Can you blame me for that?” Celestia replied, almost morosely.

“…No. No, I suppose not,” Sunset agreed, looking down.

An alarm dinged from Celestia’s smartphone. She gave Luna, who looked no happier than she, a meaningful look.

Thus, at exactly 2:50 pm, Principal Celestia took the stage, accompanied by her sister and, to the surprise of the gathered students, Octavia Melody and Pinkie Pie. Pinkie’s hair was flat and straight and there was no smile on her face.

Celestia tapped the microphone, causing a short burst of feedback. “Good afternoon, students.” There was instant silence. The students of Canterlot High respected their principal, and her expression today successfully conveyed the message that trifling with her would be exceptionally unwise.

“I know that I am all that is keeping you from the end of your day, so this assembly will be short and to the point,” she began. “Basically, we are here today to observe the righting of two wrongs that happened in the previous school year. It cannot have escaped any of your notice that a certain member of our junior class has been trying to make a change lately, and, as part of that change, she has recently admitted to, frankly, taking underhanded measures to ensure victory at both of the School Dances last year. These measures certainly counted as cheating, and violated a number of school rules, in addition to being mean and dishonest.”

“I am not going to go into the specifics of what was done. Suffice it to say the following: first, Sunset Shimmer has come forward voluntarily. I want to stress this. This entire thing has been her idea, and she has not been coerced or forced in any way. Second, while I applaud Ms. Shimmer for coming forward and admitting the mean, nasty things she has done, as the chief administrator of this school I cannot completely ignore them. While what you are about to witness may allow Ms. Shimmer and the two girls she wronged to bury their hatchets, the rest of you may rest assured that Ms. Shimmer will face discipline under school rules that will be in addition to what she has already incurred in relation to this year’s Fall Formal, starting with being banned from participating in this year’s Spring Fling in any capacity. That being said, I have mitigated the additional discipline significantly because Ms. Shimmer has come forward of her own volition.” She paused for a moment to let this sink in.

Celestia continued. “Vice Principal Luna is here as Chief of Discipline, and though I have been handling the matter of Ms. Shimmer personally, she approves of these proceedings. Also here to lend their blessing are your student body president, Ms. Melody, and the Head of the School Dance Planning Committee, for the third year running, Ms. Pie.” All three of them nodded at her.

“Very well. Ms. Shimmer, you may come forward.” Celestia stepped away from the microphone as Pinkie took her place.

There was complete silence. The only sound that could be heard was Sunset’s boots as she walked slowly out from backstage. Her head was down, and she did not look at the gathered students as she carried two large white boxes. She stopped next to Pinkie.

“Lyra Heartstrings, Rarity,” Pinkie said into the microphone. “Please join us on stage.”

Rarity came from backstage, where she had been waiting with Sunset and their friends. Lyra, now knowing exactly what was about to happen, came warily up the stairs from the gym floor where she had been watching with Bon Bon. The two young women stopped behind Sunset.

Pinkie swallowed audibly. “Sunset…do you…publicly admit that you cheated during last year’s Fall Formal and Spring Fling, deliberately sabotaging the efforts of Lyra and Rarity?” she asked unhappily.

“I do,” Sunset said quietly.

Pinkie took a deep breath. It was obvious to everyone that she was not having any fun at all. “What do you want to do about it?” she asked.

Again, in a small voice, Sunset spoke into the microphone. “I want to return the crowns, and I want them to be given to Lyra and Rarity, respectively.”

There were a few gasps and murmurs from the students as she said this.

“Anything else you’d…like to add?” Pinkie asked almost reluctantly.

“Yes.” Sunset turned around and faced Rarity and Lyra. “Lyra, Rarity, I’m very, very sorry. I wish I hadn’t done the things I did to you both. I offer you both my humblest apologies.” Rarity met her eyes and gave her an encouraging smile. Lyra just stared in amazement.

Sunset put the boxes down on the floor and opened the top one. There was the sound of rustling tissue paper, and then Sunset brought out the crown from the 2012 Fall Formal and, rising, handed it to Pinkie.

Pinkie gestured to Lyra, who came forward, still looking totally stunned. “Lyra, as the Head of the School Dance Planning Committee,” Pinkie said, “I formally crown you the Princess of the 2012 Fall Formal. Your name will be put on the plaque at the front of the school and Sunset’s will be struck from it.” Then, Pinkie put the crown on Lyra’s head and stepped back a bit, indicating Lyra to the gathered students. The students clapped, uncertainly at first, but then with growing enthusiasm. Bon Bon cheered. Lyra looked like she didn’t know whether to smile or cry. After a minute or so, Pinkie led her to step back from the microphone.

This was Sunset’s sign to bring out the second crown. Again, she bent down and retrieved the crown from the 2013 Spring Fling and gave it to Pinkie. Pinkie gestured to Rarity, who came forward.

Pinkie said the words again, but this time to Rarity. “Rarity, as the Head of the School Dance Planning Committee,” Pinkie said, “I formally crown you the Princess of the 2013 Spring Fling. Your name will be put on the plaque at the front of the school and Sunset’s will be struck from it.” Again, Pinkie placed the crown on Rarity’s head and stepped back a bit, giving Rarity her belated moment in the sun. There was clapping and cheering again. “That’s better!” someone shouted. Rarity smiled and accepted the adulation. As it began to die down, however, she took the microphone.

“There’s something I’d like to say,” she stated, looking at Celestia.

Celestia nodded her permission.

Rarity looked at Sunset. “Sunset…you’re my friend now, and I accept your apology. I forgive you.” And she spread her arms. Sunset wasted no time in accepting Rarity’s hug. It lasted for quite a while, and when the two young women separated, both were wiping away tears. The rest of the students watched in confusion. They didn’t know what to make of this – it seemed unbelievable that Rarity would forgive Sunset and become her friend, given all that Sunset had done to her.

Celestia came forward again. “We are almost done – I have one last matter to clear up. I know what many of you are thinking: what about Ms. Shimmer’s win of the 2012 Spring Fling? In addition to questioning Ms. Shimmer herself, Vice Principal Luna and I have conducted an investigation, aided by Ms. Pie. We can say with certainty that Ms. Shimmer won the 2012 Spring Fling fairly, so she will be permitted to retain that crown and title. This concludes our assembly. Thank you all for coming; you are dismissed.”

The gym erupted in uproar. Celestia ignored it, turning efficiently and departing into the backstage area with her sister in tow. Sunset fled too, but not without a tentative, pleading look at Lyra. Lyra just stared back – neither angry nor welcoming. Suddenly, she ran from the stage and out of the gym. Sunset sighed heavily, wiped away more tears, and continued backstage as both Pinkie and Rarity caught up to her and walked with her, their hands on her shoulders.

The night of the 2013 Fall Formal. Three sweatshirt-clad young women sat at a nondescript table in an average diner in on the wrong side of the tracks in Canterlot City. But these three girls were anything but average or nondescript. Around them, the patrons of the diner argued and yelled at each other. Fist-fights nearly broke out between best friends. The atmosphere was more than tense – it was volatile and unstable. And the three girls sat at their table, the center of the storm, looking…bored.

“That was barely worth the effort, Adagio. I’m so tired of ‘fast food’. I need an actual meal!” complained Aria Blaze, her purple and teal pigtails swaying as she shook her head.

Adagio Dazzle rolled her eyes. “We’ve been over this so many times. The energy in this world isn’t as strong as in Equestria. We can gain only so much power here.” She turned and looked out the window, her huge mane of orange hair poofing out behind her.

Aria slammed her hands on the table, making the silverware jump. “Ugh! I wish we’d never been banished to this awful place!”

Adagio looked at her out of the corner of her eyes. “Really? I love it here!” Her voice dripped sarcasm, but, typically, her youngest colleague failed to grasp it.

“For realsies?” Sonata Dusk asked with surprise, her high cornflower blue ponytail rising above her head like a question mark. “Because I think this place is the worst!”

Aria emitted a deeply frustrated sound. “You’re the worst, Sonata!”

“Oh yeah? Well I think you’re…” Sonata tried to retort, but she was interrupted by Adagio.

“Ergh! I’ll tell you one thing – being stuck here with you two isn’t making this world any more bearable!” she bit out through clenched teeth. At that moment there was a flash of brilliant light. With a gasp, Adagio leapt to her feet and watched in amazement as two rainbow colored columns of light rose into the sky on the other side of town, wrapping around each other like a double helix. Without a word she ran out the door and stopped on the sidewalk, staring up at the light in wonder. Her two colleagues followed her and stood behind her, watching as well.

The rainbow helix suddenly blasted a rainbow light beam down toward the ground, clearly hitting a target they could not see. A tornado of multicolored light rose into the sky above it. The three girls could not know that at that moment, on the grounds of Canterlot High School, before its ruined doors, Sunset Shimmer had met her match. The lights abruptly faded.

Adagio turned back to her compatriots, her eyes wide. “Did you feel that?! Do you know what that was?!”

Her two “sisters” shrugged their shoulders.

“It was Equestrian magic! And some of the most powerful I’ve ever felt!” said Adagio, shaking her head in amazement.

“But you just said this world doesn’t have Equestrian magic,” Aria pointed out.

Adagio pulled herself up to her full height. She turned around and looked into the now quiet night sky. She smiled, but it was a death’s head smile. “It does now,” she purred. “And we’re going to use it to make everyone in this pathetic little world adore us!” She turned back to her sisters. “Whether they want to, or not.”

Author's Note

So now we’re headed into Rainbow Rocks. I will be using the script, but with some modifications/additions and hopefully aged up a bit. The additions, as usual, should fill the script out and depict some conversations that must have happened, but weren’t part of the movie.

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 24: THAT Kind of Off

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 24: THAT Kind of Off

Sunset ran into the gym, knowing that she was almost late for the assembly. As she passed through the doors, she felt a surge of adrenaline. The gym was crowded with fellow students, but, as nearly all of them were intent on their decoration projects, no one seemed to notice her arrival. Momentarily intimidated by the sheer number of students, Sunset began picking her way carefully across the polished wood floor. Halfway across the gym, she spotted some of her friends’ younger sisters working on a poster. She sighed – so far her efforts to connect with them had failed, even though their older sisters had clearly forgiven and welcomed her. She decided, doggedly, that she’d better try again. That was the mantra of her life, lately. Keep trying. Just try again.

She walked tentatively up to Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo, who had not yet noticed her. She picked up a paintbrush. “Want some help?” she asked with a smile, trying to sound as cheerful as possible.

The three younger girls looked up at her, startled. They quickly shared a glance, then Apple Bloom answered for them. “Uh, no thanks. We’re good.” Sunset noticed that their expressions were now wary rather than openly angry or hostile. Maybe that’s a little progress, at least, she thought to herself. But she could not fully keep the disappointed look from her face.

“Oh. Okay,” she answered in a small voice, her head falling a bit.

A loud, unspeakably cheerful voice made her nearly jump out of her skin. “SUNNY! OVER HERE!” She looked up to see Pinkie Pie waving at her and jumping up and down with one of happiest smiles she’d ever seen. And while Pinkie’s heartfelt welcome did warm her heart, she couldn’t help but regret that it had alerted the entire student body to her presence in the gym. She made her way over to her friends trying to hide her face as the usual whispers, stares, and glares began.

She sighed as she arrived. “I didn’t know the whole school would be here,” she told them listlessly. They all looked at her sympathetically, and Fluttershy, who was closest, put a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

Rarity decided a change of subject was in order. She returned to admiring the poster that she and Pinkie Pie had made. “Quite the eye-catching advertisement, if I do say so myself.”

“AND IT SMELLS LIKE CAKE!” Pinkie shouted gleefully.

“It does?” Fluttershy asked, confused. She tried to take a gentle sniff of the poster.

“I used frosting instead of paste!” Pinkie explained, covering Fluttershy’s face with the poster. Fluttershy batted it away, but the damage had been done. Her face was partially covered in frosting.

Applejack smirked. “Uh, Fluttershy, you’ve got a little somethin’, uh…” she motioned to her own cheek.

Fluttershy rubbed her thumb across her cheek, removing approximately 5% of the frosting. “Did I get it?” she asked hopefully.

“Heh, not exactly,” answered Applejack. Sunset whipped out a handkerchief and went to work on Fluttershy’s face. Fluttershy smiled at her gratefully.

Sunset looked at Applejack as she cleaned Fluttershy up, motioning toward Pinkie with her head. “Too much sugar again?” she mouthed.

Applejack shook her head. “Caffeine!” she mouthed back, a look of nearly comical dread on her face.

Sunset’s eyes widened, but before she could fully react to the looming apocalypse that was Pinkie + caffeine, Principal Celestia’s amplified voice rang out a cross the gym.

“Good afternoon, students! I just wanted to tell you how pleased I am that so many of you are going to participate in the first ever Canterlot High School Musical Showcase!” This was greeted by a chorus of cheers. “This is a wonderful opportunity to raise money for all our after-school programs here at CHS,” Celestia continued. “So keep working on those signs and posters! I think it’s going to be one of the most exciting events we’ve had at CHS since the Fall Formal!”

Every head in the gym instantly swung around to look at Sunset Shimmer. Almost none of them were remotely friendly. Sunset blushed, covered her face, and shrunk down against the bleachers as her friends gave her more sympathetic looks.

A few minutes later, safe in the refuge of the music room, Sunset tried to control her dejection. Two months had passed, and she felt like she had made no progress re-integrating into the student body at all. “I am never gonna live that down,” she lamented to her friends.

“It’s only been two months, Sunset. And you’ve only been back to school for six weeks of that. I think you’ll have to give them more time. But you’re right, it will probably take a lot more time,” Fluttershy responded, almost apologetically. Sunset sighed heavily.

“Darling, you have us, and we’ve forgiven you for your past,” Rarity pointed out.

“I know, and I’m grateful. But it’s like I’m not making any progress with the others at all.”

The other girls didn’t know what to say. Applejack decided to look on the bright side. “To be honest, though, Ah’d have to say the whole thing's brought everyone in school closer than ever before. Including the six of us.”

“Let’s get rehearsing then!” Rainbow cried. Nothing like some music to help everybody feel better. The Rainbooms each took their places as Sunset set the volume on the mixer and then jumped up on the piano to listen. The girls launched into “Better Than Ever.” Shortly after they began to play, each girl started to glow with a colorful light that matched their skin tone, and they grew pony ears and longer hair. Fluttershy and Rainbow sprouted wings. Sunset smiled, shaking her head in amazement. At least she was able to enjoy their “ponying up” now. At first, it had utterly terrified her. Her friends had had to stop playing and retrieve her, with much coaxing, from underneath a table, with promises that they had absolutely no intention of Rainbowing her again.

Now, the Rainbooms were sounding polished and skilled – Sunset was pleased for them; they were ready for the Musical Showcase. And, like the true friends they were, Sunset quickly realized they were singing the song to her, to help her feel better. She smiled shyly, especially as Rainbow and Fluttershy came and stood right next to her and smiled encouragingly at her.

The song ended, and Sunset clapped appreciatively. Several of the girls took mock bows. Rainbow and Fluttershy went back over to the others, Rainbow throwing Sunset a wink on the way and Fluttershy giving her shoulder a quick rub.

Rarity was laughing with delight. “I still can’t believe this happens when we play! Oh, I’ve got to look into some new accessories! Something that looks good in a longer ponytail. Ooh! Maybe some clip-on earrings for when I get those adorable pony ears!”

“Ah still wonder why it happens,” Applejack mused. “Ah know we’ve discussed this before, but Ah can’t keep from wonderin’. Twilight took her crown back to Equestria. Shouldn’t that mean she took all the magic back with her?”

“Who cares why it happens?” Rainbow cried. “It makes my band totally awesome!”

The other girls looked at her in annoyance. “Oh? Your band?” Rarity asked pointedly.

“Duh! It was my idea to start the Rainbooms so we could be in the Showcase. Plus, I’m the lead singer and the lead guitarist.”

Sunset frowned. This kind of thing had been happening more and more lately, and it kind of worried her. Generally her friends got on almost incredibly well, but when the matter of the band came up, there was sometimes tension. And it seemed to be getting worse. But Sunset had no intention of voicing her concerns – she was quite certain she didn’t have enough credit yet to be pointing anything out. This is probably normal, Sunset told herself. I don’t know enough yet to be sure there’s anything wrong.

As Rarity opened her mouth to retort, a loud knock sounded on the music room door. A second later the door swung open slightly and Flash Sentry peeked in. Sunset felt her stomach clench. She looked at the floor.

“Uh, I heard you outside. You guys are sounding really tight!” he complimented them awkwardly.

“We’re getting there,” Rainbow responded. “Rarity’s still coming in a little late on the second verse, and AJ’s bass solo could use a little work.”

Sunset tried to keep from gasping out loud. How could Rainbow say something like that in front of an outsider? Neither Rarity nor Applejack was known for her long temper, and both of them looked irritated. What is going on? Sunset wondered to herself. Maybe…maybe this isn’t normal.

“They’ll get it together in time for the showcase,” Rainbow added hastily, perhaps in an attempt to soften the blows.

To his credit, Flash looked a bit embarrassed himself at Rainbow’s remarks. The storms brewing on Rarity and Applejack’s faces probably contributed. Nevertheless, he gathered himself and pressed on to the business that had brought him. “Uh, I don’t suppose any of our friends from…uh…out of town might come? Uh, it being a special charity event and all.”

“Sorry, Flash,” Applejack answered. “Ah don’t think Twilight’s gonna be back any time soon.”

Flash laughed nervously. “Oh…yeah. Okay. I just, you know, thought I’d ask. Uh…k-keep rockin’ it!” He backed out of the music room, bumping clumsily into one of the doors as he left and making gun pointing motions with both of his hands to cover his awkwardness.

The girls shook their heads in amusement. “Well,” Rarity giggled. “Someone is quite the smitten kitten.” Then she started, blushed, and looked at Sunset in embarrassment. “Oh, I’m sorry, Sunset. I always seem to forget you and Flash used to be an item.”

But Sunset’s face was more sad than they would have expected. “It’s ok, Rarity,” she said quietly. “Flash is a great guy, but to be honest, I never really liked-him liked him. I…was just using him to bolster my own popularity.”

The other girls just stared at her in stunned amazement. Sunset had not told them this before.

She sighed heavily again – one of her most frequent acts in recent weeks. “The old me really was awful, wasn’t she?”

The other five looked at each other and were forced to agree, nodding their heads with chagrin. Sunset hung her head even further. Applejack came to her and put an arm around her shoulders. “But the important thing is that you’ve turned yourself around,” she said warmly.

Sunset looked up. “Thanks, AJ. But, as I’ve already mentioned, besides you guys, nobody else here feels the same way.”

Suddenly the P.A. system beeped and Luna’s voice filled the room. “Sunset Shimmer, please report to the main foyer.”
Sunset hopped down from the piano and grabbed her bookbag. “Gotta run,” she told the other girls. “I volunteered to show some new students around the school. I figured it’d be good for them to get to know the new me before they heard all the stuff about the old me,” she finished with a hint of bitterness. She left without another world. Rarity and Applejack stared after her for a moment with concern, but Rainbow had other plans.

“We’ve still got a few minutes before lunch starts. What do you say we do ‘Awesome as I Wanna Be’?”

Fluttershy saw her chance. “Um, Rainbow? I was wondering if we could maybe play the song I wrote?”

But Rainbow waved her hand dismissively. “We’ll get to it.”

Fluttershy deflated. “Oh. Okay,” she murmured, disappointment clear on her face. But no one else was even looking at her.

Sunset rushed into the foyer, looking for the new students. At last she spotted them, standing near the main doors. There were three of them. She walked up to them and introduced herself.

“Hi, I’m Sunset Shimmer. Are you the girls I’m supposed to show around?”

The one with the huge orange hair stepped forward. “We are,” she said in an oddly formal and dramatic manner.

Sunset decided to press on. “Canterlot High is a great school! You’re really gonna love it!”

The orange-haired girl spoke again with an odd smile. “Oh, yes. We really sense there’s something…magical about this place.”

For some reason, the new girl’s choice of words gave Sunset a bit of pause. Oh well, nothing else for it, she thought to herself. On with the tour.

She led them throughout the school, stopping at every place that could possibly be significant. As she walked, the three new girls, who had given her their names, listened politely and with apparent interest. Sunset started to feel more comfortable – the three girls were acting perfectly normally. I’m just on edge, Sunset told herself.

“That’s the science lab,” she said, pointing. “Computer lab is in there. Oh! I just remembered. We’re having a big musical showcase this weekend! The whole school is pretty much rallying around it.”

Adagio seemed very excited about this. “A musical showcase?” she asked, with an actual gasp.

“Yes. I’m sure, since you’re new, that Principal Celestia would let you sign up late if you’re interested.”

Aria looked at her nails. “We have been known to sing from time to time,” she said airily.

“Hello? We sing, like, all the time!” Sonata interjected with an incredulous look. “It’s how we get people to do what we want!”

The reaction of the other two girls to this statement was nothing short of breathtaking. Adagio whirled on her, making a cutting motion across her neck and growling. Aria rolled her eyes and facepalmed. Sunset was confused, but she didn’t like the looks they were giving each other.

“What? What did I say?” Sonata asked innocently, apparently not intimidated by her friends.

Adagio continued to growl. “What you meant to say was that being in a musical showcase sounds like a great way to meet other students,” she bit out. Sunset’s eyes widened. She had grown up in a palace. She knew a command when she heard one.

Sonata responded instantly, looking slightly embarrassed. “Ohhhh, yeah. That’s…what she said I meant to say. That’s what I meant. To say.”

Aria rolled her eyes again and turned to Sonata. “And what you would have said if you weren’t the worst!”

Sonata didn’t hesitate for a second. “You are!” she retorted angrily. As the two girls began to argue in earnest, Adagio turned back to Sunset.

“You’ll have to excuse them,” she sneered in an uncomfortably conspiratorial manner. “They’re idiots.”

“Hmph!” the other two girls huffed simultaneously.

Sunset was pretty weirded out by now. She laughed nervously, trying to break the tension, and decided a change of subject would be in order. She noticed again the ruby pendants each of the three new girls had around her neck on a black choker. “Those are pretty,” she said, trying to be genuinely complimentary. She gestured toward Adagio’s pendant. “Where did you…”

Sunset was unable to finish her question as Adagio had suddenly seized her wrist in a remarkably strong, painful, and uncomfortable grip. The look on her face was more than unfriendly. But as quickly as she had grabbed it, she released Sunset’s wrist and laughed. “Sorry about that! These pendants mean an awful lot to us. We’d just hate for anything to happen to them.” She smiled, trying to defuse the situation. Her smile, however, did not reach her eyes.

A few minutes later, Sunset walked into the cafeteria alone, looking for her friends and trying to figure out what exactly was bothering her about the three new girls. She saw the Rainbooms sitting at their usual table and hurried over to them, putting her bookbag over the back of her chair and sitting down. She looked pensive.

Applejack smiled at her pleasantly. “Well, how was the tour?”

Sunset didn’t answer immediately. She rested her chin on her hand and finally answered. “I don’t know. I mean, these new girls, they were…there was something off about them.”

Pinkie immediately pulled her hair around to her face to create a pink fluffy beard. “Like, off like this?” she asked. Before anyone could answer, she had released her hair and stuffed two carrots in her teeth like a vampire. “Or off like this? Or…oh! Like…”

“Maybe we should just let her tell us?” Rainbow asked Pinkie with an amused grin, winking at Sunset.

Pinkie quieted down. Sunset elaborated. “That’s just it! I can’t put my finger on it. They just acted sort of…strange around me. Maybe someone already talked to them about how awful I used to be.” Sunset’s face fell as she sighed heavily yet again. “So much for making a good first impression.”

“Uh huh,” said Fluttershy absently and unexpectedly. She hadn’t been listening very carefully. The other girls, minus Sunset, suddenly gave her a “way to go” look. “Oh! I mean…that’s probably not it,” she corrected herself as she turned red and sank into her chair.

But Sunset, fortunately, hadn’t noticed. She was still in her own world, and it wasn’t a very pleasant one.

Outside the cafeteria doors, Adagio briefed her sisters on her plan. “This is it, girls. The moment we’ve been waiting for.”

“Lunch?” Sonata asked hopefully, her face brightening.

Adagio groaned. “No! The chance for us to get our magic back!”

“Oh, right.”

Adagio continued. “Our voices are just strong enough to make them want something so badly, they’ll fight each other to get it.”

This time it was Aria’s turn to groan with frustration. “So we’re just gonna do what we always do? Stir up a little trouble and then feed off the negative energy? Some plan, Adagio,” she finished sarcastically.

“It won’t be the same as the times before,” Adagio answered vehemently. “There is Equestrian magic here. This level of negative energy will give us the power we need to get this entire world to do our bidding.”

“But we can get lunch after though, right? It’s Taco Tuesday!” Sonata said with visible excitement.

Adagio didn’t answer. She just stared at Sonata for a few seconds, then, apparently deciding Sonata’s remark didn’t merit a response, just said “Follow my lead!” to them both.

“Or my lead,” Aria remarked darkly and quietly.

“MY lead!” Adagio snarled back dangerously.

The Rainbooms were quietly eating their lunches and trying to figure out how to encourage Sunset when the three new girls entered the cafeteria. And they made quite an entrance, singing as they came.

Fluttershy looked startled, Rainbow incredulous, Rarity stunned, Applejack dubious, and Pinkie looked…well, happy and interested. Sunset just stared in amazement.

The three girls sang like true professionals. It was as though a major international pop star and her two best backup singers had unexpectedly decided to stop by CHS for an impromptu concert. The Rainbooms watched as the three girls sauntered around the cafeteria. Then, one by one, the Rainbooms started to frown. The message of the song was not a pleasant one. They sang of fierce competition and one-upsmanship. And they suggested that cruelty was a legitimate tool. What was surprising was how the other students were lapping it up. Soon, their fellow Wondercolts were on their feet and getting in each others’ faces. Unkind, frankly mean words were being exchanged – and it became clear that the Musical Showcase would be turning into a Battle of the Bands.

Sunset’s training and experience were coming back to her. The three girls were clearly casting a spell, or using some kind of magical effect. She could actually see a green mist leaking from the other students and flowing into the rubies at the new girls’ throats. Sunset only just resisted an urge to leap to her feet – this was dark magic, and it chilled her to her core. Charm! She realized with horror. The new girls are charming the other students! She covered her ears before her brain fully re-asserted itself: she looked at her friends, afraid they would succumb, but noticed to her amazement that they were clearly unaffected. Then she realized she was unaffected too. Why? She wondered. Why are we immune?

She had no time to wonder any further. The three new girls finished their song and sauntered back out of the cafeteria, leaving strife and bitterness in their wake.

“Ohhh…they’re that kind of ‘off’,” commented Pinkie. She wasn’t smiling any more.

This time Sunset really did leap to her feet. She whirled on her friends. “We have to get to Celestia,” she cried. “Right now!” Then she froze, a shot of adrenaline spasming in her stomach. This was the first time she had suggested any course of action, or even any activity of any kind, to her friends. And she hadn’t actually suggested it. She’d ordered it. Would they get angry? Had she overstepped her bounds?

To her relief Applejack stood up immediately. “Sugarcube, Ah think you’re right. And the sooner the better.” The other girls were on their feet too, all looking at Sunset with concerned faces. She felt her heart warm so quickly she was almost moved to tears. Apparently, when it came to magic, her friends trusted her implicitly. It was the happiest she’d felt in days.

“Come on!” she said, waving her arm over her shoulder. They followed her right out the door. Rarity came up beside her. “Sunset, I think you are probably right, but are you absolutely sure about this? Going to the principal, even though she is your adopted mother, is a pretty big step.”

“Those three are definitely in possession of some kind of dark magic. How else could you explain what happened back there?”

Rarity sighed, shaking her head. “You must be right. After all, you know a great deal more about magic than any of us. I’m still thinking about what Applejack was talking about this morning – it just seems odd that there would be more magic in this world, even though Twilight took her crown with her.”

“I know, Rarity,” Sunset agreed, “but I can’t argue with what I just saw.”

“Well, don’t worry, ya’ll,” Applejack said. “We’ll let Ms. Celestia know all about this and those girls will be kicked to the curb in no time. The last thing she needs is another school event almost ruined by some power-crazed lunatic.” Applejack’s eyes went wide. “Oh, my! No offense, Sunset!” she said, with a look of true distress.

“None taken,” said Sunset with another sigh.

Author's Note

I really do think the first time that the girls ponied up in Sunset’s presence, she would have been startled and anxious – possibly even frightened. The Sunset of Rainbow Rocks is clearly insecure, guilt-ridden, and anxious, and I think at this point these feelings would take precedence over her natural intellectual curiosity over why they were able to pony up at all.

“Aria..airily” – see what I did there? :P

I like the idea that Sunset can identify spells and effects. It’s my DnD showing through again – essentially Sunset has the spellcraft skill and she passed her check ;)

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 26: The Princess of Friendship

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 26: The Princess of Friendship

Twilight Sparkle, newly styled the Princess of Friendship, lounged comfortably on the huge round crystal table in her throne room, contentedly reading a book. She was surrounded by books and her friends. It had been a quiet, lazy day. And the best part was – more books were arriving every minute! Even now a delivery pony wheeled a cart into the throne room that was piled so high with books that calling it precarious would have been a gross understatement.

“Excuse me, Your Highness?” the delivery pony asked with a smile, sensing her mood. “Where do you want all these books from Princess Celestia?”

“The library,” Twilight answered. “Third door on the left.”

“Uh, even this one that’s glowin’ and vibratin’?”

Twilight looked up instantly. The very topmost book was buzzing and blinking with magenta light. Intrigued but wary, she pulled the book down to her telekinetically and examined it – it was clearly magical. She quickly checked it for signs that it was dangerous and ran a spell to detect evil intent and curses – one does not simply open a magical book without taking some precautions. Still, she had little fear the book was dangerous – Celestia would never send her something like that without warning her. Satisfied for the time being, she opened the book and began to leaf through it rapidly. Her friends began to gather around her.

“What is it, Twilight?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight looked at a few more pages, then turned to the last page with any writing on it – it was this page that was actually flashing with light. As soon as she turned to it the book stopped vibrating and the light stopped. She read carefully, her eyes getting wider with each line. “It…appears to be a message to Princess Celestia from Sunset Shimmer and my friends in the mirror world,” she told her friends with amazement.

“How is that even possible?” Rarity asked incredulously.

“I have no idea, but it…sounds like they need help. To the library!” she cried, springing up and galloping toward the door. Her friends dashed after her.

Once in the library, Twilight flew up to one of the upper shelves and selected a specific book. She landed and put the book on a table so all her friends could see it. “The way Sunset Shimmer described them, I think these new girls sound an awful lot like…the Sirens!”

“NOT THE SIRENS!” Pinkie gasped dramatically. “I don’t actually know who they are…” she then stage whispered to Fluttershy.

Twilight just shook her head and continued. “The Sirens were three beautiful but dangerous creatures who had the power to charm others with their music. But to maintain this power, they had to feed on the negativity and distrust of others. The more of this negative energy they consumed, the stronger their voices became, and the farther they could spread their dark magic. Bit like windigoes if you ask me.”

“I don’t think I like this story very much,” said Fluttershy, with a shudder.

“Well, if the Sirens had had their way, they would have divided and conquered all of Equestria. But Star Swirl the Bearded wouldn’t have it,” Twilight said with a proud smile. “Rumor has it he found a way to banish them to another world – one where he believed their magic powers would be sealed. That world must have been the mirror world where Sunset and my friends live.”

“But Star Swirl must have sent them there a…thousand years ago,” pointed out Applejack. “How come they’re just surfacin’ now?”

“I don’t know,” Twilight admitted. “But if my hunch is right and it is the Sirens who have come to Canterlot High, this spell they’ve cast is only the beginning. What Sunset says in her letter is right – they are in grave danger. At full power the Sirens could dominate that entire planet.” Twilight looked up at her friends grimly. “My friends in the mirror world need me. I have to get back to them!”

“I hate to burst your bubble, Twilight, but the connection between their world and ours will still be totally cut off for a super long time!” Rainbow pointed out.

Twilight was preparing a response when Pinkie materialized between her and Rainbow and cut her off. “Okay, first of all: if there was bubble-blowing going on, why wasn’t I informed!? And secondly, if the connection is totally cut off, how was Sunset Shimmer able to get this message through to Twilight?”

Twilight and Rainbow just stared at her for a few seconds, then suddenly Twilight gasped. “Pinkie, you’re a genius!” she shouted.

Pinkie looked smug. “Yeah, I get that a lot. Now about those bubbles…” she said, turning threateningly toward Rainbow.

What followed was a fevered period of intense work by Twilight to construct the most…intricate magical device any of them had ever seen. Most of the girls chose to watch just out of sheer amazement. After about three hours of this, Twilight finally seemed to be nearing the completion of her efforts. “… and the interval between the two points is defined as the sum of the squares of the separation between the points along three spatial dimensions!” she cried triumphantly, standing back to admire her handiwork.

What could only be described as a contraption had been set up around the mirror, which Princess Celestia had had moved to Twilight’s castle for safe keeping. The ponies stared at it in complete confusion. “Say what now?” Spike asked dubiously.

“Duh!” shouted Pinkie. “She’s gonna take the magic in here…”, she pointed to the book, “…and put it in there,” she finished, pointing to the mirror. “That’ll make the portal open up so that whenever she wants to, she can go from here to there.” Suddenly Pinkie began appearing randomly around the device in increasingly improbable locations. “There to here. Here to there. Here, there! Here there! Here…”

“We get the idea!” Applejack cried with wide eyes, trying to get her to calm down. She appeared directly in front of Applejack with a huge, maniacal smile.

Twilight suppressed her own laughter. She looked at the device again. “Now to see if it actually works.” She levitated the book up into a receptacle that had been built on top of the mirror. As soon as she put it in place, magenta energy began to crackle around it. They all watched as the energy began to flow out of the book and through the various parts of the machine. After about thirty seconds, the mirror itself flashed and a swirling pattern began to be visible on the mirror’s surface. Suitable “oohs” and “ahhs” were said by all present.

“Don’t suppose we could join you this time around?” Applejack asked, tearing her eyes away from the mirror.

Twilight considered this, then responded. “Better not. It could make things pretty confusing if Canterlot High suddenly had two of each of you.” Her friends reluctantly agreed.

“But I still get to go, right?” Spike asked excitedly. “There isn’t another one of me at Canterlot High. And you never know if you might need your trusty assistant.”

“Yes, Spike. You can come.”

“Yes!” he exulted, pumping his fist.

“Don’t worry girls – I don’t think we’ll be gone long,” Twilight said, trying to comfort her friends. “Now, I’m going to go pack a few things and be right back!”

Twilight gathered a few more things for her saddlebags in her room, then turned to leave. Her way was blocked by Rainbow Dash. Rainbow’s face was unhappy.

Twilight smiled at her, trying to help her feel better. “Hey, I know you’re bummed that you can’t come with me, but…”

“That’s not it, Twilight. At least, not all of it.”

“Oh. There’s something else, then?”

“Listen, Twilight, I hate to bring this up…but I have to. You’ve told us about how you think Sunset was really broken up and sorry and stuff. And, because you’re you, I want to believe that. But…you need to take precautions. You need to consider other possibilities.”

Twilight froze. She had to admit that in her excitement from getting the portal working again, and the chance to see her friends again, and the chance to check on Sunset and make sure she was getting better, she had neglected to consider something truly disheartening. “You mean…it could be a trap, or a trick, or something?”

Rainbow looked almost apologetic. “I don’t think that’s what’s going to happen. But after what we just went through – we’d be crazy not to at least consider it. From what you’ve told us, Sunset was devious. Like Tirek-class devious. Please, just…be careful.”

Twilight sighed. She thought for a moment, but she couldn’t find a cogent objection to what Rainbow was saying. “Ok, Rainbow. You’re right. I’ll be careful.”

Rainbow nodded and gave her a wan smile. “That’s all I ask.”

After saying goodbye to her friends, once again Twilight found herself hurled through a tunnel of kaleidoscope colors as her body shifted and changed around her. With breathtaking suddenness, she was thrown free of the other side of the portal and was flying through the air. She landed heavily on her side and rolled to a stop. “Ooof!” she cried.

She heard a cacophony of familiar voices joyfully calling her name and opened her eyes as she rubbed what would probably soon be a fairly significant bruise on her temple. As her vision cleared she looked up.

Straight into the apparently concerned eyes of Sunset Shimmer.

There was complete silence as the five human girls watching nearby held their collective breath.

Sunset smiled broadly and offered Twilight her hand. The look in her eyes, it seemed to Twilight, was actually one of unabashed joy, so she began to put out her hand. But the words of Rainbow Dash echoed in her mind. She hesitated and looked away, her face darkening.

A shadow of pain flashed across Sunset’s face, but she gritted her teeth, broadened and softened her smile, and leaned forward a little more, still holding out her hand to Twilight.

Twilight turned back to her and looked deeply into her eyes again. She decided she saw no malice. Slowly she put her hand out again, and Sunset took it with an audible sigh of relief and helped her to her feet. For a moment the two former enemies looked at each other as Twilight’s face gradually softened. Sunset looked away sheepishly, rubbing the back of her neck.

The other girls, seeing that the first check was passed, jumped on Twilight and welcomed her with hugs and joyful smiles. But even as her friends embraced her, Twilight regarded Sunset. Sunset’s face had fallen, and there was sorrow in her eyes. She had little time to consider this, however.

“Twilight!” her friends cried with one voice.

“I’m back! And I’ve got some bad news about those new girls.” This time, it wasn’t just Sunset’s face that fell.

The girls had decided that Sugarcube Corner was a good place to sit down to discuss the matter, since the school day was over.

“Oh, I do hate that you had to return at a time of crisis. There’s so much catching up to do!” Rarity gushed.

“For starters,” said Applejack, her eyebrows dancing, “a certain blue-haired guitar player was just askin’ about you.”

“Flash was asking about me?!” Twilight cried, openly excited. Catching herself, she immediately calmed down and adopted a serious expression. “Ahem. Isn’t that nice?”

The other girls just smiled knowingly at her.

“Perhaps you would give us just the slightest bit of gossip from your world?” Rarity asked eagerly.

Spike spoke up immediately. “She’s got an official title now!” He imitated a trumpet fanfare and announced: “The Princess…of Friendship!” His pride was obvious.

“Wow, that’s really impressive! Guess you really were Princess Celestia’s prized pupil!” said Sunset brightly, desperately trying to be truly happy for her and shutting down her own feelings of jealousy, envy, and regret.

“She’s even got her own castle!” Spike continued.

“A CASTLE?! YOU HAVE YOUR OWN CASTLE?!” Rarity cried, spilling some of her milkshake on Twilight’s blouse in her excitement. This time it was her turn to catch herself. “Eh, ahem, ooh, uh, lovely,” she said more quietly as she tried to clean Twilight up. The other girls just exchanged looks of amusement.

“What’s new here?” Twilight asked, trying to change the subject. “I mean, besides your school becoming the target of dangerous magical creatures from Equestria?”

This was the opportunity Rainbow had been waiting for. “Yeah, so, that isn't exactly the only strange thing that's happened since you left.” She held up her phone as it played a video of a recent Rainbooms practice session. Twilight’s eyes widened as she saw Rainbow pony up, then the other bandmates, each in their turn. “Pretty sweet, huh? It happens to all of us when we play!”

Twilight was instantly thoughtful. “Hmm. I took my crown back to Equestria, but some of its magic must have remained here. Now that we're all back together, we can use that magic on the Sirens. Just like when we were able to use it on Sunset when she turned into that horrifyingly awful winged monster!” Nearby on the couch, Sunset’s shoulders slumped. Twilight was instantly apologetic; she wasn’t used to Sunset being around. “No offense, Sunset,” she said quickly, looking distressed.

“None taken. I’m used to it,” Sunset grumped. No one seemed to notice her mood, however.

Rainbow was already excited about the prospect of using the Magic of Friendship on the Sirens. She was whirling around the table imitating various martial arts techniques. “They’ll never know what hit ‘em!” she cried, finishing with a chop and a yell.

“We've got nothin' to worry about now that Twilight's back,” said Applejack, sharing Rainbow’s confidence.

“Oh, I'm pretty sure I could find something to worry about. But it won't be the sirens!” said Fluttershy.

“The sooner we do this, the better. Any idea where the Dazzlings might be?” Twilight asked, ready to get down to business.

“There's a big party tonight for all the bands who signed up to be in the showcase! That would include the Dazzlings,” Pinkie pointed out.

Twilight actually smirked. “Looks like we’ve got a party to crash,” she said, allowing a bit of cockiness to show. Pinkie squeed.

Author's Note

One does not simply…lol.

I like the idea that Twilight’s hesitation to take Sunset’s hand when she first arrives back in the human world is due to concerns that Sunset is setting a trap rather than Twilight feeling unfriendly or unforgiving. If we go by Twilight’s actions at the end of EG1, and accept what I’ve already suggested in this story so far, Twilight is willing to give Sunset a second chance. And the fear that Sunset was trying to trick her seems to me to be a legitimate one.

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 27: Trust But Verify

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 27: Trust But Verify

Since it was a couple hours yet until the party, the girls continued to hang out at Sugarcube corner. Twilight was enjoying her time with her friends, and even with Sunset, who really seemed to be changing. Still, pony Rainbow’s warnings were in Twilight’s ears, and it was not lost on her how dangerous Sunset would be if she were to team up with the Sirens. She decided she had to hear, from each of the girls, what their opinion of Sunset’s reformation was. Also, she was genuinely curious about how the past two months had gone. It was an uncomfortable situation – on the one hand she had been worried about Sunset and very much wanted to find out how her recovery had been, while on the other hand she had to allay her own concerns about whether Sunset’s new attitude was genuine. She decided to talk to the girls, one by one, and started looking for opportunities to get each of them alone for a moment. She tried to do this as inconspicuously as possible, so that Sunset wouldn’t suspect what she was doing. As soon as she could, Twilight pulled Applejack aside. “AJ, do you have a sec?”

“Sure, Twilight! What’s on your mind?”

Twilight looked slightly uncomfortable, but pressed on. “AJ, how’s she been doing? Is she really changing? I have to know.”

“You mean Sunset? Well…Ah don’t know how else to put this, sugarcube, but you oughta be mighty proud. That girl really has turned it around, and Ah’m not kidding. Ah haven’t seen the slightest evidence of any meanness, or manipulation, or greed since you left. In fact, if anything, she’s gone completely the other way. Ah can’t tell you how many people she’s apologized to – including us, of course – and she’s been trying to make everything right that she can. Unfortunately, not everyone is ready to accept her apologies or her attempts to make things better. Pretty much it’s just us right now, and of course Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna.”

Twilight seemed relieved. “She’s been on my mind a lot these past few weeks. I don’t like that I had to leave so soon – I feel kind of responsible for her. You’re sure?”

“This is me you’re talkin’ to, sugarcube.”

“Right! Of course. I want to know more about how her first few days went, but I don’t think we have time now. Maybe we can talk more about it later?”

“Absolutely. But why don’t you ask her? You really can trust her, Twilight. Ah promise.”

“I’ll think about it.”

Twilight had a chance to get Rainbow Dash alone next. “Rainbow, can I ask you something?”

“Shoot!”

“Shoot? I’m not going to shoot you!”

Rainbow Dash guffawed. “No, no, silly! It’s just a saying. It means, ‘go ahead’.”

“Oh. Right. Well, I need to ask you about Sunset.” Twilight took a deep breath. “AJ said she’s doing well – great, even. And it’s not that I don’t trust AJ, but I’d like to hear it from each of you. What do you think, Rainbow? Has she really changed?”

Rainbow Dash was uncharacteristically quiet and pensive for a moment. The smile disappeared from her face. Finally, she said, “Twilight, in all honesty, I was skeptical at first. But I don’t know how else to explain it, except to say that she’s totally reformed. I mean it. Sometimes she even gives Fluttershy a run for her money in the kindness department, which is saying something.”

“Wow. That’s amazing!" Twilight exclaimed, allowing herself to become a bit excited. "That’s exactly what AJ said. It seems hard to believe, but now that I think about it, when I pulled her out of that crater, she seemed pretty broken up.”

“You don’t know the half of it. It was three weeks before she could walk without limping. I don’t think she stopped crying for more than a few minutes at a time for two weeks at least. And don’t get me started about the nightmares.”

Twilight’s face fell. “Oh Rainbow! That’s not what I wanted for her! I’ve been so worried. I had to leave right away – I would have preferred to look after her for a while!”

Rainbow smiled at Twilight. “Don’t worry. You asked us to look after her, and we did. It was…a pretty powerful experience, really. But you should ask Rarity and Fluttershy more about that. You know I’m not the best at the mushy stuff.”

Twilight smirked knowingly, and poked Rainbow in the shoulder. “You say you aren’t. But deep down, I know you care just as much anybody else. Thanks for being there for her.”

Rainbow Dash had the grace to blush slightly. “You’re welcome. It was…an honor. Yeah, that’s it! An honor.”

Pinkie Pie was third. “Pinkie, do you have a minute?”

Pinkie leapt all the way across Sugarcube Corner to land right next to Twilight. “OOO! OOO! OOO! Is it time for you and me to have a really serious, cathartic conversation about Sunset so that you can be sure she’s really reformed and that we took good care of her and that she’s trying hard to make amends and that you can count on her to be a part of the team?”

Twilight burst out laughing. “Yes, Pinkie, yes! It’s time!”

“OK! What can I tell you?”

“I’ve already heard from AJ and Rainbow, and they say she’s doing really well. But I want to hear from each of you. If all five of you say the same thing, I can’t tell you how relieved I’ll be.”

“THEY’RE RIGHT!” Pinkie yelled joyfully. “Sunset is doing super awesome! She was really sad for the first few weeks or so – but now she only cries a couple times a day! That’s a big improvement, trust me. She’s got most of her energy back, too!”

“Energy?”

“Yeah, she was exhausted for like the first month. We had to help her with a lot of things. But we enjoyed it, and she was so grateful. She’s grateful a lot, lately. You’ll notice that.”

“I’m sure I will. So, no reservations?”

“Nope! She’s a real sweetheart now, you’ll see!”

“Glad to hear it!”

Rarity was second to last.

“Rarity, can I ask you something?”

“I know what you’re going to ask, darling,” responded Rarity as she fixed her hair in the bathroom mirror.

“You do?”

“Of course. You’re worried about Sunset. You want to make sure she’s really reformed, and you want reassurance that we took good care of her – because, through no fault of your own, you could not.”

“Is it that obvious?”

“I wouldn’t say obvious, though Sunset is no fool. She’s noticing that you’re a little…reticent around her. And that you’re talking to each of us alone, without her.”

“Well, I don’t know what else to do. A lot could be at stake, and I have to be sure. It’s…my duty as a princess, I guess.”

Rarity turned to Twilight and smiled. “I know. I’m not judging. I’m just looking forward to you and Sunset having a little chat and clearing the air.” Rarity turned back to the mirror. “Twilight, I am telling you the absolute truth. Sunset isn’t just reformed, she’s…a force for good. There’s no other way to describe it. Not everyone is ready to accept her – in fact, there’s still a lot of resentment, but at this point, given the number of tearful apologies, and the nice things she’s done to try to make up for her misdeeds, and how hard she’s working to be good and kind – well at this point if other people aren’t willing to forgive her, that is their problem.” Rarity’s lips were compressed into a thin line. She turned back to Twilight.

“We all have our gifts. During the first few weeks it fell to Fluttershy and me to do the most work with her. I promise you, she is sorry. I’ve never seen anyone so sorry. I have to admit, I thought I’d want a big tearful apology, and I was looking forward to getting angry and pointing out all the things she’d done to me, one by one. But when the time came I found I didn’t want that anymore. None of us did. We didn’t want our pound of flesh from her. We just wanted her to know she was forgiven, and that we welcomed her and cared for her, and that she was safe.” Rarity sighed, her eyes moist. “Sorry, it’s not… that easy to talk about. Those were hard weeks.”

Twilight looked morose. “Please don’t say that – I wanted to stay. It was so hard to leave so soon! I’ve been really worried about her. About all of you.”

Rarity put her hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “As I said, we know it wasn’t your fault. And it was a privilege to take care of her. Really. It was a very special, meaningful experience. We all grew up quite a bit, and while it was hard to go through at the time, now that I’m through it I wouldn’t have missed it for the world. She…belongs to us, Twilight. And we belong to her. I don’t know how else to put it.”

“Wow. That’s amazing. I’m so relieved to hear you say that. I can’t wait to talk to Sunset now. I just need to hear from Fluttershy, though I no longer doubt what she’s going to say.”

Rarity just beamed.

“At some point, maybe tonight, will you tell me about those first few weeks? I know it won’t be easy, but I won’t be able to rest until I know what she went through.”

“Of course, darling. Though you should ask Sunset too.”

“I will.”

Fluttershy was last, but not least. Twilight sat down next to her as they watched the other girls kick the soccerball around for a while. The girls had headed to the school, but there was still half an hour left before the party. “Fluttershy, can I talk to you about Sunset?”

Fluttershy looked up. “Yes, I’d be happy to talk about her. What can I tell you?”

“Well, I have to admit, I’ve already asked the other girls, and they say Sunset is doing really well. That she’s…turned it around in an amazing way. I want to believe it, but I need to hear from all five of you before I’m absolutely sure. I have to be able to trust her. A lot could be at stake.”

Fluttershy was quiet for a moment. Then, in her small voice, she began, “Sunset’s really sorry, Twilight. For everything. For the first few days, we could hardly get her to say anything else. She was so weak, and so sad. She really understood what she’d done, and she was having a really hard time getting past it.”

Twilight sighed heavily.

“A big part of the work was just helping her to do the most basic things. She needed help walking, and getting into and out of her clothes, and brushing her hair…”

“WHAT?”
Fluttershy looked a bit surprised. “Oh. You didn’t know? She was hurt. Not very badly, but bad enough. She had a sprained left knee, and lots of cuts and bruises, and all her muscles hurt, and there was the weakness…”

Twilight looked discouraged. “That’s not what I wanted! I didn’t want to actually hurt her!”

Fluttershy looked at Twilight sympathetically. “She did try to kill you, Twilight. If you ask her, she’ll say she got what she deserved. But that didn’t make it any easier to watch her in pain. At first I thought it would, but it didn’t. Not one little bit. In the end, each of us tried to cut her off when she tried to apologize. We…just couldn’t be angry at her anymore. We didn’t hate her. We wanted her to get better, and we didn’t want her to be alone.”

Twilight just stared at Fluttershy in wonder.

“Twilight, please listen to me. We know you didn’t want to leave her like that – that’s a big part of why we worked so hard to help her. And, we know you need to clear the air with her. But please be gentle. We’ve worked really hard to put her back together these past two months, and she’s really starting to bounce back. But she’s still fragile. To be honest, a kind word or two from you would go a long, long way. She’s like a little girl in some ways – if you praise her, it will mean the world to her. She just wants your approval. That’s the honest truth.”

Twilight smiled at Fluttershy. “Fluttershy, I can’t tell you how relived I am to hear you say that. That’s what you all have said, so now I know it’s true. And I will praise her. It sounds like she’s really turned back to good. Oh, I’m so happy to hear it! And I can’t wait to tell Princess Celestia about it too!”

Author's Note

I do think Twilight would have been genuinely curious about how Sunset’s reformation had gone, so I added these conversations. I hope you find them interesting and moving. Also, what better way for Twilight to become confident Sunset had truly turned to good than to hear each of her friends bear witness to it.

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 28: Reconcilliation (Twilight Sparkle)

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 28: Reconcilliation (Twilight Sparkle)

The other girls had headed in to the gym at Twilight’s request. So, at last, Sunset and Twilight were alone for the first time since Twilight had returned through the portal. There were a few seconds of awkward silence as Twilight became aware that Sunset was barely holding herself together.

“Sunset, what’s wrong?” Twilight asked softly with an encouraging smile, knowing full well what was on Sunset’s mind.

Sunset took a few seconds to answer. When she didn’t answer right away, Twilight volunteered: “Actually, why don’t I start? I think I owe you an apology. I’m sorry I hesitated when you offered to help me up earlier. That was unkind of me. I guess I wasn’t sure yet that your reformation was true…”

“I don’t blame you,” answered Sunset quietly, looking down. “In fact, I’d have been surprised if you’d done anything else.”

“No, Sunset. It hurt you, and it wasn’t right of me. Finding you with the girls, well – that should have been enough," Twilight suddenly realized. "I really am sorry.”

Sunset didn’t know what to say at first. She was totally unprepared to have Twilight apologize to her for anything, especially something Sunset didn’t consider to be unreasonable at all. But, since it seemed to be bothering Twilight, she finally ventured, “please don’t worry about it. I…forgive you? Is that the right thing to say?”

Twilight nodded encouragingly, trying to get her to say more.

Sunset’s tears started, and she finally blurted out, “I’m so glad you’re back! I…there’s so much I’ve wanted to tell you! And knowing that it would be thirty moons until we could communicate again – it’s been so hard! I owe you so much! A huge apology, gratitude…and I never got to say anything until you were gone!”

Twilight knew exactly what to do. Her concerns completely allayed by the words of her friends and by Sunset’s own behavior, Twilight stepped forward quickly and pulled Sunset into an embrace. Sunset cried quietly in her arms, but they were tears of relief, not of sorrow.

“It’s been hard for me, too,” Twilight said, rocking Sunset gently. “You’ve been on my mind a lot. I’ve been worried, and I’ve wanted to check on you very much. I’m so glad you figured out how to contact me!”

“Thanks,” Sunset sniffed. “I can’t believe I didn’t think of it sooner.”

“Don’t worry about it.”

Sunset looked up at Twilight, who was actually a little taller. “I know it sounds strange, but…all I’ve wanted is for you to see how I’m trying to change. How much I regret what I did. I hope it doesn’t sound crazy or clingy or something, but…I just want you to be proud of me!” she finished, looking back down and burying her face in Twilight’s shoulder.

Twilight was amazed by how vulnerable Sunset was making herself, and decided to make sure Sunset knew she was safe. “I am proud,” she said softly. “I can see the change already. It’s like night and day. Please be encouraged!”

Sunset could only nod. She looked back up at Twilight, who was now smiling at her with genuine affection. “I’m so sorry for how I behaved. I hurt you, and I tried to steal from you, and I tried to destroy your reputation. To top it all off I tried to ki…”

Twilight shook her head. “Stop, Sunset – you don’t have to say it.”

But Sunset was shaking her head too, and pulling back. “But I do! Please let me. I have to say this. I have to know you understand! That you know I understand!”

Twilight seemed sad, but relented, letting her arms fall to her sides.

“I tried to kill you, Twilight. And I tried to usurp your throne,” said Sunset, her mouth a thin line.

Tears started in the corners of Twilight’s eyes. She still shook her head, trying to stop Sunset from saying any more.

“It’s called treason. You’re a princess,” Sunset continued sadly.

Twilight shut her eyes as the tears started to escape from them.

“I know what the penalty is for treason,” Sunset said quietly. And then, to Twilight’s amazement, she fell to her knees and bowed her head. “Please forgive me, Your Highness,” she begged, and her shoulders shook as she wept.

Twilight was stunned. The degree to which Sunset was humbling herself was heartbreaking. Twilight was far from having become comfortable with being royalty, and this was unbearable. She pulled Sunset back up into her arms and hugged her more tightly than ever before. “Oh, Sunset, no, no, no, don’t worry! Don’t be afraid! I do forgive you! With all my heart!”

“You could have destroyed me,” Sunset sobbed, “or taken me back to face justice…”

“That’s not what I wanted! I wanted exactly what is happening! For you to be free from darkness, and to heal!”

“I know. I know! Thank you! Thank you thank you thank you!”

They just held each other and cried for a time. Eventually, Twilight turned Sunset’s face up to her own. She was glad to see relief and a new measure of peace in Sunset’s eyes. Nothing could have made Twilight happier. “You are so welcome. And there must never be any formality between us. We’ve already been through too much together for that. Now and always, I am only Twilight. Ok?”

Sunset nodded.

Having made their peace, Twilight and Sunset arrived at the party and entered the gym. Immediately the sounds of students arguing assaulted their ears. The situation was clearly worsening. They made their way over to their friends, disturbed by the conflict that swirled around them.

Flash Sentry, on his way to get more punch, crashed into Twilight, as was traditional. “Twilight?” he asked in confusion as he helped her up.

Twilight, again as was traditional, was rendered perfectly inarticulate. “Eh, bumped, into, always, doing?” she attempted to ask as her friends desperately tried to avoid snickering out loud.

But Flash was undeterred by Twilight’s incomprehensible question. “What are you doing here? I’ll bet you came back for the big competition, right?” he asked with a smile.

“Something like that,” Twilight answered, unconsciously playing with her hair.

“Huh. Not that there's gonna be any real competition. No one here wants this as bad as my band does!” he boasted.

Something seemed off about Flash to Twilight. She figured it was probably the Siren’s charm spell. Deciding the better part of valour was to avoid talking to him too much while he was enchanted, Twilight excused herself. “Can you excuse me for just a minute?” she asked timidly.

“Sure! Good seeing you again!” said Flash as he waved and continued to the punch table. Twilight frowned after him. She didn’t like seeing him like this, or any of the students, for that matter. Twilight was not a fan of dark magic. In fact she abhorred it. Righteous anger began to creep over her – it was time to take the Sirens down. She asked Sunset to point them out to her.

On the other side of the gym, the Sirens observed their handiwork with satisfaction. “Oh, no! No one's mingling! It's like there's some kind of underlying tension that could bubble to the surface at any minute!” Adagio crowed wickedly.

Somehow Sonata missed the implication. “It's the punch, isn't it? I knew I used too much grape juice!”

Adagio, knocked off her stride, whirled on her sister. “It's not the punch! It's us!”

“But the punch is awful, too,” Aria added for good measure.

Surprisingly, this comment offended Sonata deeply. “What do you know about good punch?” she demanded angrily.

“More than you!” Aria retorted.

“You do not!” Sonata rejoined, becoming increasingly angry.

“Do too!” Aria replied, enjoying her sister’s discomfiture. Soon the two were trying to mess up each other’s hair.

Adagio watched the two of them fight with mild amusement for a moment, then decided to bring them back to the event at hand. “This is just the kickoff party, girls. Imagine what a tizzy they'll be in by the time the Battle of the Bands starts.” She hadn’t yet noticed Twilight walking directly up to her.

“There isn't going to be a Battle of the Bands!” Twilight challenged her. “We're gonna make sure of that!” Adagio stared at her in complete amazement as her sisters instantly stopped fighting and looked at Twilight as well. It had been a long time since anyone had directly opposed Adagio, and she didn’t know quite how to react. “Alright, girls, let's do this!” Twilight continued. She linked hands with her friends, who had formed a line on either side of her. Sunset looked on in anticipation, a bit glad that someone other than she was going to be on the receiving end of the Rainbow Wave this time. “Friendship is magic!” Twilight shouted triumphantly.

…Aaaaaand a whole lot of nothing happened.

An awkward cough came from somewhere in the gym.

“Uh, weren't there rainbows and lasers and stuff last time?” Rainbow asked Twilight out of the corner of her mouth.

“I don't understand. We're all together again. Why isn't this working?” Twilight wondered to herself out loud.

Spike was getting concerned. “You, uh... really need to go ahead and do that whole ‘Magic of Friendship’ thing now,” he said nervously.

“I'm trying, Spike,” Twilight responded, exasperated. “I thought the six of us standing together against the sirens would bring out the magic we needed to defeat them. That's what happened before…”

Adagio was no fool. She recovered quickly, instantly seeing the Rainbooms’ failure as an opportunity to sow further discord. “Talk about throwing down the gauntlet! This group is obviously serious about winning! A little cocky though, aren't they? Claiming there won't really be a battle. Seems they think they've already got this thing all locked up.”

The taunt had the desired effect. “Not if the Great and Powerful Trrrrrixie has anything to do with it!” Trixie yelled.

Flash bristled. “Whatever, Trixie! We're the best band at CHS!”

“No! The Crusaders are gonna win!” Apple Bloom asserted loudly.

Now all the students were arguing even more bitterly than before. The Rainbooms, meanwhile, were trying to make an inconspicuous exit.

“I think we may have found what we're looking for,” Adagio said to her sisters. “Or rather, it found us.” Sonata shrugged her shoulders, completely missing what was happening. This caused Aria to facepalm. “Magic!!” Adagio growled. “Don't you see?! Everyone else has fallen under our spell. But not these girls,” she said, hungrily watching the Rainbooms leave. “These girls are special.”

The girls regrouped outside the entry to the school and tried to figure out what had gone wrong. “It doesn't make any sense!” Twilight was fuming. “I should have been able to create the spark that would help us break their spell. That's how it worked before!”

Sunset spoke up before she could stop herself – debating the characteristics of magical effects had put her in her element. “But to defeat me, you drew magic from the crown I was wearing. The Sirens' magic comes from their music. So maybe you have to use the same kind of magic to defeat them.” Silence greeted her as six pairs of eyes swung to focus on her. “Or... maybe not,” she hedged, hoping she hadn’t overstepped.

But Twilight was smiling at her, genuinely pleased. “No, Sunset – I think you're onto something!”

“Really?” Sunset ventured shyly, returning Twilight’s smile.

Twilight gestured to the rest of the girls. “It's when you play music that you transform now, right?”

“Yup. Ears, tails, the whole shebang,” Applejack answered.

Twilight was on a roll. “So maybe the way to use that magic to defeat the Sirens is by playing a musical counter-spell!”

“You mean like a song?” Fluttershy clarified.

“Uh-huh,” Twilight confirmed excitedly. “And in order to free everyone who's been exposed to the Sirens' spell, we'll need them all to hear it.”

All of them wracked their brains to try to figure out how they could accomplish that feat. Suddenly Rarity gasped. “The Musical Showcase! That's the next time we can be certain everyone will be in the same place at the same time!”

Applejack smirked proudly. “Guess the Rainbooms are the band to beat.”

“And I believe you, Twilight, just became the Rainbooms' newest member!” Rarity declared happily. All of the other girls, except Sunset, rushed Twilight with joy and laughter. No one noticed Sunset still sitting on the steps, her head hanging dejectedly.

Pinkie began to produce increasingly improbable musical instruments from, apparently, nowhere. “So what do you wanna play? Triangle? Sousaphone? Theremin? Soooo magical,” she finished, playing a wavery note on the theremin.

“I might take a little too long to learn how to play something with these,” Twilight pointed out, wiggling her fingers at her friends. “I'll just sing!”

Rainbow was instantly defensive. “Like, as in, lead singer? Cuz that's usually my gig. This being my band and all.”

“It's our band!” Applejack said with irritation. “And, of course, as lead singer. She's the one with the magical know-how to help us pull this thing off!”

Rainbow had to relent. “Okay, yeah, that's cool. I'll just use this as a chance to hone my already insanely good lead guitar skills.”

“It's only temporary,” Twilight said quickly, wanting to reassure Rainbow. “And we don't have to win. We just have to perform during the first round.”

Rainbow’s natural enthusiasm returned almost instantly. “Ok then! Let's get to learning that musical counter-spell!”

Twilight seemed suddenly embarrassed. “Well, that's just it. I don't know any,” she confessed.

“Oh,” the other girls said with one disappointed voice.

“But I'm sure I could figure out how to write one!” Twilight said, trying to encourage them.

“Totally!” Spike interjected proudly. “Twilight can write a spell like it's nobody's business. That's pretty much how she got to become a princess in Equestria.”

“Technically, I helped finish a spell. And there was a little more to it than that, Spike.”

“Yeah, whatever,” said Spike, glossing over Twilight’s clarification.

“I've got this,” Twilight said confidently. She waved over her shoulder at Spike. “C'mon!”

Applejack looked completely confused. “Where're you goin', sugarcube?”

Twilight acted like heading back into the school was the most natural thing in the world. “Well, last time we were here, Spike and I spent the night in the library.”

The other girls laughed. “Are you crazy, Twi?” Pinkie asked as she tried to control her laughter. “We're besties now! Slumber party at my house!”

Twilight was thoughtful as Applejack and Rarity loaded various sleepover items into Applejack’s pickup. Rarity noticed, and decided to ask Twilight to open up.

“Twilight. You’re very quiet all of a sudden. What’s on your mind?”

Twilight looked slightly startled, but then smiled. “It’s true. I’m trying to work a few things out in my head.”

“You mean the counterspell?” Applejack asked as she picked up a rolled-up sleeping bag.

“I am thinking about that a lot, but just now I was thinking about something else. About something Fluttershy said about Sunset, and something I’ve noticed for myself.”

“Go on,” Rarity encouraged with a smile.

“Well, does it seem to the two of you that she…looks up to me, I guess? Maybe…a lot?” Twilight seemed embarrassed.

Applejack and Rarity exchanged a knowing glance. “Yep. We’ve noticed that too,” Applejack confirmed, pausing in her work and leaning against the pickup.

“Well, do you think it’s…normal? Healthy, I guess?”

“You’re not fully comfortable with it?” Rarity asked.

Twilight paused a moment. “Well, since I’ve become an alicorn and a princess, I’ve had to start dealing with the fact that some ponies think I’m a big deal, just because of that. But I really try not to put myself on a pedestal or anything – I really think I’m just a regular pony who has some amazing friends. I guess…I’m just not comfortable with being looked up to like that, and I’m worried that Sunset is headed in the same direction. I’ve tried to tell her – I don’t want my status as an alicorn princess to come between us.”

Applejack chuckled. “Oh, Ah wouldn’t worry too much about it, Twilight. In Sunset’s case, Ah think it’s just a bit of good old fashioned hero-worship.”

“Hero-worship? Me? Seriously?”

Rarity came and stood next to Twilight. “Twilight, darling, I think you have to put yourself in Sunset’s shoes a little bit – or should I say horseshoes, perhaps? Surely you realize you’ve become an extremely important figure in her life?”

“Really? No, I guess I hadn’t realized. Maybe significant, but ‘extremely important’?”

Applejack came over and stood next to the two of them as well. “Twilight, Ah guess we have a bit of an advantage. We’ve heard her nightmares and her dreams, in great detail. She’s shared her struggles with us. The truth is this: the image of your face, and your hand, as you reached down to her in that crater, is burned into her memory.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Oh! I hadn’t thought of it that way!”

Rarity elaborated: “Twilight, you must understand that your actions that night – the fact that you had compassion on her and led us to do the same – that has become one of the most important events in Sunset’s entire life. Maybe the most important of all.”

Twilight nodded, as realization dawned on her.

Rarity continued. “I know for a fact that she divides her life into two parts: before your hand touched hers, and after. It’s that simple. You didn’t have to do what you did. But because you went the extra mile, it’s made all the difference. For her and for us.”

Twilight looked down for a moment, absorbing Rarity’s words and what they meant. Then, she slowly looked back up and toward the doors to the school, from which the rest of the girls, including Sunset, would come at any minute.

“But Rarity, I’m not that amazing. I make mistakes, and I don’t always have all the answers. I’m still learning about friendship too. Would you believe that a little over three years ago, I was an antisocial egghead?”

“That is hard to believe, except perhaps the egghead part. But I wouldn’t worry about Sunset. She’s a smart girl too. She’ll figure it out. In the meantime, just be careful how you treat her.”

“Yes, I understand. I could hurt her badly just by being careless, but I can really help her by being extra kind. Don’t worry. I only want to build her up. Especially since she seems to be so kind herself now. I don’t want to do anything to endanger that.”

Author's Note

Again, don’t worry that Sunset’s going to turn into a total Princess Twilight fangirl. This is insecure, apologetic Sunset. She’ll get her confidence back.

I thought long and hard about the most humble thing Sunset could do to apologize to Twilight, and then I realized – what did Sunset desire? She thought Twilight had replaced her, and that Twilight’s crown and castle and place rightfully belonged to her. So, the most humble thing she could do would be to actually, physically bow to Twilight, accept her place as a commoner, and admit that her behavior had been technically treasonous. Twilight, of course, reacts to this with horror and embarrassment, though she understands and appreciates the gesture and what Sunset means by it.

I like the idea that seeing Flash being influenced by the Sirens ignites Twilight’s temper.

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 29: The Road To Hell Is Paved With Good Intentions

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 29: The Road To Hell Is Paved With Good Intentions

Strangely enough, even though Twilight was the Princess of Friendship, she was relatively inexperienced with sleepovers. For reasons that were not entirely clear, here in the human world her friends’ counterparts were a bit younger – still in the secondary school phase of their education. When she had met her friends in Equestria, they had all been young adults, so they were kind of past the age for slumber parties. And when Twilight had been young enough to have them, she’d been too interested in studying to take part in them. She had only ever had one in her entire life, and it had been as a young adult with pony Applejack and pony Rarity, shortly after she had met them. And while that sleepover had ultimately been a success, the stress of getting there had been so intense that she hardly thought back on it fondly, except for its conclusion.

So, Twilight watched all the festivities with surreptitious interest, filing the friendship potential of each activity away for future reference. She had to admit she found the entire concept quite exciting, and planned to ask her friends back home if they might consider the odd sleepover in the future, in spite of technically being adults. For now, however, she was supposed to be working on the counterspell, so she tried to pay only partial attention to Pinkie as she updated her status on MyStable and to Rainbow and Applejack as they engaged in a video game grudge match of epic proportions.

Her train of thought was completely interrupted as Rarity growled with anger and started chasing Spike all over Pinkie’s bedroom. She tried to figure out what was going on and eventually came to the conclusion that Spike had messed up a photo of Rarity, Sunset, and Fluttershy that Rarity was trying to take. Twilight wasn’t sure what was funnier – seeing Rarity’s indignant scowl, Spike’s alternating expressions of triumph and terror, or Sunset and Fluttershy as they tittered at each other like the schoolgirls they were. Twilight smiled to herself. It was…oddly moving to see Sunset so at ease and so happy. It was also a welcome distraction from Twilight’s work. She wasn’t ready to admit it to herself yet, but Twilight was having trouble with the counterspell. A lot of trouble.

Twilight was startled again when a loud thunk sounded from the foot of the bed where Rainbow and Applejack were playing.

“Hey, I was just about to beat you!” Applejack complained.

“I doubt it,” Rainbow answered lazily. “So, Twilight. How’s that counterspell comin’?”

Though Rainbow’s question reeked of an attempt to change the subject, Twilight felt compelled to answer, if only to defuse Applejack’s towering temper. “Huh? Oh, uh, good. Great!” She didn’t know what else to say – she couldn’t let her friends worry that the spell wouldn’t get done. Suddenly she remembered something and turned to Fluttershy. “By the way, thanks for letting me use your notebook, Flutters. I really like the song you wrote.”

To Twilight’s discomfiture, her comment seemed to discourage Fluttershy instead of encouraging her. She sighed heavily. “Thanks. Hopefully one day we’ll get a chance to actually play it.” Twilight didn’t get a chance to try to draw Fluttershy out as the sounds of Rainbow teasing Applejack at the foot of the bed drowned everything out.

“Hey!” Applejack cried as she tried to get the controller back from Rainbow, who was laughing uncontrollably.

Suddenly Rarity was standing next to Twilight. “Twilight, I think I speak for all of us when I say I don’t know what we would have done if you hadn’t come back to help us,” she said with true gratitude. All the other girls murmured agreement.

“Darn tootin’!” Applejack added as the doorbell rang.

“PIZZA’S HERE!” Pinkie yelled and left the room at a speed which left even Rainbow slightly jealous. The rest of the girls, minus Twilight, followed as quickly as they were able.

Twilight sighed. The girls’ confidence in her was making her uncomfortable. I can’t fail them, she thought to herself. I have to figure this out. They’re all counting on me!
Pinkie poked her head back into her bedroom. “Don’t you want any pizza?” she asked around the slice hanging from her mouth.

“I’ll be right there, Pinkie.”

“Oki-doki-loki!” Pinkie exclaimed, and disappeared again. Twilight sighed again and put the notebook in the drawer of Pinkie’s bedside table for the time being.

One A.M. Darkness. The soft sounds of peaceful breathing, punctuated occasionally by the odd snore. A single figure arose from the mass of sleeping girls and quietly padded to the bedside table, retrieved the notebook, and padded out of the room and down the hall.

In the dim gleam of one of the overhead kitchen lights, Twilight Sparkle slaved away at the counterspell. Sitting at the island, she spit out her pen in frustration. “No, that’s not going to work!”

“Hey, Twilight. You’re up late,” Sunset Shimmer observed pleasantly from the doorway to the hall.

Twilight’s heart nearly leapt through her throat.

“I’m sorry!” Sunset said quickly. “I didn’t mean to startle you.”

Twilight quickly calmed down. She truly wasn’t worried about being alone with Sunset at all – she knew Sunset’s repentance was real. “It’s ok. I’m just looking over the counterspell,” she told Sunset. “We only get one shot at this. It has to be perfect.”

Sunset shook her head with a smile. “We really are lucky you’re here,” she said, clearly meaning it. She headed over to the refrigerator, intent on a midnight snack. Therefore, she missed Twilight’s uncomfortable expression.

“That’s what everyone keeps telling me,” said Twilight, trying to be upbeat.

Sunset opened the fridge. She stepped back in amazement – the fridge appeared to contain only a single kind of item. “Who could possibly need this much whipped cream?” she asked rhetorically. With resignation, she reached for one of the canisters. “Must be nice to have everyone always looking to you for answers to their problems…instead of waiting for you to cause a problem,” she mused as she rummaged.

But Twilight shook her head. “Just because everyone expects something from you doesn’t mean it’s guaranteed to happen.”

Sunset turned around, spraying a bit of whipped cream on her thumb. “Well, that doesn’t stop them from expecting it,” she said, a bit bitterly.

“Which only makes things harder because the last thing you want to do is…”

“…let everybody down,” the two girls finished together without meaning too. They stared at each other for a second, startled, then smiled shyly at each other as they realized they were feeling very nearly the same thing.

Twilight was about to say something more when a shadow on the other side of the kitchen suddenly moved. Sunset gasped out loud and nearly fell over as she shrank from Maud Pie’s unexpected appearance.

“Boulder was hungry,” Maud explained in her usual monotone, then proceeded to pour some cereal over a small rock she had brought with her.

Sunset backed away slowly. “I still can’t get over the fact that she’s related to Pinkie Pie,” she whispered to Twilight behind her hand.

Twilight smirked. “You and me both!”

“Is she like this back in Equestria?” Sunset asked, still sotto voce.

“Exactly the same,” Twilight whispered back.

As Maud completed her late night Boulder feeding, Sunset yawned. “Well, I better get some sleep. Good luck with the counterspell!” she said to Twilight. “Not that you’ll need it. This must be nothing compared with the stuff you’re expected to deal with as a princess back in Equestria.” She headed for the doorway.

Twilight felt apprehension rise in her as Sunset walked away. She desperately wanted to confide in someone how much pressure she was feeling, and how much of a hard time she was having with the counterspell, and Sunset, as a fellow former student of Celestia, seemed like an ideal person to share her struggles with. “Sunset?” she blurted out before she could stop herself.

Sunset turned around immediately, a warm, inquiring expression on her face. She knew now that Twilight was feeling a bit of pressure, but the idea that her personal hero might actually be in need of significant help and support had not yet entered her mind.

Twilight, in her turn, looked at Sunset’s open, happy face and decided she wasn’t willing to do anything to risk Sunset’s emotional health. She’s been through so much, and she’s got enough to worry about. I won’t burden her with my own problems, Twilight thought to herself. “Never mind, it’s not important.”

Sunset smiled at her and went out and up the stairs.

Twilight gritted her teeth and refocused on her work. No, I have to be able to do this myself! I have to!

“Well, let’s hit it again, I guess,” said Applejack, the next afternoon.

With that, the Rainbooms began once more to practice the counterspell song that Twilight had drafted the night before. The barn at Sweet Apple Acres was filled with the perhaps not entirely on-key sounds of music that…still needed a lot of work.

Sunset winced as high frequency feedback shrilled through the vocals amp. She quickly lowered the high frequency gain, which helped, a little. Against her will her hands came up to cover her ears as she gritted her teeth. Fortunately, no one was looking at her at that moment – she didn’t want to discourage Twilight, but right now the counterspell sounded, well, atrocious. To her relief the song was soon over.

“Uh…that sounded…way better than the last…five times you’ve played it!” Spike lied with a nervous laugh.

“Nope,” Big Mac deadpanned as he walked past the window. Spike deflated completely.

“I think it’s pretty obvious what’s going wrong with this counterspell,” Rainbow said matter-of-factly.

To her surprise Applejack immediately flared. “You mean you’re turnin’ what should be the chorus into a five-minute guitar solo?” she challenged.

Rainbow whirled on her. “I have to pick up the slack somehow. Are you guys even trying?!”

“I’m trying,” Fluttershy offered, but no one listened to her. Sunset felt her heart sink.

“It’s fine,” Twilight covered with her own nervous laugh, trying to take control of the situation. “It’ll be fine. Once more from the top!”

“Or,” Rarity interrupted, “perhaps we could take a short break? Try on some of the wardrobe choices I’ve put together? I’m particularly fond of this one,” she said, donning a 1960s-style dress with miraculous speed. Applejack glared at her. “Uh, of course we could always go with something a bit more modern,” Rarity hedged.

“We’re tryin’ to save our school here, and probably our planet too! Enough with the costumes!” Applejack thundered.

“Oh, you can never have enough costumes,” Rarity argued, having somehow changed instantly into a robotic space suit.

Before Applejack could bellow a retort, Pinkie came to her defense. “She just wants to make things fun! Isn’t that what being in a band is supposed to be?” Pinkie glowered, throwing an angry rimshot.

Sunset looked at her watch. She felt like she was the only one paying any attention to the time, and, sure enough, they were already almost late. “You don’t have time for any of this!” she cried. “You’re supposed to check in at the Battle of the Bands in fifteen minutes!”

There were startled gasps from the other girls.

“What?” Twilight said in dismay. “But the counterspell isn’t ready! If we play it in the first round and it doesn’t work, the Sirens will know what we’re up to and will make sure we never get a chance to play it again!”

“Then we’ll have to buy ourselves some time so you can keep workin’ on it,” Applejack pointed out gravely.

“But how do you propose we do that?” Rarity asked skeptically.

“Easy,” Rainbow answered. “We compete in the Battle for real. I’ll take over lead vocals again, and we’ll just stay alive until the finals. We’ll unleash the counterspell then!” She turned to Twilight. “You’ll have figured it out by the finals, right?”

“Right!” said Twilight with a confidence she didn’t feel. Once again, Sunset felt a foreboding feeling.

Rainbow smiled. “Then let’s go win us a Battle of the Bands!”

Somehow the girls arrived at the main gym just in time. They heard Principal Celestia as she announced the beginning of the Battle.

Sunset listened with a mixture of sadness and apprehension. “Welcome to the first ever Canterlot High School Battle of the Bands!” she heard her mother’s unnaturally happy voice crow over the gym PA system. “I believe I speak for everyone when I say it is by far the greatest thing we have ever done here at this school!” This announcement was met with raucous cheers from the student body.

You mean you speak for the Sirens, Sunset thought darkly. The thought exponentially exacerbated her fear. Please come back to me, mama! she heard her heart cry within her like a little girl’s. Beside her, she felt Fluttershy put a hand on her shoulder and covered it with her own in gratitude.

Celestia continued. “We are so glad our three newest students encouraged us to turn this event into something more exciting!” She gestured to the Sirens, who were leaning against one of the windows. Sunset, to her surprise, had to resist the urge to physically assault them. Even in her prime as the evil queen bee of Canterlot High, she couldn’t have taken all three of them at once.

She heard her aunt’s voice next, again unnaturally sunny and sugar-sweet. “But, as this is now a competition, we can only choose one winner. Who is it going to be?” she teased, egging the students on. It worked – the different music groups were soon trash talking each other all over again.

By the window, Adagio exulted as a fresh wave of green mist flowed into their gems. “You feel that, girls? Our power is being restored!” Her sisters giggled in response. “And that’s before we’ve tapped into the strongest magic here,” she finished.

Aria was confused. “But the Rainblossoms, or whatever they’re called, aren’t under our spell. How exactly are we supposed to get to their magic?”

Adagio was undeterred. “The Rainbooms are just as capable of falling apart as anyone else,” she responded haughtily. “They just need a little…push…in the right direction. I have a feeling everyone here is going to be lining up to give them a shove.”

Meanwhile, the Rainbooms, in addition to the rest of the student body, watched a rap/beatboxing performance by Snips and Snails in barely controlled horror. The exceptions were Pinkie Pie and Sonata Dusk, who both bopped along with the beat. It was a testament to how truly awful the performance was that Celestia, in spite of her Siren-enforced bubbliness, chewed them out for dropping the microphone at the end.

Exiting the stage, Snips and Snails taunted the Rainbooms, who were up next. “In your face, Rainbooms!” Snips shouted.

“Well, at least we know one group who won’t stand in the way of us getting’ to the finals,” Applejack, her eyes still wide with anguish, commented dryly.

“Let’s get ready to rock!” Rainbow cried.

“Wait, where’s Rares?” Pinkie asked suddenly.

The girl in question suddenly ran up, dressed in a hippie-like costume that included silver pieces of metal hanging off her arms. “Oh! Here! I’m here,” she panted.

The other girls, except for Sunset and Twilight, looked at her like she had lost her mind.

“We will be performing in front of an audience! And I’m not going to wear something fabulous? Hmph!” she explained forcefully.

Applejack just made a frustrated sound and led the rest of the group out onto the stage. Sunset watched them go sadly, feeling almost unbearably left out. Spike tried vainly to encourage her as she held him in her arms.

“Remember,” hissed Twilight as the girls took their places, “we have to be good enough to make it through but not so good that we show the Sirens our magic. If we do, they could realize we plan to use it against them.”

“Got it!” Rainbow said confidently. “Be cool enough to win, but not so cool that we end up showing off the whole ears, tails, wings, and rainbows things. So…about twenty percent less cool.”

The other girls nodded, and Pinkie started the count. The Rainbooms launched into one of their older compositions, Shake Your Tail.

Things went quite well at first. What the Rainbooms had not counted on was that the Siren’s magical hold on the other students was already strong enough that they were willing to cheat to win. They weren’t far into the second verse when Photo Finish and her lackeys deployed magnets from the rafters, causing Rarity to wave her arms and move around uncontrollably. Then Pinkie lit off a hidden party cannon, whose confetti ended up in Twilight’s mouth, briefly choking her. As Fluttershy pounded on her back, helping her to cough it up, Snips and Snails, also in the rafters, focused a spotlight on her. Shy Fluttershy was soon dashing around the stage to avoid it, ending up hiding behind Pinkie’s drum set. Meanwhile Rarity cried in frustration.

From the side of the stage, Sunset and Spike watched helplessly – it seemed like the performance basically self-destructed. They were totally surprised, along with the Rainbooms themselves, when Celestia and Luna applauded enthusiastically at the end. This worried Sunset – it was beginning to look like the Sirens would be manipulating the Battle’s results for their own ends. And they wanted the Rainbooms to advance. Why? she wondered to herself. Do they already suspect? She shook herself out of her thoughts to try to rally her friends as they stormed off the stage with a mixture of anger and disappointment.

“Ruined!” Rarity wept, her mascara running. “My outfit is absolutely ruined!”

Applejack was almost furious. “Rarity, were you tryin’ to make us lose out there?”

“What?” Rarity retorted indignantly. “Oh, this was NOT my fault! This was an act of sabotage!”

Applejack snorted in response, gesturing to Rarity’s outfit. “Yeah, well, whoever did this couldn’t have done it if you didn’t insist on dressin’ like…like…this! We need to sound good! Is there some reason that concept seems to escape you?!”

Sunset felt her apprehension grow. Why were her friends acting like this? It was like they weren’t even friends at all. Maybe we’re not as immune to the Sirens’ magic as we think. She looked to Twilight, hoping the Princess of Friendship was ready to step in and do some damage control. But Twilight just looked discouraged and worried. She didn’t even seem to be paying attention.

“And what was with the confetti, Pinkie?” Rainbow demanded. “How am I supposed to shred if there’s paper stuck in my frets?!”

“It was pretty distracting,” Fluttershy agreed.

Pinkie flashed a rare display of anger. “Urrgh! Says the girl who was running from a light the whole time! A light!”

Sunset could no longer contain herself, or wait for Twilight. Still lacking confidence in her standing in the group, she decided to be cautious and optimistic. “Guys, you still sounded much better than most of the other bands. I’m sure you’ll make it to the next round. But it won’t matter if we don’t have that counterspell ready. You all find a place to practice where the Sirens can’t hear you. I’ll keep an eye on things and will come and get you the next time you’re up.”

To her relief the girls agreed to her suggestion and filed out of the backstage area, though they were still giving each other irritated glares. Sunset furrowed her brow at the stage as Derpy began to play the saw. Out of the corner of her eye she saw the Dazzlings step out of the gym though a side door. A plan began to take shape in her mind.

In the hallway outside the gym, the Rainbooms looked for a place to practice. “I don’t think we should use a classroo-” Twilight was interrupted by running into Flash again. “Ha,” she said with a nervous chuckle. “We really need to stop bumping into each other like this.”

Flash didn’t even look at her. “You guys hear something?” he asked his bandmates sarcastically.

“Uh-uh,” said Brawly Beats, shaking his head.

“Nope,” agreed Ringo shortly.

Twilight was confused. “I said, we have to stop—”

“There it is again. So annoying,” Flash interrupted.

This time, Twilight was stunned. “Why…why are you acting like this? I thought we were friends!”

He turned and looked at her. “Yeah? Then you decide to come back here just so you can beat me in the Battle of the Bands. I want this, Twilight, and you’re trying to take it from me! Some friend.”

Twilight was starting to cry. “That’s not why-,”

Applejack took hold of her from behind by the shoulders, not without being gentle. “C’mon, Twi. We’ve got things to do.”

“You really think you’re going to help them?” Flash taunted behind the Rainbooms as they started to walk. “Ha! I bet you don’t even know what you’re doing!”

Twilight let out a sob as her friends let her away.

The Dazzlings watched the exchange between Twilight and Flash with satisfaction. “Tears already?” Adagio smiled. “This is only the first round!” Her sisters laughed with amusement.

Celestia’s voice came through the open door to the gym behind them. “The next band to take the stage will be Trixie and the Illusions!”

“We’d better head back,” Adagio pointed out. “We’re supposed to go on after Trixie.” The Dazzlings turned around to find Sunset Shimmer blocking their path back into the gym.

“You’re never going to get away with this,” Sunset threatened darkly.

Adagio was not intimidated. She knew Sunset’s weakness, and stabbed at it without hesitation. “Why? Because you didn’t?”

Sunset’s face began to fall.

“Oh, we know all about you, Sunset Shimmer,” said Adagio lazily as Aria and Sonata started circling Sunset. “You’ve got quite the reputation at Canterlot High.”

Sunset flared. “I’ve changed! I’m in a much better place now!”

“Where? Waiting in the wings while your friends have all the fun?” Aria sneered. Sunset’s face began to fall again.

Adagio twisted the knife. “Oh, yes, you girls are so tight! And yet…they haven’t asked you to be in the band. I wonder why THAT would be…?”

“Because they’re afraid no one would come to see them play if she was in the group,” Aria answered, exposing Sunset’s deepest fear. She bumped Sunset roughly with her hip as she sauntered past her.

“Too bad! So sad!” agreed Sonata, bumping Sunset on the other hip as she and Aria took their places at Adagio’s side.

One of Twilight’s fears had been that Sunset would backslide and join the Sirens. She had no need to fear that. Adagio looked at Sunset and saw only weakness – recruiting her would be useless. “If it’s any consolation,” Adagio finished coldly, “no one will ever remember you by the time we’re done.”

She sashayed away, followed by her sisters, leaving Sunset’s still fragile self-image in complete shambles.

And so the Battle of the Bands continued. One by one, the different groups knocked each other out of the competition. The Rainbooms advanced without further problems. Meanwhile, the Sirens grew in strength as the animosity of the students fed them more and more power.

Sunset watched them each time they performed, trying to learn more about them while her friends attempted to practice and refine the counterspell. She felt less and less confident with each song the Sirens sang – they sounded like they had in the lunchroom: like true professionals. They generated nuanced, perfectly executed harmonies as Adagio led them farther and farther toward domination. They’ve been doing this for a thousand years, Sunset realized. How can we possibly defeat them?

As the afternoon wore on, the Rainbooms found, to their pleasant surprise, that they were in the semifinals. They would face Trixie and the Illusions for the chance to advance to the final duel. Their opponent in the finals, should they advance, was all but a foregone conclusion.

“This is it!” Sunset said, trying to motivate her friends as Trixie and her band played their signature song. “The last round and you’re in the finals! Unless you think the counterspell is ready now?” she asked, with an inquiring look at Twilight.

Twilight shook her head.

“Don’t worry, Twilight,” Applejack tried to reassure her. “The finals aren’t until tonight. We’ll get in some more practice before we’re supposed to hit the stage. We won’t let you down!” The other girls made various sounds of agreement.

“You won’t let me down…” Twilight murmured under her breath sadly.

“Um, I was just wondering. We haven’t played any of my songs yet, and…” but Fluttershy’s inquiry was cut off by Rainbow Dash, who barely looked at her.

“It’s the semifinals. We’ll do Awesome As I Wanna Be,” Rainbow stated emphatically.

“Don’t know why I even ask…” Fluttershy muttered.

In the gym, the crowd cheered as Trixie and her band finished their song. “Fantastic!” the girls heard Principal Celestia gush. Trixie strutted offstage and confronted Rainbow.

“You’re never gonna top that performance, ‘Rain-goons’!” she boasted. “But you shouldn’t even be allowed to compete when you have such a big advantage over the rest of us!”

“You must mean my superior guitar playing and off-the-charts awesome singing voice,” Rainbow retorted, turning Trixie’s taunt back on her.

“Don’t be ridiculous! I mean her!” Trixie stormed, pointing at Twilight. “If you were really all that, Rainbow Dash, you wouldn’t have needed to bring in some magical ringer to have half a chance! Everyone’s talking about it.”

“Ha!” Rainbow laughed in her face. “Please. I could win this thing as a solo act and everybody knows it!”

Trixie scoffed. “Sure you could,” she sneered as she disappeared in a puff of grey smoke.

“She’s GONE!” Pinkie cried dramatically as the rest of her friends coughed on the smoke. “Oh wait. There she is.” She pointed to Trixie as she attempted to escape through the door, which closed on her painfully.

“Next up, the Rainbooms!” Celestia’s voice declared over the PA system.

“Knock ‘em dead, Rainbooms!” Spike cried. Sunset picked him up again.

“I’ll be here. Just…watching,” she whispered to herself dejectedly, as she watched her friends take their places. They quickly launched in to Rainbow’s favorite number. And it was obvious to Sunset that Rainbow was the only one enjoying herself – the other girls either had bored or sour expressions on their faces. This was not going to go well.

Indeed, Sunset’s worst fears began to manifest themselves. While the other girls seemed to be only doing the minimum, Rainbow soon launched into an insanely intense guitar solo. Sunset knew what was going to happen. She tried to think of a way to warn Rainbow or get her attention, but Rainbow was so focused that she only had eyes for herself and her guitar. Sure enough, a blue nimbus of light began to surround her and her pony ears flashed into being.

In the audience, Adagio noted this with relish and pleasure. So…

Sunset grew desperate. Not knowing what else to do, she rushed onto the stage and tackled Rainbow. The music stopped instantly with a crash and a shriek of feedback.

There was stunned silence in the entire gym for a few seconds. As Sunset and Rainbow got up, Rainbow glaring at Sunset in fury, Flash stood up in the audience.

“Now that’s the bad girl we love to hate!” he jeered.

Sunset gasped. No matter how bad she had been, Flash had never been anything but honest, forthright, stern, firm, kind, and forgiving. Somewhere in the back of her mind, Sunset’s inner voice told her that he wasn’t himself, but his words still felt like a spear in her heart.

The rest of the students followed his lead, joining in the jeering.

“I knew she was still trouble!” Octavia crowed.

“The real Sunset Shimmer is back!” someone yelled.

“No! It isn’t like that!” she tried to protest, but the disapproving frowns of her mother and aunt were unbearable. She fled offstage, right into the hornet’s nest of her friends’ anger.

“WHAT was THAT?!” Rainbow thundered.

“You…you were showing them your magic. You were ponying up! I…I didn’t know what else to do!” Sunset explained.

Rarity made an annoyed sound. “Couldn’t you have closed the curtains? Unplugged her amp? Given us a chance to deal with the situation?” she demanded angrily. Sunset crumpled in on herself; Rarity’s words hurt the most of all.

Why doesn’t Twilight say something? “I’m sorry – I just wanted to help,” Sunset protested, her head falling. She was fighting tears.

“Yeah, well, you didn’t!” Rainbow snapped.

But all was not completely lost for Sunset. Applejack came to her defense. “None of this would have happened, Rainbow, if you hadn’t been tryin’ to show off! As usual!”

Trixie chose that moment to gloat. “Good show, ‘Rain-brooms’!” she laughed. “I especially enjoyed the part when Sunset, in a fit of jealous rage, knocked out Rainbow mid-guitar solo!”

Sunset snapped. It was bad enough to be unjustly chewed out by her friends, but to be falsely accused of jealousy by Trixie, of all people, was the last straw. She whirled on Trixie, getting right in her face. “It wasn’t A FIT OF JEALOUS RAGE!” she screamed as Trixie shrank from her. Her friends froze and stared at her, completely stunned. They hadn’t seen her that angry since the night of the Fall Formal. A voice in each of their minds suggested to them that perhaps they had not been as supportive of Sunset as they could have been…

However, none of them leapt immediately to Sunset’s defense, emboldening Trixie again. “If you say so,” she said doubtfully. “Ooh! It looks like they’ve already decided who’ll be moving on to the finals! I’m guessing it wasn’t too difficult of a decision.”

Indeed Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna had come backstage and were walking toward the Rainbooms and Trixie. But behind them were the Sirens, singing and chanting to them. Sunset noticed this and wondered if the Sirens were exerting further control on the two administrators. She looked at Twilight, but Twilight was staring at the ground, lost in her own world. Sunset frowned.

Behind her, Rarity was worrying. “But what can we do? There isn’t going to be another opportunity for us to play. And I had the most gorgeous outfit for the finals,” she lamented.

Applejack bristled. “Yep, ‘cause that’s the real tragedy here, Rarity – that you won’t get to play dress-up!”

“You know perfectly well that that is not what I meant!” Rarity came right back.

“You guys wanna keep it down? They’re about to announce who’s moving on,” said Rainbow.

“Who are you kidding?” asked Fluttershy bitterly. “You know it isn’t going to be us!”

Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna stopped midstage and beckoned to Trixie and the Rainbooms. Trixie strutted confidently out to them. The Rainbooms followed reluctantly.

“The band that will be joining the Dazzlings in tonight’s finals…the Rainbooms!” Celestia announced unexpectedly.

“WHAT?” Trixie choked.

“Huh?” said all the Rainbooms, Sunset, and Spike.

“Did they just say, ‘The Rainbooms’?” Pinkie asked her friends, incredulous.

The crowd’s reaction was less than enthusiastic.

“This isn’t over!” Trixie threatened the girls through gritted teeth as she left the stage with her bandmates.

“Congratulations, girls. You deserve it,” Celestia was telling them with stars in her eyes.

“Seriously?” Pinkie objected. “We didn’t even finish our—!” Pinkie was abruptly interrupted by Rainbow’s elbow.

Behind Celestia, Adagio taunted them. “See you at tonight’s big show, Rainbooms. We are really looking forward to it!” She made no attempt to hide her contempt or, more ominously, her ravenous hunger.

“Yeah, well, uh, not as much as we are!” Rainbow retorted lamely.

I was right, Sunset thought to herself. The Sirens have rigged this whole thing. They want to face us in the finals – they probably think they can steal the girls’ magic! She fell in behind her friends as they slunk out of the gym to the catcalls and growling of their fellow students.

“This is a travesty! A travesty!” Trixie stormed at them as they left.

Somehow Adagio Dazzle was instantly standing right next to her. “It really is!” she agreed in a cloying voice. “The Rainbooms don’t deserve to be in the Finals – not when your band was so much better in the semis.”

“And wanted it so much more,” Aria added, having mysteriously appeared on the other side of Trixie.

Trixie looked doubtfully at the two of them, obviously agreeing but not having any idea what to do about it. Adagio placed her bait.

“Alas! This is the way it’s going to be. Dazzlings vs. Rainbooms,” she lamented, giving Sonata a significant look.

“Unless, of course, the Rainbooms don’t manage to make it to their set or get held up for some reason…” Sonata mused airily.

Trixie’s eyes widened momentarily, then a slow, sinister smile crept across her face.

The Rainbooms and Sunset had decided to go directly to the stage to prep for the Finals. The final faceoff would be held at a special covered stage constructed on one of the football fields. In spite of their concern and discouragement, they looked around appreciatively. The stage was well constructed and the sound equipment was of high quality.

Sunset started setting up and testing the sound equipment. She was feeling very tentative around her friends – no one had made any further mention of her tackle of Rainbow, and neither Rainbow nor Rarity were giving her angry looks. She hoped it had blown over, but she wasn’t about to take any risks. As she tested a microphone, a burst of high-frequency feedback came through the speakers. She rapidly turned the volume down, looking around apologetically. Fortunately, no one seemed to have noticed.

“This doesn’t make any sense,” Fluttershy said suddenly. “We were awful. Doesn’t anybody think it’s strange that we made it to the Finals?”

“Very strange,” agreed a new voice from behind them.

They spun around to find Trixie and her two bandmates standing on the other side of the stage, arms crossed, looking smug.

Rainbow flared immediately. “What are you doing here, Trixie? Pretty sure the losers are supposed to be up there in the cheap seats!”

Rainbow, why are you taunting her? Can’t you see how angry she is? Sunset thought urgently. She started toward Rainbow, hoping she could try to defuse the situation.

But Trixie smirked. “The Great and Powerful Trixie is the most talented girl at Canterlot High,” she boasted. “It is I who deserve to be in the Finals! And I will not be denied!” And she snapped her fingers imperiously.

One of her bandmates grabbed a nearby level and pulled it viciously. The floor disappeared under the Rainbooms and Sunset and they screamed as they plunged into darkness.

“See you never!” Trixie sneered into the pit.

Watching from the wings, Adagio chuckled with satisfaction. “I told you someone would give them a shove,” she commented to her sisters.

“But she didn’t shove them, she pulled a lever,” Sonata objected in confusion.

Aria facepalmed. “Go back to sleep, Sonata!” she barked.

Author's Note

This one’s pretty much just plot advancement, with a bit of detail and inner thoughts filled in. unction

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 30: Learn Your Lessons Well

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 30: Learn Your Lessons Well

The Rainbooms and Sunset all started a little as Rainbow leapt to her feet and hurled herself at the door one more time, bouncing off it with a pained grunt.

“Give it up, Rainbow,” Applejack snapped. “You’ve been tryin’ at this for hours. It’s not gonna open.”

Rainbow growled at the door and kicked it savagely. Applejack sighed with frustration. The sounds of Trixie and the Illusions performing filtered down through the closed trapdoor ten feet above them. They had been very lucky they had not been seriously hurt, and that they had been able to find a light switch.

“Maybe it doesn’t even matter that we’re trapped down here,” Twilight said dejectedly. “I don’t think the counterspell would have worked anyway.”

“Of course it would have worked, Twilight!” Applejack cried vehemently, standing up and turning to Rainbow. “Assumin’ a certain band member didn’t try to hog the spotlight the whole time we were tryin’ to play it!”

Rainbow bristled, deliberately missing the point. “Hey! If you wanna tell Twilight she’s getting a little too caught up trying to be the new leader of this band, you don’t have to be all cryptic about it!”

Rarity leapt to her feet. “She was talking about you, Rainbow Dash!” she yelled. Sitting next to Twilight, Sunset visibly flinched. An icy feeling was stealing over her heart. Twilight said nothing, staring into space.

Rainbow Dash was getting angrier by the second. “Me?! I’m just trying to make sure my band rocks as hard as it needs to!”

“OUR BAND!” the other girls, minus Sunset and Twilight, screamed.

Twilight continued to be oblivious to the bitter argument that was exploding around her. “But why wasn’t it working?” she asked herself listlessly. “I should know what to do. How could I not know what to do? How could I have failed like this?” Sunset listened to her in horror, which only grew as she saw a familiar green mist begin to creep over the floor as it leaked from her friends. They didn’t react – apparently Sunset was the only one who could see it. Sunset’s alarm grew as she noticed the green mist was much thicker than the mist she had seen leaking from other CHS students in the past.

“I’m the one who writes all the songs!” Rainbow retorted to her bandmates.

“I write songs!” Fluttershy yelled with surprising volume. “You just never let us play any of them!”

“I had the most perfect outfits for us to wear,” Rarity lamented, completely ignoring Fluttershy. Fluttershy stamped her feet in frustration, looking daggers at Rarity.

“Again with the costumes! No one cares what we’re wearin’!” Applejack thundered.

“I care, Applejack!” Rarity seethed. “So sorry if I enjoy trying to make a creative contribution to the band!”

Sunset’s heart was breaking – there had been true venom in what Applejack and Rarity had just said to each other. She started trying to get to her feet. She felt like she had to do something, but she had no idea what. Wheels were turning in her highly intelligent mind, even as fear and sadness threatened to overwhelm her.

“Hey! Anybody here remember fun?!” Pinkie cried sarcastically. “I’ll give you a hint: It’s the exact opposite of being in the Rainbooms!”

“Oh yeah?” Rainbow yelled dangerously. “Well, I wish I never asked any of you to be my band!”

“Well I wish I’d never agreed to be in it!!” Rarity screeched.

“Me neither!” Fluttershy and Applejack bellowed. And just like that all five of them were yelling and pointing at each other. The green mist intensified and began to float up toward the stage. Twilight did nothing. She just sat there, staring at the wall, a look of deep melancholy on her face.

Sunset watched as the green mist accelerated upward and disappeared through the floor of the stage.

Above her, the Dazzlings took the stage, the green mist flowing into their gems. Adagio exulted. She could feel her power waxing; she hadn’t felt this strong since the hated Star Swirl had banished them. She knew her sisters felt it too. She started to sing, her sisters joining her, as they began to weave their most powerful spell.

Sunset rightly suspected the Dazzlings had just absorbed a substantial portion of her friends’ magic. She fought tears as she felt her whole world falling apart around her, which was extra terrifying because she had just been through that already, only two months before. Her friends, these wonderful girls, who had cared for her with a compassion and kindness that was, as far as she was concerned, epic, were at each other’s throats. The warm bower of their friendship that had cradled her and helped her, slowly, haltingly, tearfully to begin to heal was turning into a viper’s nest. And the girl most responsible for her transformation, her personal hero, was sitting next to her, dejected, inactive, with her head in her hands.

At last Sunset could bear it no more. I am Sunset Shimmer, former personal student of the Princess of the Sun, she thought to herself. And I’ve learned, at great cost, what it means to be a friend. I WILL NOT go down like this! I WILL NOT let them go down like this! She jumped to her feet as she felt her heart swell with a strength of will she didn’t know she still possessed.

“Stop it! STOP! Please, you HAVE to stop!” she pleaded at the top of her lungs. The other girls, stunned by both her volume and the tone of her voice, were instantly silent. They turned to look at her in complete amazement. “This is what they’ve been after all along! They’re feeding off your magic!” she continued, pointing at the stage above.

“How can they be using our magic?” Applejack asked in confusion. “It’s the Magic of Friendship.”

Sunset sighed heavily. Everything was beginning to make sense to her, and now that she realized it, the cracks had started to form weeks ago. “Ever since you started this band, you’ve been letting little things get to you. I haven’t said anything before because I didn’t feel like it was my place – not when I’m so new to this whole ‘friendship’ thing. Not when I’m on such thin ice with everyone. I…still have a lot to learn. But I have learned that if you don’t work out even the smallest problems right at the start, the Magic of Friendship can be turned….into something else,” she finished with a shudder.

The girls’ eyes widened. One by one, their faces fell as they comprehended the truth of Sunset’s words.

Twilight stood up, shaking her head. “I can’t believe all this tension was happening right under my nose and I didn’t realize it. I’m supposed to be the one with all the answers. And all I’ve done since I got here is let you all down.” Her shoulders slumped.

Sunset knew what to do. She had learned her lessons well, and this time, it was her turn to feel compassionate toward Twilight, who had clearly been putting far too much pressure on herself. “Twilight, I don’t think anyone is supposed to have all the answers,” she said gently, putting her hand tentatively on Twilight’s shoulder. “But you can count on your friends to help you find them.”

Twilight’s head snapped around. She looked at Sunset with wonder. Slowly, the light returned to her eyes, and a smile that grew quickly into a grin broke out on her face. “I think you already have, Sunset,” she breathed. “C’mon! We need to get out of here!”

All seven of them slammed into the door, which still didn’t budge. As one, they pulled back to give it another try, when a knock sounded from the door. Stunned, they looked at each other in confusion. Suddenly the door opened and they looked down to see Spike come into the room as if he was out for a pleasant walk.

“Sorry I took so long,” he said almost nonchalantly. “I had to find somebody who wasn’t under the Sirens’ spell to help me get you out.” To answer their unspoken question, Vinyl Scratch leaned into the doorframe with a warm smile.

“Why isn’t she under their spell?” asked Twilight.

“Never takes off her headphones,” explained Spike. Vinyl gave them a jaunty thumbs-up.

“Well come on, ya’ll!” Applejack cried. “Time to prove we’ve still got the Magic of Friendship inside us!”

“And there’s only one way to do it,” Twilight said pointedly to them all.

Pinkie started jumping up and down. “We’re getting the band back together?”

“We’re getting our band back together!” said Rainbow Dash by way of apology.

Pinkie exploded with glee.

“Ooh, Twilight! Which version of the counterspell are we going to play?” asked Rarity.

“I don’t think it matters what song we play,” answered Twilight, looking gratefully at Sunset. “As long as we play it together, as friends.”

Rainbow saw her chance. “I know just the song. Fluttershy’s written a really great one.”

Fluttershy’s joy was almost palpable.

Applejack, too, saw a chance to make amends. “We’re about to save the world here. Personally, I think we should do it in style. Rarity?” she asked softly, looking at her friend with a chastened expression.

Rarity was almost moved to tears. “I thought you’d never ask!” she gushed. With that, the seven friends, plus Spike and Vinyl, dashed out the door to battle. Sunset came last. It would be difficult to express in words how relieved she was – not only that her friends were friends again, but that she hadn’t been wrong about what was keeping them apart. Still, she fought a nagging doubt. The Sirens had absorbed a lot of magic from her friends. Will what they have left be enough? she wondered to herself.

Author's Note

More plot advancement, etc.The show’s next chapter.

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 31: The Circle Made Whole

Part III: Redemption's Flower || Chapter 31: The Circle Made Whole

The Rainbooms, Sunset, Vinyl, and Spike emerged from a door in the lower back part of the stage. They could hear the Sirens beginning to sing. Vinyl flashed them a victory sign and hurried into the evening darkness. Rarity found their costumes and started helping each of her friends into them, as Twilight scanned the audience and the area around the stage, settling on a small hill beyond the farthest bleachers. “Come on!” she commanded, as soon as each bandmember had a costume.

Sunset felt further relief wash over her as Twilight led the Rainbooms up the hill. With Twilight back in charge, she had hope they could truly defeat the Sirens. Suddenly, she and her friends crested the hill and looked down on the student body and the Sirens as they performed. The situation was already not good at all.

Several things struck Twilight and Sunset at the same time. First was that the Sirens had grown so strong that they could now sense their magical signatures, even at a distance of nearly 100 yards – and they were not small. Second, they noticed that the crowd was clearly already under their control. Third, while the Rainbooms had their instruments with them, they had no amps or microphones or speakers.

“How are we supposed to play over them from up here?” Rainbow asked, giving voice to Twilight’s concern.

As if in answer they saw lights behind them and heard a horn. Vinyl Scratch pulled up directly behind them in her car, which proceeded, incredibly, to transform into a mobile sound stage complete with huge speakers and lights.

“Awesome!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“Sweet!” Rainbow agreed emphatically.

Vinyl leapt from the car and quickly showed the Rainbooms how to plug in all their instruments; there was even a mic for Pinkie’s drums and a standing mic for Fluttershy. Last but not least Vinyl handed a wireless microphone to Twilight and gave her a meaningful smile. Twilight would have hugged her, but there wasn’t time. She turned to face the Sirens with her bandmates. Off to the side, Sunset watched her friends in helpless hope as she held Spike.

Her head snapped around as she felt the Sirens surge with magic, and she felt her hope wane as she saw they had undergone a transformation. Like her friends, they now had pony ears and hair extensions of their own, and they floated over the stage on fin-like wings. Sunset’s mouth fell open in horror; the Sirens’ power signature, which had already been intimidating, had just been cubed.

Twilight, however, was not intimidated; she hadn’t even powered up yet. Sunset perhaps didn’t realize how much she had encouraged her. Now Twilight was feeling strong, and determined, and angry, and she would not back down from a challenge. She raised her hand, ready to drop it to give the signal to start playing.

Below them, the Sirens finished a defiant verse:

Nothing can stop us now!

And Twilight’s hand fell. Vinyl’s car was up to the task; the Rainbooms’ music stormed over the stadium, easily matching the Siren’s volume.

Oh-oh, oh-whoa-oh ,

I've got the music in me!

Oh-oh, oh-whoa-oh!

The heads of the student swiveled to look for the new source of sound, and they stared up at the Rainbooms in wonder.

Twilight’s voice rang out, defying the Sirens and their dark magic.

Don't need to hear a crowd
Cheering out my name!
I didn't come here seeking
Infamy or fame!

The Rainbooms joined her:

The one and only thing
That I am here to bring
Is music, is the music
Is the music in my soul!
Gonna break out (OUT!)
Set myself free, yeah!
Let it all go (GO!)
Just let it be, yeah!
Find the music in your heart
Let the music make you start
To set yourself apart!

And with a burst of magic the Rainbooms ponied up. Sunset looked on in breathless amazement – her friends’ power signatures had grown immensely – it was almost enough. It might just be enough! She thought to herself, feeling her hope return.

Below them the Sirens’ spell was weakening – most of the students were now looking up at the Rainbooms and dancing happily to their music.

But Adagio Dazzle was no amateur. Hers was an ancient power, not to be overcome easily or lightly. Forcing down her incredulity that the Rainbooms were making inroads against her spell, she regained her footing and played her final card. She and her sisters sang to counter the Rainbooms, accepting their challenge:

What we have in store (ah-ah)
All we want and more (ah-ah)!
We will break on through (ah-ah)
Now it's time to finish you!

Blood-red light exploded from the Sirens’ gems, and, as they lifted their hands, great shapes appeared in the air over each of them. Slightly insubstantial, they were large (perhaps 15 feet in length and height) and looked like crosses between a dragon and a seahorse. There were three, and their colors vaguely matched those of each Siren. Twilight recognized the spell instantly – these were avatars. The Sirens could attack with them, and any harm the Rainbooms did would not affect the Sirens themselves.

Still, Twilight knew, the avatars had a limited duration and strength. Overcome them, and the Sirens would be vulnerable once more. So, as the three avatars moved to attack, Twilight did not wait, and nor did her friends. With short solos they each released a salvo of magic, driving Aria and Sonata’s avatars back. Somehow, Vinyl pushed the volume higher. But once again Adagio was unconcerned – she understood that if she could strike down the leader…

Twilight launched a burst of magenta stars against Adagio’s avatar, but Adagio sang hard, countering it. Rapidly catching on to the strategy, Sonata and Aria’s avatars rushed to Adagio’s aid, and, their three voices combining, they released a stupendous wave of sound that knocked Twilight to the ground, her friends falling around her. The microphone spun away.

Shaken, Twilight wracked her brain frantically. They had ponied up. They had been pushing the Sirens’ avatars back. But the last blast from Adagio, supported by her fellow Sirens, had shown that the Sirens clearly had the advantage. And still the Rainbow Wave would not trigger. Twilight struggled to her knees as her fellow Rainbooms did the same. She cast about desperately for the microphone.

Suddenly she found it – it had stopped by Sunset’s foot. Sunset looked at it fearfully, then tentatively stooped down and picked it up. Above her the Siren avatars were wheeling around for another attack.

Something is missing! What could be missing? Twilight fumed with frustration. She took a breath to call out to Sunset, when it finally hit her:

Sunset. Sunset is missing! OF COURSE! How could I have been so…no time for that now!

“Sunset Shimmer!” she yelled at the top of her lungs. “We need you!” And Twilight held out her hand.

Sunset stared at her in terror at first, but somehow, she found the courage to do what was needed. She dashed over to Twilight, throwing her jacket aside as she came. Rainbow would later remember thinking Oh, it’s on now!
Sunset made a sign to Pinkie, who understood instantly. She started the beat from the bridge of Fluttershy’s song, and somehow Vinyl Scratch found yet more volume.

Sunset spun to face the Sirens. She lifted her hand at them in defiance.

You’re never gonna bring me down!

You’re never gonna break this part of me!

Twilight almost wept with relief. Sunset had a clear, strong voice, perfectly on-key. It was exactly what they needed. Sunset turned toward her and took her hand, helping her up. The symbolic irony was not lost on either of them, but of course there was no time to fully appreciate it at that exact moment.

My friends are here to bring me ‘round

Not singing just for popularity

Twilight held on to the microphone with her. All around her their friends were leaping to their feet, and their magic was flowing again – but this time, immeasurably stronger.

Sunset smiled at her, her eyes radiant with joy. Together they sang:

We’re here to let you know

That we won’t let it go

All the girls joined in:

Our music is a bomb and it’s about to blow!

Sunset and Twilight again, their voices in flawless harmony:

And you can try to fight

But we have got the light of

All together:

Friendship on our side!

Pinkie went crazy on the drums.

Got the music in our hearts
We're here to blow this thing apart

Moved by the music, Twilight and Sunset lifted their free hands and touched them together over their heads. As they drew their hands apart again, a tremendous ring of Rainbow Power arced out from them, and the Sirens’ spell over the crowd was broken.

And together, we will never
Be afraid of the dark

Twilight couldn’t resist stealing a glance at Sunset. She was so happy she was practically glowing. Wait a minute,Twilight realized, she is glowing!

And then it happened. Sunset was surrounded by a nimbus of soft red light. Her toes left the stage, and she ponied up, just like her friends. Yes! YES! Twilight exulted. Oh, I’m SO happy for her!

Here to sing our song out loud
Get you dancing with the crowd
As the music of our friendship
Survives, survives!

All seven of them were in the air now. And Twilight could feel it. Through her mastery of magic, she could feel the Rainbow Wave building. She looked up and saw pillars of light shooting up into the sky in the colors that represented her and each of her friends: her own royal violet, Rainbow’s brilliant azure, Rarity’s alabaster white, Pinkie’s bubblegum pink, Fluttershy’s golden yellow, and Applejack’s harvest orange. But a new color was joining them – a pillar of fiery scarlet rose from the overjoyed Sunset Shimmer. The colors met above them in a globe of sparkling light.

Now all the students were singing with them:

Got the music in our hearts
We're here to blow this thing apart
And together, we will never
Be afraid of the dark

Glorious feathered wings spread out from the globe of light, stretching from one side of the stadium to the other. Twilight had to work hard to focus on singing as she watched in amazement. From the globe emerged a colossal multicolored alicorn, shining almost dazzlingly bright. She was beautiful beyond anything Twilight had ever seen. The alicorn lowered her refulgent horn and charged. Twilight couldn’t resist – she laughed aloud with the sheer joy of impending victory. On her enemies’ faces she could see only dread.

Here to sing our song out loud
Get you dancing with the crowd
As the music of our friendship
Survives, survives, survives!

Twilight cried out as an impossibly bright rainbow-colored blast of magical energy lanced out from the alicorn’s horn. It erased the Sirens’ avatars and barreled into the Sirens themselves, smiting them from the sky. Their amulets shattered and fell to the stage. The Rainbooms had won.

To their credit, the Sirens actually tottered back up and tried to keep singing. “Oh no you don’t!” Twilight bellowed, and fell upon the stage like a thunderbolt with the other Rainbooms right behind her. But there was nothing to worry about. Whether from the destruction of their amulets or the effect of the Rainbow Wave (or both) the Sirens’ singing was now ear-splittingly off key. They were chased from the stage by a hail of boos and assorted rancid vegetables.

Twilight alighted on the stage. Sunset had landed just ahead of her and had picked up the pieces of one of the amulets. “I guess now we know why these were so special to them,” she smirked.

Twilight agreed. “Without those amulets and the magic you brought from Equestria, they’re just three harmless teenage girls!” She was nearly interrupted as Flash Sentry stormed the stage, lifted Twilight off her feet, and spun her around in a hug.

“Rainbooms rule!” he crowed with a silly, warm grin on his face. “That was amazing!” Suddenly he realized what he was doing and put Twilight down. The two of them separated slightly, both blushing with embarrassment. Sunset and the others giggled at them.

Trixie suddenly appeared, choosing that moment to be a buzzkill. “You may have vanquished the Dazzlings, but you will never have the amazing, show-stopping ability of the Great and Powerful Trixie!” she proclaimed, and threw a dark object on the ground. Grey smoke erupted from it, starting everyone coughing. When the smoke cleared, she was nowhere to be seen.

“She’s GONE!” Pinkie exclaimed, as dramatically as ever. Then, spotting Trixie climbing over the back of the farthest line of bleachers, she pointed her out to her friends. “Oh wait. There she is.” Trixie lost her grip on the bleachers and fell from site. “Trixie is O.K.!” they heard her distant muffled voice call.

The Trixie issue having been solved for the moment, the girls looked at each other, reveling in their victory and the renewal of their friendships. Flash, sensing they needed a moment, winked at Twilight and stepped offstage.

Rainbow looked at Sunset. She wasn’t sure where to begin – it seemed like there was a lot to say, but she hadn’t had time to think it all through. Only one thing seemed absolutely clear. “Well, you know, Twilight’s probably going back to Equestria soon, Sunset. The Rainbooms could really use someone to help Fluttershy on backup vocals…”

No one expected what happened next. Sunset broke into a maniacal grin and dashed to the other side of the stage, where Trixie’s electric guitar was still resting on its stand. She grabbed it, not particularly caring at that moment whether she had permission or not, and proceeded to play a stunningly excellent guitar riff. Having finished, she clasped her hands behind her back and declared, unnecessarily, “I also play guitar.” She continued to grin at her friends, secretly enjoying their actual openmouthed amazement.

“We’ll…see…” Rainbow stammered, her eyes bugging out of her head.

Sunset just smiled back with satisfaction, but then became aware that Twilight was eying her with a smile of her own.

“What? What is it, Twilight? Why are you looking at me like that?” Sunset asked, suddenly a bit uncomfortable.

Twilight walked closer and stopped about two paces from Sunset. She was bouncing up and down on her toes. “Because. I’m so happy!”

Sunset misunderstood. “Yeah, we sure did turn the tables on those three, didn’t we?” she said with a victorious smirk, looking at her nails with mock haughtiness.

“Yes, but that wasn’t the main thing I was referring to.”

“Oh. Well…what is it then?” asked Sunset, confused. She realized she was feeling a bit shy – she could have sworn Twilight was looking at her affectionately, if not fondly.

Twilight looked down. “I’m happy because I made the right decision. About you.” She looked back up.

Sunset was still confused, though she was beginning to suspect what Twilight was getting at.

“Sunset. You just did something amazing. You know that, don’t you?” Twilight asked.

“I…I’m still not sure exactly what happened, but I hope…”

“Well, let me clear it up for you. You saved the day. We’d be toast without you.”

Sunset blushed. The other girls had recovered from their shock at Sunset’s apparently mad guitar skillz and had gathered behind her, but she hadn’t noticed them yet. They were eagerly watching the exchange between the two Equestrians.

“Who figured out that our infighting was making the Sirens stronger and helped us stop? You did. Who helped us realize that we needed to listen to each other, and be graceful toward each other, to defeat them? You did. Who found the courage to pick up that microphone and take a stand against the Sirens when everyone else had fallen? You did. And…” – here Twilight took one more step until she was right next to Sunset – “who ponied up and added her color and her strength to the whole, enabling us to defeat the Sirens and save the school, this world, and probably Equestria too, for that matter? That’s right, Sunset. You did!” Twilight’s smile would have lit up the dark side of the moon.

“Really? I…I thought that was what happened, but…it does help to hear you say it!” Sunset admitted.

“Of course it does!” Twilight shouted happily, raising her arms into the air. “That’s why I’m saying it! Oh, Sunset, I’m so proud of you! Look how much you’ve changed! Before, you were a villain, that’s true. But now – now you’re a hero. A true hero!”

The other girls burst out in a cheer, totally surprising Sunset, who still hadn’t realized they were behind her. She yelped, but then burst out laughing. Suddenly there was a long and heartfelt group hug. “Welcome to the good side, Sunset,” said Twilight happily in her ear. “All the way.”

They all enjoyed the embrace for nearly a full minute, but then Sunset pulled away a bit. “Girls,” she said tentatively, “I…have something I need to ask you about.”

“What is it, darling?” Rarity asked with solicitous concern.

“Well…it’s about the Dazzlings.”

“Go on,” said Twilight.

“Well, if we just hit them with the same thing you all had to hit me with, then I can’t help wondering…”

Fluttershy and Rarity’s eyes widened. “Oh no!” Fluttershy cried.

“Yes, Flutters,” Sunset confirmed. “I’m worried they might be in need. Maybe the Rainbow Wave did the same thing to them that it did to me. And while they have each other, I think you all saw that their relationships with each other aren’t that great.”

“Say no more, Sunset,” said Twilight with authority. “You really have learned a lot. Compassion was shown to you, and now you want to show it to them. Nothing could make me more proud. I’m guessing you want to look for them?”

“Yes, please,” Sunset confirmed.

“Then what are we waiting for?” Rainbow cried. “Let’s get looking!” The rest of the Rainbooms agreed wholeheartedly.

It was then that Principal Celestia dashed on stage. Without a word she practically tackled Sunset and hugged her within an inch of her life. Sunset was startled at first, but quickly and gratefully returned the hug. The other girls sighed happily, glad that Sunset and her adopted mother were reconciled now that the Sirens’ spell was broken. Twilight however, was confused.

“Uh, is it normal for human principals to be that…affectionate with their students, even at a time like this?” she asked Rarity out of the corner of her mouth.

“GOOD HEAVENS!” Rarity shouted unexpectedly. “There’s been so much going on – we haven’t had the time or the chance to tell you!”

“What? What is it?” Applejack asked, not having heard Twilight’s question. The other girls turned to look at Rarity as well.

“She doesn’t know!” Rarity said, pointing to Twilight. “About Sunset’s living arrangements!”

Twilight swung to look at Applejack, who took off her hat. “Well Ah’ll be darned. You’re right, Rarity.” She turned to look at Twilight. “We’ve got a whole lot to fill you in on, sugarcube. Suffice it to say for now that, while we took Sunset to Fluttershy’s the first night, the next day Ms. Celestia came and…had a discussion with her. Turns out Sunset had been living in an abandoned warehouse, all by her lonesome.”

Twilight’s eyebrows disappeared under her bangs. “Oh. Oh…that’s…horrible!” she exclaimed.

Sunset and Celestia continued to hug joyfully, largely unaware of what was going on around them.

Applejack continued. “Well, Ms. Celestia wouldn’t stand for that. And Ah guess she felt Sunset needed some adult supervision. So, she and Ms. Luna took Sunset in. Ms. Celestia legally adopted her and everything. And, well, as you can see, it didn’t take long at all for their relationship to become, well, pretty strong.”

Twilight was staring at Applejack with open mouth. She looked from Applejack, to Sunset and Celestia, to the other girls, then to Applejack again. A slow smile began to break across her face, until suddenly she cried, “That’s so wonderful! I can hardly believe it! Oh, what a relief!” She actually sat down for a moment, shaking her head in amazement.

“A relief? You ok, sugarcube?” Applejack asked, squatting down next to her.

“Yes, yes, I’m great! I was worried about her, AJ, these last two months. To know that she was safe in the hands of this world’s Celestia herself – I can’t tell you how happy it makes me. And look at the two of them,” she said, smiling at them. “Oh, these last two days must have been hard for Sunset if Celestia and Luna were under the Sirens’ spell.”

“That’s why we all stayed at my place last night, Twilight,” Pinkie explained. “We didn’t want Sunset to have to face her mom and aunt like that, and we didn’t want her to be alone.”

Twilight was nodding in realization when Luna dashed on to the stage, having been organizing and reassuring the happy but confused student body. “My turn!” she yelled. Celestia and Sunset separated with a laugh, and Luna enclosed Sunset in a bear hug. “I’m so sorry, baby! You know I didn’t mean that! I didn’t mean any of it!” she cried.

“I know. I know,” Sunset reassured her gently. “It’s ok now. It’s ok.”

The girls surrounded Celestia and the still embracing Sunset and Luna. Celestia noticed Twilight and gave a little start. “Princess Twilight! I…thought you were here, but everything’s been so fuzzy…”

“No worries, Principal Celestia!” said Twilight happily. “I came to help, but honestly, it was Sunset who really saved us all.”

“I thought that’s what happened, but I’m mostly confused. Can someone explain what’s been going on?”

The girls looked at each other. There was a lot to tell. “How about this?” Sunset piped up. “Twilight, the girls and I will look for the Sirens. You can bring Celestia and Luna up to speed, and they can bring you up to speed?”

This seemed a logical course of action to everyone but Celestia. “Oh no,” she said, shaking her head and getting into full-on mom mode. “I’m not letting you out of my sight, young lady!”

Sunset understood that Celestia was just feeling protective and worried. “Celestia…mom…I have to do this. Please trust me.”

The girls and Luna gasped. Except for Twilight, they knew Sunset had never called Celestia ‘mom’ before.

Celestia wavered – Sunset had never looked at her like that before. It was becoming clear that her daughter had changed significantly in the past 48 hours, and she was desperate to know exactly how. But Sunset was a young adult – she had to be given some latitude. The nodding and encouragement of the Rainbooms and Twilight started to push her over the edge into allowing Sunset to pursue the Sirens. There was also the fact that Sunset had just called her ‘mom’ for the first time. Celestia knew that Sunset wasn’t trying to manipulate her. Instead, she was asking her something from her heart, and she wasn’t afraid to show it.

“You have your cell phone?” she asked pointedly.

“Yes, right here,” Sunset held the phone up with a smile.

“All right. But I want you to check in every half hour – and don’t be gone long! And be careful! Aren’t these girls you’re looking for dangerous?”

“Not anymore,” said Sunset with a smirk, which faded quickly. “Actually, we’re concerned they might be going through what I went through.”

Celestia’s eyes widened. “Oh! Oh. Now I understand, little sun. Go, and good luck! If you find them, we will help,” she finished, nodding at Luna.

“Thanks, mom,” said Sunset. She gave Celestia a quick hug, then raced off with her friends in the direction the Sirens had fled in.

Celestia stared after her for a moment. “Don’t worry, Tia,” Luna comforted her. “She’s with her friends. They will be ok.”

Celestia took a deep breath, then turned to Twilight. “Twilight, are you all right?”

“I’m fine. Actually, I’m so happy and proud, I’m pretty sure I’m going to cry now,” she answered with a sniff.

“Well, sweetheart. Come with us – we’ll take you to our townhouse. We can catch up and wait for the girls there.”

Unfortunately, the search for the Sirens was disappointingly fruitless. Apparently they had fled to a hiding place that was very well concealed. Sunset was the most disappointed, but Twilight cheered her up as the tired girls filed into the townhouse. “You don’t have to stop looking for them, Sunset,” she pointed out encouragingly. “I have a feeling your path will cross theirs again. Until then, I’m sure the girls will help you continue the search.”

“We certainly will,” Applejack said reassuringly.

To everyone’s surprise and joy, Twilight had decided she needed a vacation, after having faced Tirek and now the Sirens in less than a week. She decided to stay in the human world for a few days and nights to hang out with her human friends and to get to know Sunset better. Celestia was totally supportive of course, being not only delighted to see Twilight again, but also wanting to encourage the blossoming friendship between Sunset and Twilight, which she rightly saw as being highly beneficial to them both.

It was time for pizza and another slumber party. Celestia and Luna were around too, of course, but they had given the younger girls some space. Some. They were both so proud of Sunset that every now and then one of them had burst into the basement, where the girls were partying, to hug her within an inch of her life. Sunset soaked it up shamelessly, which was just fine with everyone else. And no one was the least bit annoyed by these ‘interruptions’. As far as the girls were concerned, Celestia and Luna were the most wonderful adults (other than their own parents) in the whole world.

The evening wasn’t all fun and games, however. Though the Rainbooms had listened to Sunset’s warning under the stage and had remembered that they were friends in time, there was some clearing of the air to do. Heartfelt apologies were exchanged all around, but most especially from Rainbow to Applejack about whose band it was, from Applejack to Rarity about the costumes, from Rainbow to Fluttershy about the song choices, and from Rainbow and Rarity to Sunset.

“I’m very sorry I chewed you out like that after you knocked Rainbow over. It must have made you feel so alone,” Rarity said to her sorrowfully. Sunset gave her a lopsided smile and took her hands.

“It’s ok, Rarity. I forgive you,” she said warmly.

“Thank you, darling.” Rarity suddenly chuckled ruefully. “See. I told you I’d mess up eventually!”

“And we promised we’d always forgive each other,” said Sunset.

“That we did, darling. That we did.”

Rainbow was standing next to them. “I’ve gotta echo Rarity’s apology, Sunset. You were just trying to help. AJ was right – I lost control. It’s probably because I ponied up a little that the Dazzlings knew to target us. So I’m sorry too.”

“And I forgive you, too, Rainbow,” said Sunset, rubbing Rainbow’s arm. “Let’s leave it behind.”

Rainbow, however, was particularly chastened. “Thanks, Sunset. But I think I owe everybody an apology.” She looked around the room at each of her friends. “I’m sorry guys,” she said dejectedly. “I really got carried away. I promise I was just so excited about having an awesome band that I lost my head and forgot it can’t be about just me. It has to be about all of us, or it’s not worth doing. And that includes you, too, Sunset. You’re going to be singing at least, but how does rhythm guitarist sound?”

Sunset’s almost comically broad smile served as her answer. Rainbow returned it with a joyful laugh. “I’ll take that as a yes!” she exulted. The other girls accepted her apology gratefully.

Then Twilight stepped forward a bit tentatively, looking at the ground. “I think I owe everybody an apology too. I forgot that I can’t do it all alone. I didn’t want to let you all down, but I lost sight of the fact that by not confiding in you all how much pressure I was feeling, I wasn’t showing that I trusted you.” She looked up. “But I do trust you all,” she said earnestly. “I really do. And I’m sorry.” Again, one by one the girls forgave her and told her it was in the past.

“Is that it?” asked Fluttershy hopefully. “Have we covered everything?”

Twilight spoke again. “Not quite…”

“Uh oh,” said Pinkie, a bit crestfallen. “What else?”

Twilight looked a bit sad. “I’ve figured out why the Rainbow Wave wasn’t triggered the first time we confronted the Dazzlings – you know, at the party in the gym? And I think if you all think about it for a moment, you’ll figure it out too.”

Rainbow spoke up almost immediately. “Wasn’t it because of all the tension between us? Even at that point we had said and done some pretty hurtful stuff to each other. Mostly me,” she said, hanging her head a little.

“You’re partly right, Rainbow, but the tension was leading us to make a specific, critical mistake. Just think. Why did the Wave trigger at the final battle?”

One by one, the head of every girl swiveled to look at Sunset.

“Uh oh,” said Pinkie again, her hair partially deflating and her shoulders slumping.

“Yes, that’s right, Pinkie. The Magic of Friendship won’t work when you’re excluding someone – intentionally or unintentionally,” said Twilight, looking guiltily at Sunset.

“We’re sorry, Sunny!” Pinkie cried. “You must have felt so left out!” The other girls quickly echoed her and surrounded Sunset in another group hug.

Sunset couldn’t help it – Twilight’s apology, and the fact that the other girls clearly felt the same, overwhelmed her a bit. “It…did hurt,” she admitted. “But I guess I figured I hadn’t earned the right to be fully included yet.”

The other girls pulled away slightly in surprise. “Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Rainbow cried. “What’s this about having to earn being fully included? I may not be a friendship princess like Twilight here, but even I know that you shouldn’t have to earn friendship, Sunset.”

Sunset looked at her in amazement. The other girls were nodding vehemently.

“That’s right, Rainbow,” said Applejack. “Sunset, if you felt like you had to earn being a full member of our group or something, then we really blew it. Ah think friendship is like forgiveness. You don’t earn it – it’s either fully given or not given at all.”

“Thanks for saying that, both of you,” said Sunset to Rainbow and Applejack. “It means a lot to me that you didn’t want me to feel left out on purpose. An awful lot,” she said, very seriously. “But I think it’s more complicated than that. I think you’re being too hard on yourselves.”

The other girls looked at her quizzically.

“I’ve done a lot of research about apologies and forgiveness, as I’ve said before. And one thing I’ve learned – one thing I’ve had to be patient about – is that there’s a difference between forgiveness and reconciliation. Just because you all forgave me doesn’t mean it was a reasonable expectation that you all would trust and fully include me right away. Forgiveness may not have to be earned, but reconciliation does. It has to be built over time, based on growing trust. The person who’s done wrong has to prove, step by step, day by day, that she’s changed.”

Applejack understood what Sunset was saying right away. “You do have a point, sugarcube. But in this case Ah think we have to look at the evidence. Bottom line: the Rainbow Wave didn’t work until we included you.”

“And then it was more powerful than ever,” Twilight added.

Applejack continued. “Exactly. Maybe reconciliation does have to be earned, but the facts are clear, Sunset. You had earned it by the party, if not before. You were the one who realized what a threat the Sirens were, and you were the one who figured out how to contact Twilight. And, as Rarity pointed out, writing that first letter to Princess Celestia can’t have been easy. At all. You’d already proven that you were willing to go out of your way to do what was needed. You’d already proven you were a good friend.”

Rainbow was nodding. “And we’ve been pretty inconsiderate of you lately in general. I think you pointed out why – we let our conflicts over the band overshadow everything. I’m sorry about that remark about, well, ‘whooping your butt.’ That was pretty thoughtless.”

“I think your exact comment was, ‘whooped its sorry butt’, RD,” said Sunset with a playful smirk and a twinkle in her eye.

“Yeah, that was it,” said Rainbow sheepishly. She couldn’t help cracking a little smile of her own, realizing that Sunset was teasing her.

“Ah think Ah made a thoughtless comment about a certain ‘power-crazed lunatic’ at some point mahself,” Applejack said sorrowfully. “Ah do apologize, sugarcube. Ah promise Ah don’t think of you that way anymore.”

“And I kind of imitated zombified students in the music room. That can’t have been funny to you at all,” Pinkie said sadly.

Before Sunset could respond Twilight jumped in. “And one of the first things I mentioned at Sugarcube Corner was how you turned into a ‘horrifyingly awful winged monster’. That must be such a painful memory for you, Sunset, but I just brought it up without a thought. I’m really sorry for that.”

“We really haven’t been very good friends lately, have we, Sunset?” said Fluttershy softly. “We haven’t been setting a good example at all.”

Sunset felt almost unspeakably relieved and reassured. She tried to comfort them, since they all looked very sorrowful. “Girls, thank you so much for saying all of that! It helps so much, I promise! And I still think you’re being too hard on yourselves.”

“I don’t know, Sunny,” said Pinkie skeptically. “It’s pretty much been up to you to be the good friend through all this.”

Sunset smiled fondly at Pinkie. “Pinkie, you’re just making my point. If I’ve learned to be a good friend, who taught me that?” Sunset’s comment had the desired effect. One by one, the girls relaxed and clearly started to feel much better.

“That’s right,” Sunset finished with a happy smile. “You all did.”

Once the air was fully cleared the girls’ victory party truly got into full swing. It was the most fun any of them had ever had together, but in spite of the merrymaking, Sunset found herself feeling odd as the hour grew late. Right before a third round of Balderdash, she excused herself up to the living room for a break to try to figure out what she was feeling.

Her friends had learned a lot from the past couple days. As soon as they heard her shut the door at the top of the steps, they started to confer.

“Guys, should we go after her? Is she ok?” Rainbow asked, concerned.

“I’d be lying if I said I didn’t want to,” answered Twilight, “but I think it’s ok if we give her a few minutes. She probably has a lot to think about.”

Rainbow didn’t seem satisfied. “I just don’t want to drop the ball again, Twi. You know?”

“Sunset is probably feeling a bit overwhelmed again, Rainbow. Let’s just give her a little while to get her thoughts in order. If you’re worried about her, why don’t you send her a text? She took her phone with her,” Rarity pointed out.

Rainbow brightened and reached for her phone.

“Just make sure you let her know we’re all thinkin’ of her, sugarcube, but that we’re letting her have a little space,” Applejack put in. Fluttershy and Pinkie nodded.

“We’ll go after her if she’s gone for too long,” Twilight said. “But I have a feeling she’s not alone. I’ll bet her mom knows exactly what’s going on.”

Sunset padded softly into the living room and went over to the windows. She drew the curtains aside for a moment and looked out. Bright moonlight bathed the development and the surrounding hills in a silver sheen. She smiled. A moment’s peace was indeed what she needed.

She checked over her shoulder – she had not been followed. A bit of lamplight from upstairs let her know that her mother or aunt, or both, were still up. She felt a vibration from her phone an instant before it chimed. Automatically, she pulled it out and looked at it.

RD: Hey Sunny. We’re willing to give you some space, but don’t be gone too long, or we’re coming after you! ;D But if you do need some company, let somebody know, ok?

She broke into a heartfelt grin. Rainbows’s message was received – Sunset understood what she meant, and that the message wasn’t just from her. It was awfully nice to be cared about like this. Once again she was amazed by how quickly she had gone from being alone and lonely to being part of a circle of wonderful friends. She decided to text back so they wouldn’t worry.

Thanks, RD. I’m ok, just needed a minute. Tell the girls not to worry.

As Rainbow sent back a happy face, Sunset turned and looked out the window again. In a way, the text from Rainbow had helped her to crystallize what she was feeling – the speed of the changes in her life was leaving her a bit breathless. She examined the trees and the moon, letting the timelessness of midnight bring a measure of solace.

It was only a few minutes before she heard footsteps on the stairs. She looked back over her shoulder and saw her mother coming down. Celestia smiled and came straight over to her. She stopped next to Sunset and looked out the window with her in silence for a moment, putting her hands on Sunset’s shoulders. Sunset, in turn, leaned back against her as Celestia’s arms drew her into an embrace. Still Celestia was quiet, allowing the moment to be peaceful.

Eventually, she simply asked: “Needed a few minutes?”

Sunset nodded in response, still looking out the window.

“I don’t blame you. A lot has happened in the past two days. I know I would need some time to process it.”

Sunset responded with another nod. Celestia held her quietly for a few more minutes, then decided she did want to talk about something. Giving Sunset a little squeeze, she said, “You called me ‘mom’, little sun.”

In response Sunset twisted around in her mother’s arms and hugged her back, burying her face in Celestia’s shoulder. “It…just seemed like the right moment somehow. You…don’t mind, do you?” Sunset looked up into Celestia’s eyes.

Celestia’s eyes were full of joy. “Not at all. In fact, I’m so glad that you did. I hope you…keep doing it?”

Sunset nodded back happily.

Celestia put a hand on Sunset’s cheek. “You make me so happy. Do you know that? Even before what you did today. I love you, Sunset. And I’m very, very proud of you.”

Sunset hugged her tighter. “I love you too, mom.” The joy of saying those words and meaning them almost overcame her. She let Celestia just hold her for a while. After a few minutes, Celestia drew back a bit.

“Feel a little more grounded?” she asked.

Sunset smiled and nodded.

“Good. You’d better get back down there, then, before they send out a search party.”

Sunset laughed, and, with one more squeeze, headed back downstairs.

She had missed a full round, but luckily the girls were just getting going.

“SUNNY!” Pinkie yelled, almost leaping into her arms. Sunset laughed happily.

“You ok?” Twilight asked as Sunset took her place again in the circle.

“Twi, I am better than ever!”

Author's Note

Rarity (her counterpart being a unicorn) could sense the Sirens’ magical power too, but, she being untrained and new to magic, she didn’t understand what she was feeling.

I felt the scene at the end of the battle (the one which ends in a group hug) needed to be fleshed out considerably. So I did it.

Sunset’s smirk has returned…

I really do think that Sunset looking for the Dazzlings would have happened. And there are a lot of other fanfics (and therefore authors) who agree with me. There’s no way she would have been satisfied with not knowing they were ok – not only in case they needed help, but in case they were still dangerous somehow.

I also felt it was important to describe how the air was finally cleared between the girls – hence the scene at the townhouse. Plus this is the end of Part III, so it needed some denoument.

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 32: The Students of the Sun

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 32: The Students of the Sun

Finally the girls grew tired, and washed their faces, and brushed their teeth, and had final drinks of water, and crawled into their sleeping bags to rest. They were exhausted, and soon all seven of them were sleeping hard.

Sunset’s sleeping bag was right next to Twilight’s. The two of them had fallen asleep last, chatting amiably late into the night. To Sunset’s surprise, it was she who was awakened to sounds of distress.

Disoriented at first, since she was used to sleeping in her own bed in her own room instead of down in the TV room, she looked around for what had disturbed her and realized it was Twilight, moaning and rolling restlessly. She paused, not sure what to do. She suspected Twilight was having a nightmare, but she didn’t know if she should wake Twilight up, or wait for her to wake up on her own. She seemed to recall that her friends, and Celestia and Luna, had generally comforted her after she had woken up on her own, and so she started to prepare to embrace Twilight as soon as she awakened. However, Twilight did awaken at just that moment, sitting up with a gasp and a whimper. She was panting.

“Twilight? Are you ok?” Sunset asked with concern.

Twilight experienced her own moment of disorientation, but she was getting to know Sunset’s voice well enough at this point that she quickly realized where she was, and that she was safe. She tried to slow her breathing.

“Another nightmare,” she said quietly.

“Another? You’ve been having them a lot?”

“Yes. Ever since I fought Tirek.”

“You haven’t told us much about that. Maybe you need to talk about it. When I was having nightmares after the Fall Formal, Celestia, Luna, and the girls insisted that I tell them about them. It always helped.”

“Maybe I do,” Twilight mused thoughtfully.

Sunset just waited patiently, putting a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. Twilight didn’t say anything for a while, as she tried to calm down. She did manage to put one of her hands over Sunset’s. Finally, she spoke.

“He was a bad one,” Twilight said at first, shaking her head.

“The others weren’t bad?” Sunset asked, skeptically. “I know I was bad.”

“Not like Tirek, Sunset. He was more powerful, more ruthless, and more amoral than any opponent I’ve ever faced. And I had to face him alone.”

“Alone!?” Sunset nearly cried, before realizing she might wake the others. “Alone?” she whispered again incredulously.

“Let’s go up to the kitchen – that way we can talk without worrying about waking anyone else up.”

As silently as they could, the two young women shimmied out of their sleeping bags and padded up to the kitchen. Twilight leaned against the counter, folding her arms. Sunset stood close to her, looking concerned.

“It was Celestia’s plan,” Twilight began.

Sunset just listened.

“Tirek…he had the power to drain the magic from other creatures. All of it. He could drain ponies even of their Cutie Marks.”

Sunset gasped. In Equestria, there were few crimes more heinous than messing with a pony’s Cutie Mark.

“Yes, it’s true. And he had grown strong, very quickly. You see, Discord was helping him.”

“Discord!” Sunset hissed angrily.

“Yes, he was free, you know. Celestia was trying to reform him.”

Sunset paused. “Reform him? Wow, seriously? How do you reform chaos incarnate?”

“Very carefully.”

“Huh. Well, I guess I can’t be pointing any fingers, now can I?” Sunset mused.

“I think you have a point, though, Sunset,” Twilight said. “Discord was an enemy of harmony for thousands of years. You were only off the rails for a fraction of that time. I think there is certainly a matter of degree here. Anyway, Celestia sent him after Tirek, because he alone could sense when Tirek drained magic from someone. It seemed logical, though I was quite skeptical that Discord was reformed enough to trust with a job of this importance. Turns out…I was right.”

Sunset’s head fell a little. She certainly understood what it was not to be trusted, and to have others doubt one’s intentions. She realized she had already been hoping for Discord to be completely reformed, and that she was disappointed that he hadn’t been.

Twilight sensed this. “Hey. That’s not the end of the story,” she said, with a tiny twinkle in her eye. Sunset took a deep breath, and kept listening.

“Well, Celestia realized that any one of us, herself included, was not strong enough to face Tirek alone. And she also realized that if he could drain the magic of any princess, even me – the youngest and therefore probably the weakest – he would be unstoppable, even by the other three facing him together. So, she made a choice.”

Sunset listened, bracing herself.

“Tirek didn’t know about one of the princesses. Guess which one.”

Sunset swallowed. “You. It must have been you.”

“Yes. I was so new that he had never heard of me. Celestia figured that would give me the element of surprise. So, she did the only logical thing. She, and Luna, and Cadence, all gave their magical power to me.”

Sunset’s eyes went wide. She gasped. “Oh my. Twilight. What must that have been like? I didn’t even know that was possible!”

“Neither did I,” said Twilight grimly. “But it was. I felt like I was going to explode. I couldn’t control the power – not at first. It kept leaking it out, causing incredible things to happen. The worst part, though, was…”

Sunset smiled gently at her, trying to be supportive.

“Celestia commanded me not to tell my friends. She said that if Tirek got to them first, and learned what she had done, Tirek might be able to devise some kind of strategy against me.”

“Oh, Twi!” Sunset commiserated.

“She was right. In terms of pure logic, anyway. The hard thing is – somehow, I knew she was actually wrong. But I didn’t have the courage to tell her. I…I’m so new to this princess thing, Sunset. I couldn’t imagine that I knew better than Celestia about anything – let alone an ancient threat to all Equestria!”

“Don’t blame yourself for that! I would have done the same thing. Twilight,” said Sunset, earnestly, “if there’s one thing I’ve learned lately, it’s that you can only do your best. You can’t know or plan for everything!”

Twilight smiled ruefully. “But that’s kinda my thing. Planning for everything.”

Sunset couldn’t control herself. She laughed, giving Twilight a knowing look.

Twilight smiled again, but this time with genuine mirth. She could see that Sunset understood. She continued, but seriously again.

“Well, I ran into the girls, but I had to send them away. That…was one of the hardest things I’ve ever done.”

Sunset had stopped laughing.

“I kept trying to harness the power. I even had to raise the sun. That went well,” Twilight said sarcastically. Sunset looked at her in wonder.

“Somehow Tirek found out about me. I guess Discord told him. He came to Ponyville for me. I’ve never been that scared before. He attacked and I fell back. I just wanted to learn more about him, you know? Well, I fell back to my house – the Golden Oak Library. That’s where Spike and I had been living ever since Celestia sent us to Ponyville. There was a telescope on the observation level, and I teleported there to try to observe Tirek. Logical, right?”

“Eminently,” Sunset agreed.

“Well, Tirek wasn’t fooled. As soon as I looked into the telescope I saw that he’d launched a huge fireball – no, a powerball – no, I don’t know what it was – straight at me! I grabbed my owl friend and leapt from the observation deck and the Library exploded under me. Nothing was left. He turned it into a hole in the ground.”

Sunset was speechless for a time. “All those books…” she breathed at last, horrified.

Twilight’s eyes filled with tears. “I knew you’d understand, Sunset! But worse than that, he’d nearly killed Owlowicious!”

“And you!” Sunset said angrily. She found herself wishing this Tirek was still around, so she could give him a piece of her mind, unrealistic as that was.

“Yes. And me. And…well, I’m not entirely sure what the exact trigger was, Sunset, but that was when I…I snapped.”

Sunset’s mouth was a thin line.

“I thought I knew what anger was. I thought I knew what fury was. But Sunset…I don’t even know what to call what I felt. And what made it worse was that I saw other ponies running from Ponyville in terror. My ponies, Sunset! My friends! Ponies that I was supposed to protect. Ponies that Celestia loved. And so I just acted. No plan. No flashcards or notes.” Twilight swallowed. “I shot this…thing…at him, Sunset. From my horn. It was like the heart of a star. And that’s how our battle began.”

Sunset’s eyes were wide. She didn’t say anything.

“We…fought without holding anything back. It was so scary, Sunset. I never want to feel like that again! I was so angry! I was out of control!” Tears were falling from Twilight’s wide eyes now. Sunset rushed to her and held her.

“We…leveled mountains. Ripped entire plains to shreds! I…never wanted that kind of power!” Twilight cried. “And I was all alone! No one to help me! The fate of all Equestria on my shoulders!” Twilight dissolved into sobs.

Sunset just held her and rocked her. “It’s ok. It’s ok,” she said softly. “You were just trying to save them. To save them all.”

“And I couldn’t overcome him! I think…I think I was starting to maybe get an edge, and that’s when he played his ace card. He had my friends. Our friends, Sunset. Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Spike. I mean, I know you don’t know the pony versions of the girls, but, in a way you do. He even had Discord. He’d betrayed Discord, and taken his magic too. He gave me a choice. I had to give him all my magic, or he’d kill them all.”

Sunset was crying now too.

“I had no choice. I couldn’t let him kill them.”

“Of course not, sweetheart. Of course not.”

“So, I let him take it. All my magic. All of Celestia’s, and Luna’s, and Cadence’s. I thought I’d failed. Failed them all.”

“But you hadn’t. You’re still here. You must have won. How? How did you win?”

“With my friends, of course,” said Twilight, her breath hitching a little. “The way I would have won in the beginning, if I’d only trusted my instincts.”

Sunset smiled. “Tell me,” she breathed.

“It was Discord who figured it out. You see, over the last month, each of us had had to do something hard. Something that tested our bond with our Element. Rainbow’s Loyalty was tested, Fluttershy’s Kindness, etc. And in each case, we’d been given an object that represented our faithfulness to our Element, as a memento, or something. All of us had been tested, and had passed the test, except me. Well, when I gave up my magic to save my friends, apparently that was my test. And I passed. The memento was a necklace that Tirek had given to Discord as a symbol of his ‘loyalty’. Well, Discord gave it to me, with a very heartfelt apology for betraying us. You would have approved, Sunset,” said Twilight earnestly, with genuine affection. “I wish you had been there. He…it would have helped him.”

Sunset managed a somewhat rueful smile.

“Anyway, Applejack realized that we each had an object representing our faithfulness to our Element. So, we rushed as fast as we could to the Tree of Harmony.”

“The Tree of Harmony? IT’S REAL?! I thought it was only a legend!”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Sunset. I should have explained about the Tree!”

“Oh, uh…don’t worry Twilight…” said Sunset, not wanting to interrupt.

“Lemme tell you about it later, ok? For now, suffice it to say that the Tree is real, and it had recently produced this box with six keyholes.”

Sunset understood instantly. “No way!” she said with excitement.

Twilight permitted herself a proud smile. “Yes! And then we had six objects! As we held each object up to the box, each one turned into a key! They fit into the keyholes, and then the box opened. And then…then it got crazy.”

“Oh yeah?” Sunset asked playfully.

“Yeah! I mean, we powered up. Like nothing I’d ever experienced before. It was the Rainbow Wave squared or something. Tirek was toast. We smoked him. It wasn’t even a contest. Boy, that felt good!” Twilight said, shaking her head with wide eyes and a smug smile.

Sunset exulted with a laugh. “That is so cool! I wish I could have seen it!”

Twilight turned to Sunset with a smile. “But you have, Sunset.”

Sunset paused. “Erm…huh?”

“The thing we just did to the Sirens…it was pretty close. Maybe not exactly as powerful, but definitely in the same ballpark. Like, 95% or something. Trust me, I know.”

Sunset’s mouth was an “o”.

“Yeah – you should be very proud, Sunset. And, as I said earlier today, it was including you that made it so strong.”

Sunset was quiet for a few moments. Then, she simply said, “Wow.” Twilight was still smiling at her. Sunset, however, was confused. “But Twilight, it sounds like you won. Big. Like you totally defeated him. Why are you having nightmares?”

It was Twilight’s turn to be quiet for a few moments. “I think it was that I had to face him alone, at first. And the anger, and being out of control. It frightened me, Sunset. I don’t ever want to be that alone again. And I don’t ever want to be that angry again. I…it felt like I was…losing myself.”

Sunset didn’t respond right away. At last, she said, “Well, I understand the losing yourself part. I’ve lost myself too, but not in a good way. ”

Twilight was instantly sensitive. “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to, but…I guess I’ve always wondered…” Twilight paused, looking almost apologetic, “…what it was like for you when you were…you know…”

“A ten foot tall fire demon?”

“Yeah…that…”

Sunset thought for a moment. “Obviously, it’s something I never want to experience again. Twilight, I need to tell you something, and I’m going to ask you to believe me. It’ll sound like I’m trying to make what I did seem…not as bad, or something, but that’s not it. It’s complicated.”

Twilight put a hand on each of Sunset’s shoulders. “Sunset, if I haven’t been clear already, let me be totally, abundantly clear now. Not only have I completely forgiven you, but I trust you now. With my life,” Twilight said, looking directly into Sunset’s eyes.

Sunset smiled broadly and wiped away a tear. “Thanks…I have to admit – hearing you say that…I can’t put into words what it means to me.”

Twilight smiled back and rubbed Sunset’s upper arm.

“Ok, here goes,” Sunset continued, emboldened by Twilight’s trust. “I’m going to promise you something. I never, ever, planned to try to physically harm you, let alone…do away with you. If I had been willing to do that, I would have just done something leading up to the Fall Formal. The truth is, Twilight, turning into that demon was not part of the plan. I had no idea that was going to happen.”

Twilight just listened.

“I thought all that was going to happen was that I was going to get access to my magic again, and then I could advance any plan I wanted. That transformation was a total surprise. And it was actually…extremely painful. It’s the worst physical pain I’ve ever experienced – even the Rainbow Wave didn’t hurt like that. I’ve even got scars. You can see them some time, if you want.”

Twilight looked at Sunset compassionately, still rubbing her arm.

“When the transformation was complete, Twilight, I am pretty sure I lost my mind. All my desires and plans and, frankly, evil, were magnified and released from any…sense of restraint. The power felt incredible – I won’t lie about that, but I understand a bit of what you mean about losing yourself – losing control. I was controlled, Twilight. I was enslaved by my most base desires, and, as you know, I didn’t hold anything back.”

Twilight was silent. Then: “I sure wish you hadn’t had to go through that. Or what came next. I wish we could have found another way.”

“I wouldn’t have listened, Twi. I needed the Rainbow Wave. Every second of it. I’ve already told this to the other girls – when it hit me, a different amount of time passed for me than for you all.”

Twilight nodded unhappily. “I suspected as much. There was no other good explanation for how…immediately and totally sorry you were. And I’d already seen the same thing happen to Princess Luna.”

“She came to me, you know. In my dreams, about a week and a half after the Fall Formal.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Wow. She really is amazing.”

“Yes, somehow she crossed between the two worlds without using the portal. Maybe the dream world is a bridge between all the worlds. Who knows? Anyway, she didn’t have much time, but she was really sweet and told me she understood what I was going through. She said she’d been Rainbowed too, and that she’d had to face and experience all the pain she’d caused to others, and had to face the emptiness of her own heart. It helped a lot – to know that she understood.”

“I’m so glad she did that for you. She’s more like her sister than she is willing to admit.”

Sunset smiled. “It helped also to get, well, personal attention from a princess. It…helped me to begin to see myself again as someone who could be valued. Who others could, and even wanted, to care about. And she told me…that her sister was one of them.”

Twilight smiled again. “I’m sure that did help. I can hardly wait to see Celestia’s face when I tell her how much you’ve changed, and what a heroic thing you did.”

Sunset looked out the window a bit wistfully.

Twilight correctly interpreted Sunset’s expression as one of regretful longing. “You know,” she said gently, “now that we can open the portal at will, you could come back for a visit. You could see her. I know she’d love to see you. She’ll forgive you, Sunset. She’s been so worried about you.”

Sunset’s eyes flicked back to Twilight’s. “I’m…just not quite ready for that, Twi. I think I will be one day, but…not yet.”

Twilight looked carefully at Sunset’s face. “I won’t push you. But when you’re ready, it’ll be good for both of you.”

“I’m sure you’re right. Just…give me a little more time.”

Twilight kept looking at her for a moment, then decided she needed to say a little more. “You know, you really showed us something tonight. You showed us you really were Celestia’s student, and that you learned a lot from her. You rose to the challenge and kept your head under pressure. You taught me a few things this time around, Sunset.”

Sunset blushed a little bit, looking down at the ground, but didn’t respond.

“It’s nice – having a friend who understands what it’s like to be her personal student,” Twilight continued. “As much as I love the girls here, and my friends back home, it’s something I can’t completely share with them. In fact, until this whole thing started, I didn’t even know she’d taken another student in the last few hundred years.”

Sunset looked back up at Twilight, but still didn’t know how to respond.

Twilight decided to give her some time – she could see that Sunset was still uncertain, even ambivalent about how to feel about her time as Princess Celestia’s student. “My bad – we’re getting off topic. You were going to tell me something. Something important,” she prompted softly, with an encouraging look.

Sunset shook herself out of whatever zone she had been in. “Right. Ok. The point of this was – I wanted to explain to you that I was out of my mind when I was the demon. But I don’t view that as…making what I did as the demon less bad. It was my fault that that happened to me, Twilight – I brought it on myself. And so, I have to take responsibility for what I did while I was the demon. But I wanted you to know that, when I was in my right mind, as horrible as I was back then, I hadn’t planned to physically hurt you or the girls. I…don’t know if that helps any. But I wanted you to know.”

Twilight thought for a moment. “It does help. You know, I’m starting to think the whole demon transformation thing was part of the Elements’ plan, if there is such a thing.”

“To show me what was in my heart, like you said?” Sunset sighed. “Maybe so.”

“But that’s not what’s in your heart anymore, Sunset.”

Sunset smiled. “I’m…starting to believe that.”

“Just ‘starting to’, huh? You know what I think? I think you need more of this…” Twilight said, and hugged Sunset again, for a long time.

Author's Note

I figure Twilight’s fight with Tirek must have been traumatic enough to leave her with some nightmares at least, if not some actual PTSD. And I wanted to explore how Twilight felt about what had happened with Tirek. It was a big moment for her – she got her castle and her title. And Sunset, having just won a huge, life-altering victory of her own, is in a perfect place to listen to Twilight and support her. Especially since Sunset alone, of all Twilight’s friends, would have understood how awful the loss of the books was.

This sentence: “In Equestria, there were few crimes more heinous than messing with a pony’s cutie mark” is not intended as a dig specifically against Starlight Glimmer. I like Starlight, a lot. I like how they (the devs) have decided that she and Sunset will be good friends.

My theory that the thing the Mane 7 did to the Sirens was like the Rainbow power the Mane 6 use on Tirek is based on how the Mane 7 got extra colors in their hair when they ponied up against the Sirens. The only reason it wasn’t exactly as strong is because the Mane 7 are younger and less experienced than the Mane 6.

Out of all the ponies in MLP:FIM, we only know of two who have been Celestia’s personal students – Sunset and Twilight. I think it’s only natural that they would have a special bond.

There was a final part to this chapter where the girls and Celestia and Luna have karaoke night and they all sing I’ll Stand By You, by the Pretenders, to Sunset. Celestia sings the first verse, Luna the second, and Twilight the bridge. But I took it out because copyright. It gets referred to later on, though, so don’t forget. You should look up the lyrics if you don’t know it, or, better yet, listen to it.

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 33: Regret From An Ancient Time

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 33: Regret From An Ancient Time

Twilight stayed in the human world for two more days, enjoying time with her friends and resting from fighting both Tirek and the Sirens. She grew even closer to Sunset, as they both realized how similar they were.

Perhaps her happiest memory from this time would be when the girls had jammed together as a band, now including Sunset, but with Principals Celestia and Luna joining in. Who knew they could be so much fun, even though they were older? Twilight had made a mental note to look into what her elder princesses did for fun – if they were anything like their counterparts, or perhaps, with a little encouragement, could become so, then there were lots of fun times to be had in the future!

The most poignant moment had been when, upon Celestia and Luna’s suggestion, the girls and the two older women had sung a special song, I’ll Stand by You, by The Pretenders, to Sunset. Twilight had not been familiar with it, but, when presented with the lyrics, had eagerly agreed. Celestia had taken the first verse and Luna the second, with Twilight taking the bridge. Needless to say, they had moved Sunset to tears, and reassured her deeply that she was completely accepted.

Now it was time to go home. She had promised to visit again soon, and asked Sunset to write to her in the journal any time she had a friendship question, or just wanted to chat. It wasn’t quite a formal teacher-student relationship, but it was close. On the other hand, Twilight knew that Sunset was learning and advancing very quickly, and it had been Sunset who’d saved the day this time around. Twilight suspected it wouldn’t be long before their relationship would be pure friendship – and she looked forward to it. But now there was another, less happy matter to attend to.

Immediately upon arriving back in Equestria, Twilight adopted a grim expression befitting her mood. She had hidden it from her friends in the human world, especially from Sunset, but now there was no reason to keep it under wraps. She had a visit to pay to her former mentor, and she was not looking forward to it.

Again, she went over the thoughts that had come to her, unbidden (and at first, unwelcome), in the dark of night during these past few evenings she had passed in the human world. Just how did that journal end up in the new collection of books for my castle? she had wondered to herself. She could think of only two reasons that it had ended up in the shipment from Canterlot Castle, and neither of them were good. The first reason was the one about which she hoped and expected she was wrong – namely that Celestia had passed the journal on to her because she no longer particularly cared about Sunset. This she did not believe because of the conversations they had already had about Sunset since Twilight had returned the first time.

This meant the second reason was more likely to be correct – that Celestia was unwilling, for some deeper reason, to deal with Sunset directly. Try as she might, Twilight could not think of a good and/or legitimate deeper reason for Celestia to avoid communicating with Sunset. Clearing the air would do them both a world of good. Why would Celestia resist this? One possibility was that she was afraid. Twilight had learned a lot in the past couple years, and one thing she had learned was that when one was motivated by fear, one rarely made good decisions. Her own mistake using the Want It Need It spell was a personal case in point. Another possibility was that Celestia was still too angry about Sunset’s behavior to want to talk to her. Twilight dismissed this option – again, their conversations about Sunset had led Twilight to believe that Celestia cared for her deeply, was worried about her, and wanted to be reconciled to her. That left fear. The only conclusion Twilight could come to was that Celestia was afraid to talk to Sunset. It’s so ironic! Twilight thought to herself. Sunset is afraid to talk to her too! What am I going to do with these two?

Well, Twilight had mused to herself, I can lead a pony to water, but I can’t make her drink. The best she could do would be to confront Celestia, as the elder pony of the two, and make her aware that she wasn’t fooling Twilight. This alone might be enough to motivate Celestia to try to heal the rift. But Twilight was no fool – confronting one’s former mentor, especially when one’s former mentor was over 50 times one’s age, was a tricky proposition at best. But Twilight felt she had the moral high ground, at least. One way or another, Celestia had put the journal in Twilight’s new collection without telling her. That, at least, gave her a legitimate bone to pick. Twilight would have been happy – no, overjoyed – to facilitate a reconciliation between Sunset and Celestia. But to be…almost hoofipulated into handling all matters Sunset…the very idea rubbed Twilight the wrong way.

She considered her options. It was early in the morning in Equestria, and Spike wasn’t up yet. She owed him, and her other friends, at least some kind of notice that she had returned safely. But she didn’t want to hang around. She had a full head of steam up regarding confronting Celestia, and she didn’t want to let it cool. She settled on a note, which she left for Spike, letting him know that she had returned, was safe, had headed to Canterlot on urgent business, and would return later that day. Then she found a window and leapt into the air.

The flight to Canterlot had taken only an hour. Twilight had flown quickly, but not at maximum speed. She had no interest in arriving exhausted. She alighted on one of the terraces in the central palace, bypassing all the gates. The Solar Guard sentry watching the terrace was quite surprised, but instantly respectful.

“Your Highness,” he said with a bow, “Uh…can I assist you with anything?”

Twilight returned his bow. “No, thank you, corporal. I can find my own way.” She trotted into the hall. After only moments she found herself at the entry to the corridor leading to Celestia’s private quarters. The two Solar Guards posted there looked as surprised as the one on the terrace had been. As Twilight moved between them, the senior of the two, a unicorn lieutenant, started to trot along next to her. He was clearly embarrassed and uncomfortable.

“Princess Twilight! This…is an unexpected pleasure. Welcome back. Uh, so…the Princess isn’t quite up yet. Would you like to meet her for breakfast, perhaps?”

Twilight had to admire the way he had respectfully yet indirectly asked her to wait until Celestia emerged from her quarters for the day. However, she was not interested in waiting.

“No, thanks. I’ll just head in.”

The lieutenant became even more uncomfortable. He was having to trot quite quickly to keep up with her, Twilight noted with grim satisfaction.

“Well, Your Highness, it’s just…she’s still getting up, and usually doesn’t want to be disturbed at this time…I mean…”

Twilight stopped. She turned and looked at the guard officer, putting on the most regal face she could muster. “Lieutenant,” she said sternly.

It was all she would need to say. They both knew he wasn’t strong enough to stop her anyway. He bowed. “I…I see, Your Highness. Please let us know if you or the Princess require anything.” He sighed and walked back down the corridor. Twilight hated acting like this, but she wanted no delay. She’d have to apologize to him later – he’d only been trying to do his job. She turned to the great doors, emblazoned with the golden-rayed sun of Celestia’s cutie mark. She took a deep breath and knocked.

There was a short delay. Then she heard, “Come in!” Twilight was relieved. It had been a possibility that Celestia would not answer the door, or would even be angry to be disturbed at so early an hour. She pushed the door open and entered the familiar bedroom. Celestia was not in the bed or in the room. Twilight spotted her on the balcony and headed out to her, dropping her saddlebags near the end of Celestia’s bed as she did so.

Celestia turned around with a pleasant expression, which changed to shock at seeing Twilight. The shock passed quickly though, and her face softened into a welcoming smile.

“Why, Twilight! How nice to see you! I didn’t know you were visiting today!”

Twilight felt a bit guilty, but decided to press ahead. She allowed her face to remain impassive. “I hadn’t planned on it, but something has come up.” She did not smile and stared unwaveringly and directly into Celestia’s eyes.

Celestia sensed her mood immediately. She was slightly abashed. “Twilight. You…are upset about something, I can see.”

Twilight only nodded slowly.

Celestia looked a bit apprehensive. She had a couple theories about what Twilight might be upset about. Neither of them were correct, but she had them nonetheless. “Why don’t we head into my room and have a seat? Have you eaten? I can have some breakfast brought in.”

“Thank you, but I find that I don’t have much of an appetite right now,” Twilight allowed herself to say coldly, though it hurt her heart a little.

Celestia seemed disappointed, but she sat down on a large pillow near a low table. Twilight took a seat on a smaller pillow across from her. Celestia decided she’d let Twilight start the discussion.

“So,” Twilight began airily, inspecting one of her forehooves, “I’ve had a little excitement lately.”

Celestia plunged in instantly, “Twilight, if this is about how I tried to handle the Tirek situation, I know that I owe you a…well that we need to talk about it…”

Twilight interrupted her tersely. “This isn’t about Tirek.”

“Oh. Well, uh…”

“Found an interesting new book in the shipment from your castle the other day,” Twilight said pointedly, as she examined one of the corners of Celestia’s room.

Celestia didn’t say anything. She now knew exactly what Twilight was talking about. Twilight stood up and started pacing. “Had your cutie mark on it. Imagine. My. Surprise.”

Celestia had the grace to look chagrined.

“But that wasn’t even the most surprising thing. As the delivery pony brought it in to my throne room, it was…buzzing and flashing. Quite insistently.”

Celestia’s eyes went very wide. Her mouth actually fell open with a gasp.

Twilight continued. “Well, it certainly got my attention. I pulled it down and took a look. The magic of the book prompted me to turn to the last page with writing on it. Guess what I found?”

“Twilight, I…” Celestia was shaking her head nervously.

“DEAR PRINCESS CELESTIA…” Twilight began loudly.

“Twilight, please!” Celestia begged. “Please. Slow down. Give me a moment.”

Twilight stopped, though she still wasn’t smiling. She raised her eyebrows, looking at Celestia appraisingly.

Celestia was breathing hard. Her eyes were filling with tears. Twilight could see she was doing some fast thinking. “Oh, what a mess!” Celestia lamented at last.

Twilight decided to allow her expression to soften slightly. Celestia sighed heavily. She put her head down on the pillow. “Twilight, you must believe me when I tell you that I did not expect Sunset to write anything new in the journal. I did not even know for sure that she still had hers, and I certainly did not think the magic in the linked journals would be able to connect while the portal was closed. I am…completely stunned, in all honesty.”

Twilight considered this. “Ok, I can believe that. But that doesn’t explain why it just showed up in the shipment to my library, without any explanation or warning. Surely you realized I’d read it.”

“Yes, I knew you would read it,” she confirmed in a small voice, avoiding Twilight’s eyes.

“WELL?”

Celestia looked defeated and ashamed. Twilight’s heart started to go out to her. There were a few moments of silence, then Celestia began. “Twilight, it is not always easy for me to talk about Sunset. I am afraid I…made a terrible error in her case. I have been more and more convinced of that with each passing day. I sent you the journal in part because, sitting here on my own bookshelf, it was a constant reminder of my mistake, and of the fact that I could no longer communicate with her. Also, I hoped you would read the journal, and learn to understand Sunset better. I am sorry. I should have just told you. I am just…so embarrassed about the whole thing.”

“The whole thing?”

“From start to finish, I have not handled Sunset well.”

“I see. Well, I have to admit I’m not happy that you sent it to me that way.” Twilight’s voice became softer still. “Celestia, you are still my ruler, and still my mentor, as far as I’m concerned. You have every right to command me and require things of me. I guess I was hoping, though, that we were past the stage where you would work through…ugh, it’s an awful word, but I almost feel…hoofipulated.”

Celestia leapt to her hooves. “No, no, Twilight! I promise it wasn’t that. I suppose I just hoped…that you would read the journal and find something I had missed. That I could have your wisdom and views on the matter. That you would read it and come to me and want to talk about it, and that then, together, we could figure something out. But I was too embarrassed and afraid to ask outright. We are past hoofipulation, Twilight! Please don’t think it was that! It was just...an old mare’s foolishness,” Celestia finished bitterly, though the bitterness was clearly directed at herself.

Twilight sighed with relief. “I’m glad to hear that. And you know I forgive you.”

“Thank you.” Celestia paused for several seconds. “Twilight, I have been alone for so long. For almost a thousand years my sister was in exile. You and Cadence have only been around for a short time, from my perspective. I am afraid I have become accustomed to being quite private. Learning to open up again has been more difficult than I anticipated.”

Twilight gave her an encouraging smile.

“Ironic, isn’t it?” Celestia continued. “I sent you off to learn the Magic of Friendship, when I am in just as much need of a friend now as you were.”

“But you do have me, now. And Cadence. And surely you can talk to Luna about anything.”

“I can – it is just a matter of remembering to do it. Old habits die hard. Twilight?” said Celestia, turning to her and looking at her very seriously.

“Yes?”

“I promise I will tell you everything about Sunset and me. Please, give me a few more days to gather my thoughts. The issues involved are more complex than you might think. Give me a little more time to…make sense of it in my own mind.”

“Of course,” said Twilight gently. “I’m not going to push. At least, not too much,” she finished with a wink.

Celestia’s eyes suddenly widened. She had momentarily forgotten that the fact that the book had been buzzing and flashing meant that Sunset had sent a new message. “Twilight! She sent a new message – what was it? What did she say?” she asked urgently.

“It’s a long story, but let me set your mind at ease at the beginning – it ends very happily.”

Celestia seemed reassured, but still extremely and understandably curious. “Perhaps we could have some breakfast brought in then? If the…tense part of our discussion is concluded?”

“Yes, it’s concluded. And some breakfast sounds wonderful.”

Celestia seemed relieved and excited. Twilight saw her horn flare briefly, which she rightly concluded was the sign that Celestia was notifying her house staff that she was ready for breakfast and that she had a guest. “Breakfast will be here shortly. Now please, tell me what has happened.”

“I think I should let you read the message yourself,” said Twilight shrewdly. She pulled the journal itself from her saddlebags and placed it in front of Celestia. Celestia looked at the journal anxiously. Twilight came and sat down next to her, pressing up against her to comfort her.

“Hey. It’s going to be ok. It’s actually a really sweet message in some ways.”

Celestia looked at her for a moment. Twilight nodded encouragingly. “Twilight…would you…read it to me?” she asked a bit shyly.

Twilight smiled. “Of course.” She opened the journal and started to read:

Dear Princess Celestia,

It’s, uh, me. It’s Sunset. I know I haven’t written in forever, but I can’t wait any longer. Let me start by saying how very sorry I am for how I’ve behaved, and how much I regret how I left your tutelage. I wouldn’t blame you if you shut this journal right now and never read from it again, but please don’t, because I’m afraid lives may be at stake.

I wish I had more time to properly apologize, and I do ask for beg your forgiveness, but I am writing to you because I am in need. I have no right to ask anything of you, so I ask on behalf of my friends. Twilight may have told you that she left me to be cared for by her friends’ counterparts in this world – we now face a threat that places them, likely their entire world, and possibly Equestria too, in grave danger.

We have encountered other magical beings here. Three of them. They take the form of girls in their late teens or early twenties, and they seem to have the capability to…sow discord and conflict using song. When they do this, I have perceived a green mist leaking out of those who are listening to their music. This green mist flows into red gems that each of these three girls have at their throats. The mist appears to make them more powerful. Worse than that, they also seem to be able to charm, even dominate and control, other beings. They have placed yours and your sister’s counterparts here under their control. I am afraid that if we are unable to stop them, they will soon have the entire school under their sway, and having such a large group to draw energy from may make them invincible.

We do not know what to do. I admit to being terrified. I would appreciate any advice you are willing to give. No, I beg you for it. Please, help us.

Your penitent former student,

Sunset Shimmer

Celestia had started to cry quietly as Twilight read the first two paragraphs. Twilight had asked her if she wanted her to slow down, but Celestia had motioned for her to continue. Now, as the letter drew to a close, Celestia became increasingly agitated. As Twilight read the closing signature, Celestia leapt to her hooves once more.

“Oh Twilight, I am in agony! We must help her! Thank you so much for coming right away!”

“Celestia, listen!” Twilight cried. “It’s over. It’s ok. We took care of it.”

Celestia froze. “You…took care of it?” she asked incredulously.

“You know me. As soon as I read her letter I knew Sunset was talking about the Sirens. And I knew it might not be enough for me to advise her via the journal. I decided I had to go to her. The problem was the portal – it wasn’t due to open for 28 more moons.”

Celestia hadn’t moved, continuing to stare at Twilight in amazement. Twilight took this as a sign that she should continue. “It was Pinkie Pie, of all ponies, who figured out that there might be a way. She pointed out that if the journals were able to communicate, even though the portal was closed, there must still be some active connection between the two worlds. Once she helped me realize that, I was able to jury-rig a device to expand the connection, forcing the portal open!”

Celestia was starting to smile in spite of herself. At first she still couldn’t say anything, but after a couple seconds, she practically shouted, “Twilight! Do you understand the magnitude of what you and Pinkie have accomplished?”

“Well that’s just the beginning,” Twilight said a bit sheepishly.

“Twilight, what in Equestria has been going on?!” Celestia cried.

The house staff chose that moment to knock on the door with breakfast. Celestia was nearly beside herself, but she took a huge breath, composed herself, and said, in a miraculously pleasant voice, “Come in!” Twilight nearly died laughing but managed to compose herself as well.

The stewards and the chamberlain entered with great dignity, setting out a fairly elaborate and scrumptious looking breakfast on the table. Once they had finished, the stewards took up serving positions, but Celestia waved them off, speaking kindly to the chamberlain. “We’ll take care of ourselves this morning, gentleponies. You have my thanks, as always.”

The chamberlain bowed and motioned to the stewards. They left in respectful silence. Instantly Celestia turned back to Twilight. It was a sign of how agitated she was that she started to use lots of contractions. “Twilight, what…I don’t even know what to ask. Wait – I thought of something! Why haven’t you told me any of this before? Did this just happen? You said you’d had ‘some excitement lately’! I mean, you just defeated Tirek and…and got your castle, and now you’re repairing portals and I guess heading off to the mirror world again to face another threat…I…aren’t you exhausted? You should have told me about this, Twilight, I…”

“Celestia, I said we took care of it. Don’t you trust me? I couldn’t have Spike get a message to you because he came with me. And what would I have said? Plus, by sending me the journal, I assumed you wanted me to deal with any situation that arose. I didn’t get upset about that until a couple days later, and we’ve just had that conversation.”

“You’re right. But I am worried about you,” Celestia insisted. “You’ve earned a break, Twilight. You’re going to burn yourself out.”

“Well, don’t worry. I do plan to take it easy the next few days. And, once the situation with the Sirens was resolved, I took a few days off in the mirror world. It was actually very relaxing, and a lot of fun.”

Celestia sat down heavily. She just shook her head at Twilight in wonder.

“I promise everything is ok. Sunset is ok.” Suddenly Celestia was very wary. Twilight had anticipated this. “I know what you’re thinking, and you can go right ahead.”

Tentatively, slowly, Celestia moved close to Twilight again. Then, very gently, she touched her horn to Twilight’s forehead. It glowed for a moment, then Celestia stepped back with an audible sigh of relief.

“Thank you, Twilight. When dealing with the Sirens, one cannot be too careful. I had to make sure you yourself were not under their control. But I sense no compulsion in you.”

“Yes, but it was a near thing. I won’t lie, Celestia, it was a fight. Things weren’t looking good until the last second.”

Celestia nodded sagely. “The Sirens are remarkably dangerous adversaries. I am deeply impressed that you overcame them.”

Twilight got a twinkle in her eye. “Actually, while I did contribute, it was one of the other girls who was really responsible for our victory. In fact, if it had been up to just me, we would have been defeated.”

“Oh. I’m sorry, Twilight. I...you are ok, aren’t you?”

“Yes, I’m fine. In fact, I’m way better than fine, mostly because of who the hero turned out to be!”

“Who was it?” Celestia asked, intensely curious.

Suddenly a broad grin spread over Twilight’s face. She looked at Celestia affectionately, knowing how happy she was about to make her. “It was Sunset, Celestia. Sunset saved the day.”

Celestia’s eyes instantly teared up. Twilight continued. “You’re going to be so proud of her, Celestia. So very, very proud.” That was all it took for Celestia. She collapsed into sobs of relief and happiness.

Author's Note

There’s nothing scarier than even suggesting to a mentor that they might not quite have been right about something. Trust me. I know what I’m talking about.

Yeah, so, the whole journal showing up in Twilight’s castle thing? I thought Celestia owed Twilight an explanation for that one…

“Hoofipulated”. I had to do it. “Manipulated” comes from a Latin word that has “manu” as its root – “manu” meaning “hand”, of course.

Ever wonder what was in Sunset’s message to Princess Celestia in Rainbow Rocks? Here’s my take on it.

I had a lot of fun with this chapter. I like the idea that Twilight and Celestia’s relationship is strong enough that Twilight can get upset with her, and I think Twilight had some things to be legitimately upset about. I also think Celestia must have been very, very proud and relieved about Sunset when she found out what had happened.

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 34: Better Than Ever

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 34: Better Than Ever

It was 3:15 pm, and the Rainbooms had gathered in the school music room for their first official practice since their victory at the Battle of the Bands. It was a time of change and adjustment, but a happy time. Rainbow and Rarity were walking around the band setup, checking the new locations for their standard practice and concert setup. For major concerts, they would use a more dramatic, multi-tiered setup, but for everyday use and less formal concerts, Rainbow felt they should stick with a standard setup so everyone knew where she was, who she was supposed to be next to, and what “normal” sounded like. One of the biggest adjustments was that it was Vinyl Scratch setting up their sound equipment and making sure the monitors were in the right place – this had formerly been Sunset’s job, but Vinyl was quite simply on another level.

The biggest adjustment, however, was the addition of said Sunset to the group as a full member. She was standing self-consciously in her assigned place just to Rainbow’s stage left. She made tiny adjustments to the tune of her guitar, her lips compressed into a thin line. Rarity could tell she was nervous and tried to think of ways to help her calm down.

Rainbow considered the locations of each member a final time. She depended on Rarity’s input for presentation, but as for sound and who complemented who, she was the main authority. She finally decided things were as they should be. She, of course, was front and center as the lead singer and lead guitarist. She had put Sunset stage left so they could play off each other and keep timing differences to a minimum. Stage left of Sunset was Rarity. She and Sunset were so closely attuned emotionally that Rainbow figured they should be next to each other. To Rainbow’s stage right was Applejack, who, as the bass guitarist, also needed to be close to the other guitar players. Stage right of Applejack was Fluttershy, who hated to be anywhere near the center, and also benefited emotionally from Applejack’s unflappable, rock-solid calm. Rainbow smirked to herself. She knew that Fluttershy was actually very brave when push came to shove, but when a crisis (of any size) first presented, Fluttershy had a habit of hiding behind someone. Usually, she hid behind Applejack, who was the tallest and strongest of the girls. Occasionally she would hide behind Rarity, and, lately, she had started hiding behind Sunset sometimes as well. Directly behind Rainbow was Pinkie at her drum set, who was already grinning at her maniacally.

Rainbow decided she was satisfied, and she was particularly pleased that Rarity’s recommendations matched her own instincts. While the two friends sometimes clashed because of the massive difference in their manners, Rainbow had to admit she loved it when they agreed on something. Whatever they agreed on usually instantly became at least 20% cooler. Rainbow was also pleased that she and the other Rainbooms had agreed that Sunset should play guitar as well as sing. In fact, to everyone’s surprise, Sunset was almost as good on guitar as Rainbow was, and Rainbow was looking forward to the opportunities they would have to complement and play off each other. “Excellent…” she purred, rubbing her hands together with relish.

She wasn’t consciously aware of it, but Rainbow Dash was maturing. Admittedly, the Battle of the Bands had been a big part of this, but the process was continuing. As she allowed herself to personify loyalty more and more, Rainbow was moving from primarily valuing her own awesomeness to seeking to showcase the awesomeness of each of her friends and the band as a whole. The other Rainbooms were noticing this, but refrained from pointing it out. Rainbow Dash wasn’t particularly introspective. Any comments on the issue would have probably been received with a “Whatever. Moving on.”

Rainbow moved to her place. “Ok, guys, what should we start with? I’m thinking ‘Better Than Ever’. Because, with Sunset and Vinyl here now, we really ARE better than ever!” The other bandmembers laughed happily, but Sunset just smiled shyly and blushed. Vinyl lifted her sunglasses and winked at them.

“Sunset, you up on that one?” Rainbow asked her.

“Uh, yep. I’ve been working on all of them, actually. I kinda knew all the words already.”

“Well, you’ve been here for nearly every other practice before,” Rainbow pointed out.

“Well…and I used to…sing them a lot when I was by myself,” Sunset admitted a bit sheepishly. The other girls looked at her affectionately.

“Nothing wrong with that!” Rainbow said firmly. “Now, you ready, Vinyl?”

Vinyl Scratch smiled and gave a thumbs up.

Rainbow took her place behind her microphone and nodded to Pinkie. Pinkie started her own internal beat, then hit her drumsticks together. “1, 2, 3, 4!” And off they went.

Things were going very well – the addition of Sunset as rhythm guitarist took some of the rhythmic pulse load off Rainbow, and her voice filled the sound of the band out considerably, since it had a fuller, more womanly quality than anyone else’s except perhaps Applejack. They were just about to start into the second verse when Rarity suddenly stopped.

If there was one thing Rainbow was surprisingly good natured about, it was needing to stop in the middle of a song to correct a problem or take a suggestion. If she absolutely wanted to carry a song all the way through, she would say so before they started. So, she put out her hands to signal a stop, and looked over toward Rarity.

“What’s up, Rares…” she started to ask, then stopped as the problem became immediately apparent. Next to her, Sunset Shimmer was quietly crying.

Part of Rainbow’s growing maturity was that she was less unwilling to show empathy than she had been before. She instantly stepped over to Sunset, putting a hand on her shoulder. “Aw, Sunny, what’s the matter?” she asked gently. Rarity had her hand on Sunset’s other shoulder. She thought she understood.

“Happy tears, darling?” she asked, cocking her neck so she could look into Sunset’s eyes.

Sunset was in fact smiling broadly, even as she sniffled and wiped her tears away. She didn’t quite trust herself to speak yet, so she just nodded.

“Whew! Thank goodness for that!” Applejack said. “Ah was gettin’ worried.”

“GROUP HUG!” Pinkie shouted startlingly, vaulting over her drum set and practically tackling Sunset. Sunset laughed in spite of herself, and indeed there was a group hug. Even Vinyl joined in.

“Girls!” Sunset protested with mock irritation. “You’re making it worse!”

“Too bad!” said Fluttershy.

After a few moments they separated. “You gonna be ok?” Applejack asked Sunset.

“Yeah. Just…bear with me girls. It may take me a while to be totally tear free. This whole thing is…kind of a dream come true,” she mumbled with extra shyness, actually twisting her legs and arms together and looking down.

Rarity gave her arm another squeeze.

Rainbow’s face fell a bit as she realized something. “Dang. You wanted to be in the band the whole time, didn’t you?”

Sunset nodded quietly.

“Well, I am really sorry about that. I think we should have asked you,” Rainbow said unexpectedly. The other girls nodded.

“I’m almost afraid to ask, but…why…didn’t you?” Sunset asked a bit timidly.

“It wasn't a conscious thing, if that helps any. The first month, we figured you were still recovering, so we kinda thought you needed to take it easy,” said Rainbow.

“Well, you’re probably right about that,” confirmed Sunset ruefully.

“The second month, well, for one thing, we didn’t know you played an instrument or sang,” Fluttershy pointed out quietly.

“And, by that point, we were too distracted by the petty quibbling that just about did us in last week to even think about it,” Applejack said glumly.

“Oh,” said Sunset. “Well, I’m glad it’s not…that is, I was almost afraid that…”

“That we didn’t want you in the band because we were afraid no one would want to hear us play if you were?” Pinkie Pie finished for her.

The other girls, including Sunset, stared at Pinkie in amazement.

“What? It’s just a hunch,” said Pinkie defensively, shaking her head a little and spreading her hands.

Sunset was quiet, but then she admitted, “I…have to admit…that is kind of what I was afraid of.”

The other girls looked at her unhappily. “And you would have been right,” Sunset continued, trying to defend the idea to help her friends feel better. “I’m sure no one would have come to hear you play if I was in the band back then.”

“That wouldn’t have mattered to us, sugarcube,” said Applejack gently.

Sunset looked up at Applejack with relief and gratitude. She didn’t need to ask Applejack to repeat it. She knew Applejack didn’t lie. The other girls nodded in agreement.

Rainbow had to be honest too. “I can’t lie – it might have mattered to me a little bit at the beginning, but I’d have gotten over it. I promise, Sunset, we weren’t excluding you on purpose. Though I kind of feel almost as bad that we didn’t even think of it.” Rainbow kicked at the risers a little bit.

“Let’s not worry about it,” said Sunset, starting to cheer up a little. “It’s in the past. And you all can see how happy I am to be here now.”

“Why didn’t you say anything, Sunset?” Fluttershy asked.

“Um, well, I didn’t think it was my place. And, if you had said no…well I don’t know if I could have borne it,” she confessed.

“Why would we have said no?” Rainbow asked rhetorically. She stepped closer to Sunset. “Hey, Sunny – I promise you this. On my guitar.” Sunset’s eyes widened – Rainbow was being extra serious. “If you’d said, even in passing, ‘Hey Rainbow, I play a little guitar too,’ do you know what I would have said?”

“Uh, ‘Are you any good’?” Sunset asked playfully.

The others laughed. Even Rainbow chuckled at that one. “No, silly! I’d have said, ‘Holy cow, Sunset! You should be in the band!’”

Sunset laughed a little. She felt a lot better now.

But Rarity had a point she needed to get across. “You’ve got to tell us when you feel left out, Sunset,” she said a little bit sternly. “We don’t want you to feel that way. You can tell us anything. Don’t you know that by now?”

Sunset nodded with a smile.

“Good,” said Rarity, returning her smile warmly. “Rainbow?”

“Let’s hit it again, girls. Places!”

Author's Note

This chapter’s a bit fluffy, I admit. I just thought the air wasn’t quite completely cleared by the end of chapter 32. This way, everything is out in the open, addressed, and put to bed.

I do think Sunset would have been pretty moved the first time she played with the band.

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 35: From Student to Teacher

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 35: From Student to Teacher

Sunset could not believe it. Who could be knocking on the door at 11:30 pm on a Friday night? For some unfathomable reason, she got out of bed, put on her slippers, and padded over to the door. She looked through the eyepiece.

Then she looked away very quickly.

She looked around the room several times with short spastic movements, as though considering escape. She wrung her hands for several seconds. Finally she paused, took a deep breath, sighed it out, and unlocked the door. With resignation, she opened it to reveal three bedraggled, pathetic looking young women.

“NO. WAY. Seriously? Seriously?” was all she could say.

The three young women hung their heads. After a few seconds of silence in which Sunset could be heard fuming, the tallest of the three, who was standing to the right with what would probably ordinarily be glorious, voluminous orange hair, lifted her head and floored Sunset by simply asking, in a very small voice, “Sunset Shimmer, please wait. Please listen!”

Sunset didn’t answer immediately. But deep down she had known in her heart exactly what the appearance of these three girls on her doorstep meant as soon as she saw them. And she had understood exactly what she was being asked to do. So, she said, somewhat sternly, “I’m listening.”

Adagio Dazzle looked a bit surprised, but she forced herself to continue. “We…we need help! We’re so lost. We can’t sing any more, and…well…we don’t know how to get jobs, or find a place to live, or anything. We know you’re angry, and you have every right to be, but…we’ve heard…that you might understand what we’re going through. Please. Please help us. We don’t know what to do!”

Beside her Aria was also looking up at her with pleading eyes. Sonata seemed to be leaning on her, and wasn’t looking up. She looked weak. All three of them had clearly lost some weight, but Sonata’s cheeks looked almost hollow.

Sunset’s compassion awakened within her. She marveled at its strength, since she herself was still new to it. But she was daunted too. There had only been one of her. There were three of these girls. And if these three were suffering from the effects of the Rainbow Wave like she had been, they had a long road ahead of them, and they’d need a lot of love. She sighed heavily. But then she remembered she wasn’t alone. In fact, this townhouse wasn’t even technically hers to offer. But she decided to take a risk. She thought Celestia and Luna would at least want them to come inside for a little while, if only to figure out what to do with them.

“Ok. Listen up! Here’s what were going to do. You’re going to come inside and get something to eat, and get warm. It’s cold out here. Now this townhouse isn’t mine. I can’t make the decision to let you stay here tonight, but the good news is that the people who own this townhouse are pretty wonderful, and they’ll know what to do. And I have some friends who I think you know who can help too. So come on. In!” She pointed into the townhouse behind her. Adagio and Aria turned to Sonata and helped her up the steps.

“Thank you! Thank you!” said Adagio, with tears in her eyes. This was totally shocking to Sunset, and convinced her more than ever that they had been Rainbowed.

“What’s wrong with Sonata?”

Adagio looked very worried. “She’s the youngest, and well, the weakest. Physically anyway. Oh Sunset, I think she’s starving. We haven’t eaten in days.”

“Well come in then. Let’s get her to lie down and we’ll see if she’ll eat something.”

Aria and Adagio helped Sonata in while Sunset turned some lights on. She kept them low, though. The girls didn’t look like bright light would be well tolerated. They helped Sonata to lie down on the couch. She moaned slightly. Sunset sat down on the coffee table and looked at her intently.

“Sonata? It’s me. Sunset Shimmer. Do you remember me?”

Sonata’s eyes fluttered open. With some effort she focused on Sunset. “Yes,” she whispered. Sunset’s heart almost broke when she saw the corners of Sonata’s lips try to turn up in a weak smile. “You’re nice. Sorry about what we did.”

Sunset felt almost overwhelmed by the desire to help her, and her sisters. Was this what Twilight had felt, when she had offered Sunset her hand? “Don’t worry about that right now. Do you think you can drink a little water for me? And maybe some chicken soup?”

Sonata really did smile this time. “I think so. That would be really great,” she whispered again. Sunset tried to suppress the icy feeling in her stomach. She hoped Sonata’s ability to smile signaled that she wasn’t in true danger. Still, she had read that starving people sometimes had to be fed very carefully the first few days – slowly and gently. So she decided water for hydration and chicken soup for some calories and electrolytes and hoped it was the right answer. She turned around. Adagio and Aria had collapsed, but they were looking at Sonata with undisguised fear.

“Ok, you guys need some water too, for starters. Come into the kitchen.”

“Sunset, I don’t want to leave her,” said Adagio earnestly.

“Ok, that’s all right. Just try to keep her awake. Aria, can you come with me?”

Aria didn’t speak. She just nodded obediently.

They went into the kitchen. Sunset pulled down three glasses, then, on second thought, pulled down one more. She filled two from the fridge and gave them to Aria. “These are for you and Adagio. Drink up. You’re probably dehydrated. You can have more in a bit, but let’s take it easy.”

Aria downed the water quickly. “Oh, it’s so good! Thank you. Thank you so much.” Her voice was hoarse.

“You’re welcome. Now take that one to Adagio and I’ll be right there.”

Aria went out. Sunset filled the other two glasses and then took a few sips of her own. She went back into the living room and sat down again on the coffee table. She looked over her shoulder at Aria and Adagio. They already looked a little perkier. Adagio mouthed a “thank you” to her. She nodded and turned back to Sonata.

Sonata’s eyes were still open. She was looking at the glass of water. “Ok, Sonata. Just a few sips at first. I don’t want you to throw it back up or something.”

Sonata just looked at her, so Sunset brought the glass to her lips. Sonata tried to take the glass, but she wasn’t strong enough. Sunset had to hold it for her as she took a few sips, then a gulp or two. “Ok, ok, that’s enough! Sorry, sweetie, we have to see if it stays down. Just trust me. There’s plenty for you, ok?” Sonata looked up at her imploringly. “Just a few minutes. I promise.”

She turned back to Adagio and Aria. “I’m going to have to call in the cavalry, girls. I can’t take care of all three of you by myself.” They simply nodded at her. “Go get some more water. I’ll watch her.”

Adagio hesitated again, but, after a nod from Aria, she acquiesced. As the two girls got up and went into the kitchen Sunset got out her cellphone and dialed Celestia’s number. She picked up on the fourth ring. “Hello, sweetheart. What’s up?”

“Mom, you’ll never believe who just showed up at our front door.”

“Uh. Huh. I can’t imagine.”

“I’ll give you a hint. There are three of them.”

A few moments of silence. “Not…the Dazzlings?”

“The very same. And they are not in good shape. I’m pretty sure they are going through what I went through. Mom, I need help. I can’t handle all three of them by myself, and Sonata might be in real danger. Will you please come?”

“Of course! Luna and I will be right there!”

“I think I should call the girls in too. We might need all hands on deck for a while. Are you ok with that?”

“I trust you. If you think that’s a good idea, go for it.”

“Ok, see you soon.”

“Bye.”

She hung up, then dialed AJ’s number. By now it was 11:45 pm. She hoped AJ wasn’t asleep yet.

She heard a click as Applejack answered on the third ring. “Sunset? Is everything ok? It’s kinda late.”

“I know, sorry about that. But everything isn’t ok. I have three new houseguests, and I need help.”

“Let me guess. The Dazzlings?”

“You got it.”

“Ah had a feeling they’d be showin’ up. Not in good shape, Ah’ll bet, are they?”

“Not at all. I am pretty sure they are going through what I went through, as we suspected.”

“Oh boy. Dang. Ok, you probably have your hands full. Did you call your mom?”

“She and Aunt Luna are on their way.”

“Ok, let me round up the others and we’ll be there as fast as we can.”

“Thanks AJ. I can’t tell you what it means that you all are willing to help. There’s no way I can handle all three of them. Sonata’s not doing well at all.”

“No worries. On our way, partner.”

“See ya.”

She hung up the phone and turned back to Sonata, who was looking sleepy. The water had stayed down. “Ok, sweetie, let’s try some more.” This time she let Sonata take three big gulps before making her lie back down. She was pleased – the water was almost halfway gone.

Aria and Adagio came back in. “Do you think you two could manage pizza? No, wait. Better go with Chinese. It’ll be milder – grease might not be a good idea. We’ll get some steamed rice and something nice and gentle, like Beef with Broccoli. I won’t have any, but I’ve already eaten. You guys aren’t vegetarians, are you?”

“No,” Adagio answered, “and you get whatever you think is best, Sunset. We’re just so thankful you’re willing to help us.”

“I’m very glad I can. You’ll understand that better in time.” Sunset called up the only Chinese delivery place that was still open and ordered two orders of Beef with Broccoli with steamed rice.

There was some awkward silence. Sunset broke it. Keeping her eyes on Sonata, who looked just the slightest bit more alive, she said, “You were right, earlier. I think I do know what you guys are going through.”

“So, you got hit by the same thing?” Adagio asked tentatively.

“The same thing. It was horrible. I deserved it, of course. After having turned into a raging she-demon, I was trying to take over the school and enslave all the students so that they could become my army to invade Equestria. And to top it all off, when Twilight tried to stop me, I tried to kill her.”

Adagio and Aria could only stare. They’d heard Sunset had once been bad, but not that bad.

“When it hit me – the Rainbow Wave – time slowed down for me. I got to re-experience all the nasty things I’d done since coming here, but this time from the other persons’ perspectives. I got to feel their pain. All of it. And then I got to feel what I was missing out on by being evil, and that was the hardest to bear of all.”

Still Adagio and Aria stared, but they were openmouthed. Something like horror was on their faces.

“When the smoke cleared I was left face down in a crater. I felt like dying – I was so sorry for everything I’d done. But Twilight had compassion on me. She pulled me out of that crater with her own hands, and asked her friends to take care of me. And they did. I’m doing ok now, though I still have some tough days – and nights – sometimes.”

Adagio swallowed. “You had to experience it all at once?”

“Yes. Didn’t you?”

“Not all at once, and I have to admit I’m glad. It’s been hard enough. What you had to go through sounds…excruciating.”

“That seems to be the word that occurs to most people who hear about it.”

Aria piped up. “For us it’s been more gradual. Like waking dreams, though there are sleeping dreams – well, nightmares – too. Each day we feel a little sorrier. And each day we feel a little weaker. But yes, we are having to re-experience all the awful things we’ve done from the other side. And yes, we are being shown what we’ve been missing out on.” Aria’s eyes filled with tears.

“That’s been the hardest part, just like you said, Sunset,” Adagio continued. She was on the verge of tears too. “We’ve even been mean to each other – really mean. And now we wish with every fiber of our beings that we’d loved each other instead of…used each other.” She hung her head. “And I’ve been the worst of all.”

“Don’t say that, Dagi! I’ve been horrible to both of you!”

“But I was supposed to be the leader! I was supposed to look out for the two of you! I was supposed to take care of you! Some leader.” She put her face in her hands.

Aria didn’t know what to say.

Sunset sighed. She already saw signs to be hopeful about, of course, but she didn’t envy them the hard part that they were going through at that moment. She helped Sonata sit back up. This time, she let Sonata finish the water. Sunset was reassured a bit, because Sonata was able to help hold the glass for a few seconds. She was still terribly weak, though. Without even thinking, moved by compassion, Sunset reached out and gently stroked the side of Sonata’s face. Sonata practically purred. When she realized what she was doing, Sunset gave a little start. Amazing, she thought to herself, allowing herself to relax. It’s so natural. Like I’ve been doing it all my life. But then, I’ve had good teachers.

“Aria, would you refill this?”

“Of course!” she got up and took the glass to the kitchen. Sunset became aware that Adagio was weeping. This made Sunset feel frustrated. Adagio needed a big hug, but Sunset didn’t think she could take her eyes off Sonata. She thought quickly. “Adagio, come over here and sit by me.”

Adagio stumbled up and sat down next to her. Sunset became aware, to her chagrin, that it had probably been a few days since Adagio’s last shower. But that was a minor consideration. She put her arm around Adagio’s shoulders, and Adagio leaned against her and cried harder.

“She doesn’t deserve this!” Adagio wept, gesturing to Sonata. “She’s the sweet one. She just went along for the ride. I’m not saying she’s innocent, but the bad things were always my idea, or Aria’s. I think if it were up to Sonata, we’d just try to get some tacos every day!” Adagio cried even harder. Sunset squeezed her shoulders.

“Adagio, you’re probably not ready to hear this yet, but it sounds to me like you’ve already come a long way. Please, try not to worry about Sonata. We’re going to help her, and you’ll be a part of it. As big a part as you want to be.”

Adagio just buried her face in Sunset’s shoulder. At that moment Sunset felt a wave of relief wash over her as she heard the sounds of keys in the door to the townhouse. The door opened cautiously and Celestia peered in. The lights were low, but she saw Sunset and Adagio sitting on the coffee table. She came in quietly, followed by her sister.

“Hello? Sunset?” Celestia ventured.

“Over here. I’m so glad you’re back!”

Celestia and Luna came over to the table and sofa, tossing their coats over the armchair as they did so. They looked down at Sonata, who was breathing more deeply, but still looked pale, thin, and exhausted. They could not hide their concern. Sonata did not look well.

“Ok,” said Celestia, trying to get an idea of where things stood. “What have you done so far?”

At the sound of Celestia’s voice, Adagio jumped to her feet. Her hands went to her mouth and she tried to suppress a yelp of surprise.

“Prin…Principal Celestia!” she exclaimed fearfully.

Celestia looked at her calmly, but not unkindly.

“Please, please…we didn’t know you lived here…I…we…”

“You are welcome in our home, Adagio.”

Adagio only stared.

“It’s true,” Luna added.

Adagio looked terribly confused, and still afraid.

“We took Sunset in after she was hit by the Rainbow Wave,” Celestia explained gently. “She has lived here ever since, and we’ve been helping her to heal, and learn, and grow. So there is no need to be afraid. We know what you’re going through, and we want to help you through it too.”

This was far too much for Adagio. She sank slowly to her knees, shaking her head in disbelief, but, as had been the case for Sunset, the effects of the Rainbow Wave were too strong for her. She could not hide her deep desire to be taken care of – a desire that outweighed her fear. She started to cry again.

Celestia went to her quickly, knelt down with her, and pulled her into an embrace. ‘It’s going to be all right. You will see. It will take time, but it will be all right.” Adagio went completely to pieces. Aria chose that moment to return from the kitchen with a new glass of water and almost dropped it when she saw Luna and Celestia. Luna did the same thing with Aria that Celestia had done with Adagio, and it ended with Luna taking the glass of water and handing it to Sunset, then pulling a terrified Aria into a reassuring embrace. “Hush, little one. You are safe now. Please don’t be afraid.”

Sunset sighed heavily. There would be a lot of work to do tonight. But she was glad to have help now. Celestia was looking up at her. “I’ve given them all water,” Sunset reported,
“and ordered some Chinese food for Adagio and Aria. I think chicken broth for Sonata?”

“A good decision. She may need medical attention, but if we can get her to keep some down, it might wait until morning. Well done, Sunset.”

“I haven’t actually had a chance to start the broth. Give Adagio to me – would you please do it?”

Celestia rose, gently helping Adagio to sit by Sunset again. Sunset put her arm back around Adagio’s shoulders. “I’m on it,” Celestia confirmed. She went into the kitchen.

The doorbell rang. It was the food. Luna put Aria on the other side of Sunset, then went and collected the food. She went about setting the table, and after a few minutes, in which Sonata drank more water, still keeping it down, she called to Adagio and Aria. “Adagio, Aria, please come and eat something. Sunset will look after Sonata. It will be ok.”

Reluctantly, Adagio and Aria got up and went to the table, watching Sonata the whole way. Soon, however, instinct took over and they were devouring the food, much to Luna’s good-natured amusement. Celestia came in with a bowl of chicken broth, and she and Sunset took turns giving Sonata a spoonful at a time. This was Sonata’s breaking point. She was crying now too – the broth was so warm and comforting. Sunset realized the fact that Sonata was able to produce actual tears was a good sign that she was no longer dangerously dehydrated.

The doorbell rang and Applejack and Rainbow Dash arrived. It wasn’t five minutes before Fluttershy arrived too, with Pinkie Pie and Rarity in tow. The five girls were old hands at this, and knew exactly what to do. In fact, as soon as she found out that Sunset had been with the Dazzlings for the longest, Rarity even relieved Sunset and insisted she take a break and eat a snack.

“This must be emotionally draining for you, darling. Rewarding, but draining. You’ve got to take a break. You yourself haven’t been fully back on your own feet for all that long.” When Sunset tried to protest, Fluttershy started to give her The Stare.

“Ok! Ok!” Sunset cried, hurriedly backing down. Fluttershy broke into a shy grin, which Sunset returned, shaking her head. Fluttershy then settled down with Rarity to help Celestia with Sonata.

The townhouse was now a flurry of activity. Once the profusely grateful Adagio and Aria had finished eating, they were ushered into the upstairs bathroom for showers by Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Fortunately they were past the battered and bruised stage that Sunset had been in the first night they had taken care of her, and though they were weak, Applejack and Rainbow really only had to help them find towels and soap and shampoo. Meanwhile, Pinkie Pie helped Luna set up Sunset’s room to handle the extra girls. It was decided that Sonata would have the bed. Sunset decided she would share the bed with Sonata to keep an eye on her. A spare mattress was set up for Adagio and Aria, thick with blankets and pillows. Rarity had brought extra pajamas for the Dazzlings.

Luna insisted on setting up the cot again on the other side of Sunset’s bed. She didn’t want Sunset to have to handle the Dazzlings alone if things got challenging in the night. Sunset was grateful. “Rarity was right. I am enjoying helping someone else through what I went through. But it’s very tiring.”

Luna smiled at her. “I know,” she said, simply. Sunset looked at her in wonder, realizing what she meant. There would need to be some conversation about this, but now was not the time.

Meanwhile, Sonata was starting to perk up. She was alert now, and able to talk. She was keeping her broth down like a champion, though sitting up was still a little too much for her. Celestia decided they might risk a little toast, but to give Sonata a little more time to make sure they weren’t refeeding her too quickly, it was decided she’d have a bath first. Sonata was far too weak to bathe herself, so, just as they had done for Sunset, Rarity and Fluttershy helped her with every step. This was cause for a few tears from Sunset, who insisted on helping too. Adagio and Aria also wanted to help, but it was explained to them that for now they needed to be taken care of themselves, and that they would have plenty of chances to help Sonata, and that merely their desire to help was a very good sign. Sonata was a perfect angel, thanking Rarity, Fluttershy, and Sunset for everything they did.

Soon there were three clean, warm, pajama-clad Dazzlings very much ready for bed. Sonata was able to take half a piece of toast, even with a little jam on it, and some more water. Then, she was helped into Sunset’s bed, where she instantly fell into a deep and untroubled sleep. Adagio and Aria were harder. Like Sunset had been, they were not excited about the dark, and were anxious about nightmares. So, after a night-light was set up, Fluttershy sang them gently to sleep, pony ears glimmering on her head. Sunset darted out of the room – she was overcome with emotion. The memory of Fluttershy singing her nightmares away the first night was so dear to her that she couldn’t watch it happen again without falling apart. She went down into the living room and tried to collect herself. Celestia and Rarity came with her. Pinkie, Rainbow, and Applejack were already resting there.

Sunset sat down heavily in one of the armchairs. She was shaking slightly. All five of the girls noticed this instantly, but also understood that further overwhelming her would be a bad idea. Rarity sat down on the arm of the armchair to be close to her, and didn’t pressure her to do anything. Sunset reached out and grabbed her hand. Rarity just held it. The others just waited, patiently and supportively.

It was a few minutes before she felt calm and collected enough to say anything. “Wow. Wow. That last part was just a little too much, I guess.”

“Are you really ok, Sunset? It’s ok if you’re not,” Rarity said gently.

Sunset smiled up at her, though she still seemed brittle. “Yes, I am. Really. It’s…just like you said. Almost too soon. But I wouldn’t miss out on this for anything. No one can help them like I can, except maybe Luna.”

“You mustn’t exhaust yourself, darling. No one is expecting you to exhaust yourself,” Rarity pointed out. Across from her, on the couch, her mother was nodding.

“In fact,” Celestia said, “I insist that you not. You still need quite a bit of TLC yourself, but you are right that it’s good for you to help them. Just keep listening to us. Believe us when we tell you that you need a break, and accept that we know you well enough to be right.”

It was then that Fluttershy came down. She looked tired, but satisfied. She sat down on the couch next to Celestia. “Well, I think they are all asleep and should have a calm and quiet night.”

The other girls smiled at Fluttershy with a mixture of affection and pride. There were a few moments of quiet, but then it became clear Sunset wasn't ok after all. It was just too much. She tried to hold it in, but her own memories of her first night were just too fresh, and seeing Fluttershy again was the final straw. She leaned forward, covered her mouth with her hand, and made a high pitched keening sound. Rarity had her arm around her in an instant, but Sunset was already sobbing piteously. The other girls and Celestia flocked to her.

“I’m…sorry,” she tried to explain, “I just know what they’re going through. And I remember everything you all did for me. It’s just too much…”

“Hush now, little one,” said Celestia softly, nuzzling her hair. “You don’t have to explain. You have nothing to be ashamed of.”

“Just let it out, sugarcube,” Applejack encouraged. “Just let it all out. Just like in the song, right?”

“The…song?”

“Don’t be ashamed to cry,” said Pinkie.

“Let us see you through,” said Rainbow, almost in tears herself.

“We’ll stand by you,” Fluttershy finished.

So Sunset let herself cry. But they were cleansing tears – the pain was leaving her and she was healing. Her mother and her friends held her until her eyes were dry again.

Author's Note

Did you know that the entire cast of Rainbow Rocks sings the last verse of Shine Like Rainbows? In other words, including the voice actresses of the Sirens? I like to think this was the writers’ way of hinting that there’s hope for the Sirens.

One might argue that the Sirens are acting pretty OOC in this chapter and the next few – I’d say they are under the effects of the Rainbow Wave, and their full personalities will return in time, just as Sunset’s did.

If you don’t recognize the song referred to at the end, it’s the Pretenders one I referenced three chapters ago. If you haven’t already done so, GO AND READ THE LYRICS, D@&M IT!

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 36: New Seedlings

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 36: New Seedlings

In the small hours of the night Sunset awoke to the sound of whimpering. She experienced a moment of disorientation, but then realized it was Sonata. She propped herself up on her elbow and tried to scrunch closer to her. Behind her, Sunset heard Luna stir. She looked back over her shoulder and saw Luna turning on a flashlight. In the dim light, Luna mouthed, “I’m here.” Sunset nodded, appreciating the support, and then turned back to Sonata.

She was crying softly, her back to Sunset. Sunset reached out and stroked her hair. Sonata was just able to turn and look at her. Her eyes were wells of sorrow. Sunset reached out and pulled her into an embrace, but Sonata only cried harder. “Shh, shh, Sonata, it’s ok. We’re right here. You’re not alone,” Sunset whispered, trying to comfort her. She was still weak – she could hardly sit up on her own.

“But I’m so sad, Sunset,” Sonata said. “I’ve said…done…horrible things. I want to cry about them. They’re worth crying about. I have to cry!” Sunset felt Luna’s warmth as she sat down next to them. She looked at Luna. Luna shook her head, and Sunset nodded in agreement. She tried to think of how to explain it to Sonata.

“Sonata, listen to me. Please listen!” She put her hands on either side of Sonata’s face. Sonata was able to slow her tears for a moment and look into Sunset’s eyes. “There will be time to mourn. I promise. But right now you’re too weak. Right now you need to rest and get stronger. It’s ok, baby. Everything is going to be ok. I promise. I know what you’re going through. I know what you’re feeling. I understand,” Sunset hugged her again, rocking her gently.

“But…but…”

“I want you to try to believe me. Just try. Focus on how nice it feels to be hugged. Let yourself feel that we care for you, and that you’re safe. Think about how soft the sheets and the blankets are, and how wonderful it is to be clean and warm.”

After a few seconds, Sunset felt Sonata start to relax and sink against her a little more. She was still crying a little, but not as hard as before, and now her tears seemed more tears of relief than pain.

“There. There. That’s my girl,” said Sunset encouragingly. “I have an idea. Let’s go get you a nice cool glass of water, and maybe a midnight snack. How does that sound?”

“I’ll try, Sunset,” Sonata said. She looked a bit despondent, but no longer actively distressed.

“Come on. Aunt Luna will help.”

“I certainly will. Come, little one. Let us each take an arm.”

Carefully and gently they helped Sonata out of the bed and helped her down the stairs to the kitchen. Sunset turned on a lamp in the dine-in area, which cast enough light to get some things done in the kitchen without blasting everyone with the kitchen lights.

“Let’s try some cereal,” Sunset suggested, and started getting a bowl ready. Luna sat with Sonata, who still needed to be watched to make sure she could sit up on her own. Sonata looked around the kitchen blearily, trying to take it all in. Finally she looked at Luna.

“This is your house, right Ms. Luna?” she asked Luna timidly.

“Yes. I share it with my sister, who is Principal Celestia,” Luna answered gently.

“Wow. And Sunset lives here too?”

“Yes, Principal Celestia adopted her. That’s why she calls me Aunt Luna, and you’ll hear her call Celestia ‘mom’.”

“Wow,” said Sonata again. There was a pause as Sunset brought a bowl of cereal over to Sonata along with a spoon.

“Here you go. Please eat up,” Sunset encouraged.

“Thanks. I still don’t understand why you all are being so nice to us. But I’m grateful,” Sonata said, picking up the spoon.

“Do you remember when I was talking with Adagio and Aria earlier, in the living room?” Sunset asked.

“Not very well,” Sonata admitted. “In fact, I don’t think I remember much from the past couple days. What day is it, anyway?” She took a bite of cereal.

“It is now Saturday, the 7th of December,” answered Luna.

Sonata’s eyes widened. She swallowed, then said, “Wow, I must have been really out of it. I don’t remember much since Tuesday night.”

“You were very dehydrated, Sonata, and maybe starving too,” Sunset pointed out.

Sonata chewed some more cereal. “The last couple weeks have been…hard,” she said finally, looking morose again.

“I know,” said Sunset.

“How do you know?” asked Sonata with genuine curiosity.

“Because the same thing happened to me.”

Sonata’s eyes widened again. She put her spoon down. “The same thing!” she exclaimed.

“The same thing,” Sunset confirmed. “I was pretty lost, Sonata. Princess Twilight and her friends had to ‘Rainbow Wave’ me, too.”

Sonata stared silently at Sunset, unsure how to respond.

“We looked for you and your sisters, you know. After the Battle. We tried to find you, because we knew what you were probably going through.”

Sonata’s mouth opened slightly and tears started in the corners of her eyes again. “You…looked for us?”

“Yes,” said Sunset softly. “We were worried about you. We have been for two weeks now, actually.”

Sonata sniffed a couple times, but managed not to break down. “Wow,” she said again. After a moment she took another bite of cereal and chewed it up. “I guess…we sure are lucky. If it wasn’t for you guys…” she said after swallowing.

Sunset smiled at her. “We’re glad to help.” Luna was nodding in agreement.

Sonata ate quietly for a while, but in the end wasn’t quite able to finish the entire bowl of cereal.

“Your stomach has probably shrunk,” Luna told her. “Your ability to eat a normal sized meal will return. We are certainly planning on stuffing you over the next few days, even if it is frequent small meals at first,” she finished with a wink.

Sonata was moved again, sniffling and wiping away a tear. “What’s…what’s going to happen to us?” she asked in a very small voice.

Luna looked at Sunset, who seemed a bit surprised. Then it occurred to her why Luna was looking at her. “Well, I think we’ll have to talk to Princess Twilight about it,” Sunset told Sonata.

Sonata became a bit pale as fear returned to her eyes.

“Don’t be afraid, Sonata,” said Sunset, covering one of Sonata’s hands with her own. “Princess Twilight will feel the same way as we do. She won’t want to hurt you or your sisters, or be harsh or even angry.”

“How do you know?”

“Because she was here when we started looking for you. She knew why, and she supported it. Besides…it was Princess Twilight who first extended compassion to me. So don’t worry – I think she’ll be glad we found you, and she’ll even want to help,” Sunset finished with a warm smile.

Sonata digested this for a moment, then looked back at Sunset, directly into her eyes. “Sunset…I don’t know what’s happening to me. I feel so…”

“Disoriented? Confused? Overwhelmed? Frightened?”

“Yeah, that. All that.”

Sunset leaned a little closer. “I understand. So listen to me, because I’ve been through this. I’ve been down this very road – in fact, I’m not all that much farther down it than you are. It’s going to get better. It might get a little worse before it gets better – I won’t lie. You and your sisters appear to be experiencing some of the effects of the Wave in reverse order. But it will end. You’ll get your strength back. You might even be able to sing again – who knows? This I promise you. No one is going to kick you out, or throw you away. You’re safe now, and we will help you through this. And if you listen to the lessons you must learn, and accept the change that’s being asked of you, your life will be so much better than it was before that you’ll find it hard to believe you ever lived like you used to live.”

Sonata just stared at her, unable to form a response.

“Come on,” said Sunset. “Let’s get you back to bed. You need rest.”

Sonata took a deep breath, then allowed Sunset and Luna to help her back to her feet. They went slowly back up the stairs and helped Sonata to lie back down in Sunset’s bed. She was out like a light in seconds. Sunset climbed into bed and snuggled up next to her to keep her warm. As she closed her own eyes, she heard her Aunt whisper in her ear.

“I’m so proud of you I can’t put it into words.”

Sunset opened her eyes, but Luna had already laid back down on the cot, so she just smiled happily to herself and went to sleep.

The next morning was very busy. Pinkie and Rarity came over fairly early, so there was no shortage of help. Sunset discovered, as she had expected, that the Sirens were weaker today (though in the case of Sonata it was hard to tell). They were experiencing the weakness in reverse order, which Sunset found very interesting. Like many very powerful magical artifacts, it appeared that the Elements of Harmony had a kind of intelligence and purpose of their own; Sunset was quite sure the Elements had left the Sirens most of their strength early in the process because they knew they would not be coming under the care of those who wanted to help until later. Now that they were safe, the Sirens would be required to experience the full effect, which would make the next two weeks pretty challenging. Still, Sunset wondered at the compassion of the Elements – just as she had been, the Sirens were being disciplined, not punished. It made her again think, as Twilight had suspected, that her own experience the night of the Fall Formal had been more engineered by the Elements than not.

In any event, they were as weak during their third week as Sunset had been during her second. Sunset explained the situation to them, and reassured them that she was quite sure by the 30th day they would recover fully. She also explained the nature of her relationship to Celestia and Luna to Adagio and Aria, who hadn’t quite gotten the full picture the night before. This required her to also explain that she herself was from Equestria, having been born a unicorn. This made a great deal of sense to Adagio and Aria, and it made a lot of things much clearer. Sonata, meanwhile, was able to eat more for breakfast, and, after everyone had eaten, they all retired to the living room.

Sunset sat on the coffee table facing the three Sirens, with Pinkie and Rarity behind each shoulder and Celestia and Luna looking on from the two living room chairs. Sunset wasn’t looking forward to this part, but it had to be done.

“Adagio, before we move forward, there’s one thing that we need to be absolutely, crystal clear about,” Sunset began a bit sternly. Pinkie and Rarity folded their arms, and Celestia and Luna looked very serious.

Adagio swallowed. “Ok.”

“Your gems. Where are they?” Sunset asked curtly, with a slight frown.

Adagio sighed and hung her head. “We…still have some of the fragments.”

“I see. Have you been able to repair them?”

“I’d…be lying if I said we hadn’t tried, but we would need magic to do it…and we don’t have any.”

“So they don’t work anymore?” Sunset asked, knowing Adagio would be unable to lie.

Adagio shook her head. “No. They have no power…and neither do we,” she finished softly.

“Right. Let’s see them, then.”

Adagio seemed reluctant, but, as Sunset knew, she wouldn’t be able to resist Sunset’s command. Slowly, she reached into her pocket and pulled out some red shards.

“Is that all of them?” Sunset asked.

Adagio nodded. “I decided to keep all of them. I’m not sure why, now. Probably because I used to be the leader or something.”

“All right. I’ll take those.” Sunset held out her hand.

Adagio did try to resist this time. “Sunset, I…”

“Adagio. Have those gems ever been any good to you? Any true, real good?” Sunset asked pointedly.

Adagio’s mouth opened, but she couldn’t think of what to say.

“I know this is a big, big change for you. For all three of you,” Sunset said a little more gently, taking Aria and Sonata in with her glance. “But it’s part of the deal. You don’t need those anymore. They are only bad news for you. So, you must give them up.”

Still Adagio hesitated.

“Come on,” Sunset encouraged, holding her hand a bit further forward.

Slowly, breathing hard, even gritting her teeth, Adagio extended her hand and tipped the gem fragments into Sunset’s hand. Aria and Sonata’s eyes did not leave the fragments for an instant. Sunset withdrew her hand and put the fragments into her own pocket.

Adagio sat back on the couch with a relieved exhalation. All three of the Sirens looked extra morose.

Sunset put her hand on Adagio’s knee. “It’s going to be all right. I promise,” she said softly.

Adagio nodded, wiping away a tear. “It’s just…they were a part of us for so long. I…we don’t know how to live without them. We’re…scared, Sunset.”

“I know. But we will help you. You aren’t facing this alone. You have each other, and now you have us. It really is going to be ok, though it will take time.” Sunset rose, nodded to her two friends, and went upstairs to write to the Princess of Friendship. Rarity and Pinkie stayed with the Sirens to encourage them.

Upstairs, in the privacy of her room, Sunset got out her journal and opened to a new page.

Dear Twilight,

We found them! Or actually, they found us. Adagio, Aria, and Sonata showed up on my doorstep last night. They were actually very sweet. Adagio had no pride – she begged for help and admitted that they had hit rock bottom – no jobs, no food, nowhere to live. And Sonata was not doing well – she was dehydrated and probably starving.

So, mom and Aunt Luna and I have taken them in. They’re experiencing the Rainbow Wave aftereffects – a little differently from me, but the overall effect is the same. The girls are helping too, and I have to say that it’s awfully nice to be on the helping end myself this time around. Plus, it seems to really be a blessing to them that I understand, and…well…it’s a blessing to me too.

Let me reassure you that they are sorry and want to change, at least at this point. Once they are free of the effects of the Wave, we’ll have to see. But I think you and I both know that if we take good care of them now, what’s happened to them will have a better chance of sticking. One thing’s for sure – no gems. I’ve been very clear with Adagio about this – their gems no longer work at all and they haven’t been able to repair them. I’ve taken custody of the fragments. So they are harmless, at least. I think you should probably take the rest of the fragments back to Equestria, like you did with the ones they left on the stage.

Anyway, I wanted to let you know. We’re not sure what to do with them in the long run. Obviously we’re going to take care of them until they’ve recovered from the Wave (which I estimate will be about 15-16 more days), but after that we’re going to need a plan. I haven’t talked to mom and Aunt Luna about it much, but the townhouse is probably a bit too small for all of us to live here for long.

I don’t know if they could come back to Equestria – that’s a decision for you and Princess Celestia, I imagine. In any event, we definitely need your input on the matter. Also, I think it would do the Sirens good to see you again – they want to apologize to you, and, since I know you won’t be angry at them and will want to help them, it will be good for them to see that, too.

If you can, please come to visit soon. I understand if you’re too busy, though, so no pressure.

Your friend,

Sunset

Sunset looked at the letter in satisfaction, then closed the journal, activating the spell that would notify Twilight that there was a new letter. Then she decided to surf the web for a bit. There was a chance that Twilight would respond immediately if she was able, and Sunset didn’t want to miss it.

Sure enough, after about 15 minutes, the journal started to buzz and flash. Eagerly, Sunset grabbed it and opened it to Twilight’s latest message.

Dear Sunset,

That’s great news! I’m so glad you found them, and that they are headed in the right direction, though I know some tough days are still ahead.

You were right about them – both that they would be in need and that they might turn to good. That makes me glad too.

Of course I will come, right away! For something like this I’ll clear my schedule. I need to ask Celestia a few questions before I go, but I’ll leave Spike to convey her responses via the journal. So yay, I’m headed your way! Can somebody come pick me up at the portal in, say, an hour?

~Twilight

Sunset could hardly contain her excitement. She loved seeing Twilight, and she had hardly dared hope that she would come so soon. She quickly penned a response.

Twi – I’ll come get you myself. See you in a few.

She closed the journal, checked the time, did some math in her head, and figured she had about 45 minutes before she had to leave. She headed back down to the living room.

She found Aria sobbing, with Rarity rubbing her back and Adagio holding her hand. Pinkie and Sonata were looking on sadly.

“What on earth happened?” Sunset asked.

“Another one of the waking dreams/memories,” Rarity said a bit glumly.

Sunset sighed. There was a long way to go. She decided, knowing from personal experience, that Aria could use a distraction to help her move on. But first she needed to talk about what she had just re-experienced. She sat down on the coffee table again. “Aria,” she said gently, reaching out to touch Aria’s cheek.

Aria looked up a little, tears still pouring from her eyes.

“You need to tell us about it.”

Aria shook her head, looking frightened.

“Trust me. I know what I’m talking about.”

Aria gasped, trying to fight her instinct to keep her pain to herself. “Sunset…” she began in a tight voice. “…I can’t. I’m too…ashamed!” She hid her face in her hands.

Sunset didn’t relent, though her voice, if it were possible, became even more gentle. “No one here is going to judge you. We’ve all made mistakes. We’ve all hurt people. Especially me.”

“All of us,” agreed Rarity. Pinkie nodded.

Aria seemed confused. “But…I thought you two helped Sunset…that she had wronged you…”

“That’s part of the story,” said Rarity, cutting Sunset off authoritatively. “But even before she turned to good, the five of us had already treated each other uncharitably, assuming the worst of each other. And later, during the Battle of the Bands, we were insensitive to Sunset and we were downright unkind to each other.”

“But we pushed you into that!” Aria objected.

“Is that an excuse?” Rarity asked pointedly. “You might have nudged us, Aria, but you never charmed or dominated us. We hurt each other quite on our own, even showing we hadn’t fully learned the lessons Twilight had tried to each us. So don’t feel like you’re worse than anyone else here. We all have had to apologize and grow,” she finished, with a grateful smile to Sunset.

Sunset returned the smile with equal gratitude. “See! You’re safe, Aria,” she said, turning back to the weeping Siren. “It will feel good to get it off your chest. It’s hurting you.”

Aria tried to stop crying, her breath still hitching. She squeezed Adagio’s hand a little more tightly. Her eyes flicked to Sonata, then down. “It’s…about Sonata,” she said, in a small voice.

“Me?” Sonata said, surprised.

“Yes!” Aria wailed, starting to cry again. “I saw…all the times I’ve insulted you. All of them. They just kept coming! There were so many! I thought it would never end! And I could feel how much they hurt you! I could see how cruel I looked. Oh, I never want to look like that again! I’m so sorry, Nata! I’m so, so sorry!” She was beside herself now.

Sonata started to get up to go to her and stumbled, but Pinkie helped her. She looked stricken. Rarity got up so that Pinkie could help Sonata to sit down next to Aria.

“Please forgive me, Nata! I don’t think you’re the worst! You’re better than I am!” Aria sobbed. “I love you so much! I couldn’t live without you. Why, why was I so cruel?”

Sonata embraced her. “Oh, Aria. Of course I forgive you! Please don’t cry. I love you, too!”

Rarity, moved, wiped away a tear of her own. “Awwww,” Pinkie cooed.

Sunset sighed and hung her head. This was progress, but there was a long way to go indeed. She waited a while, until Aria’s crying had died down.

“Girls,” she said softly.

The three Sirens turned their sad faces toward her. She tried to smile at them with an encouraging smile.

“Princess Twilight is coming!” she said brightly.

Rarity and Pinkie reacted similarly: “Ooo! Today?” they both asked, happily.

The three Sirens shrank into each other a little, but tried to be brave.

“Today,” Sunset confirmed. “In fact, I’m going to go pick her up in just a few minutes. Can I chat with the two of you for a moment?” she asked Rarity and Pinkie.

“Of course, darling,” Rarity answered. Pinkie just squeed.

Sunset gave Adagio’s knee a squeeze, and smiled at the other two, then stepped away with her two friends. “Girls, are you ok alone with them?”

“Yeppers!” Pinkie cried.

Rarity smiled at Pinkie with amusement. “Don’t worry, Sunset. We know what to do, and we care about them just as you do. You can count on us to take good care of them while you’re gone. After all, we’ve been through this before.”

Sunset thanked them, then went in search of one of her elders. She found Luna putting some clothes in the washing machine. “Aunt Luna?”

Luna looked over her shoulder. “Yes, little sun?”

Sunset smirked at her Aunt’s use of her diminutive. “Princess Twilight wants to come over for a while, to check on the Sirens. Is that ok?”

Luna stopped what she was doing, settling in a pile of clothes next to the washing machine. “Oh, what harm can one more do?” she asked rhetorically. “Besides, I suppose it is a question of jurisdiction and all that, right?”

“Erm…something like that,” Sunset confirmed a bit sheepishly.

Luna just shook her head. “You girls. You really are something. Do you need me to help you pick her up?”

“No, I’ll get her on my motorcycle.”

Luna’s eyes widened for a moment, then narrowed accusingly. “Sunset. Are you trying to give Twilight a bit of an…exciting time this morning?”

Sunset looked up at a corner of the ceiling innocently. “Maybe….”

Luna just smirked. “Then more power to you, my dear. Go for it. I’ll stay here and keep an eye on things.”

“Thanks, Aunt Luna. By the way, where did mom go?”

“My dear, your mother has gone to the grocery store, for obvious reasons. Don’t feel bad – you have quite enough on your plate. You let us worry about logistics.”

Sunset smiled at her aunt with true gratitude. “Thanks, Aunt Luna.”

Luna smiled back at her. “All right then. Off you go!”

About 45 minutes later, Twilight stumbled through the front door, looking wide-eyed, slightly stunned, and somewhat disheveled. Sunset followed her, closing the door and smiling maniacally. The three Sirens, Rarity, and Pinkie looked on in confusion.

Twilight, swaying a bit, turned to Sunset. “Well,” she said breathlessly. “That’s…quite a thing you’ve got there, Sunset.”

Sunset’s smile, if it were possible, grew even wider. “Isn’t it great?!” she gushed.

“Yep. It’s great. That’s it,” Twilight said, still catching her breath. She turned and noticed Pinkie and Rarity. Pinkie jumped for joy, nearly bowling her over. Rarity sauntered over, gave Sunset an accusing yet playful look, and embraced Twilight as she now was attempting to recover from Pinkie’s hug. Sunset pretended not to notice Rarity’s look.

“Twilight, darling, how nice to see you again, and so soon!” Rarity said, stepping back from Twilight with a smile.

Twilight blinked a couple times, seeming to recover fully. “Yes, here I am. And it’s nice to be back. But let’s catch up a bit later – for now, I want to see them.”

Rarity gestured to the living room, where Adagio, Aria, and Sonata were still huddled together on the couch, looking apprehensive, ashamed, and shy. Twilight’s heart went out to them immediately, so greatly were they changed from the Sirens she had known. The three of them were dressed in some of Sunset’s pajamas, with no makeup on, their hair in simple ponytails – the contrast with their elaborate stage costumes and previously cocky attitudes was stunning. They looked completely harmless and extremely unhappy.

“You weren’t exaggerating,” she whispered to Sunset.

Sunset’s face became very serious. “No.”

“Is this how it was…with you?” Twilight asked hesitantly, looking back at Sunset.

“Yes, part of the time. As I said in the letter, they’re experiencing some of the effects in reverse order from me. What you’re about to see is what I was like in the second week. I’m afraid next week will be much worse for them, though at least it will be the last.”

“Because it will be like your first week? Right after the Rainbow Wave?”

“Yep,” said Sunset grimly.

Twilight grimaced slightly, then looked at Rarity and Pinkie, who both nodded. She steeled herself, then went up the short flight of steps from the entryway and came into the living room, followed by the others. She tried to adopt a nonthreatening posture, moving slowly and smiling slightly.

“Hello, girls,” she said gently.

The Sirens didn’t respond. If anything, they became even more shamefaced and shy. It was one thing to face Sunset, who was a normal Equestrian subject and who had been hit by the Rainbow Wave too. Meeting an Equestrian princess, who probably had some measure of authority to judge and punish, was another matter entirely.

Twilight took a seat in one of the chairs and Sunset in the other. Pinkie and Rarity had gotten chairs from the dining room to sit in. “Don’t be afraid,” Twilight said. “I’m not here to get angry, or berate you, or pronounce judgment. I’m here to help. As you know, Sunset went through something very much like this, and since then she has become a wonderful friend, and we’ve all forgiven her. So, as hard as what you’re going through is, if you’re sorry too, then I think there can be a lot to look forward to.”

The Sirens looked at each other as their body language showed that they had relaxed just a little. When Twilight didn’t immediately say anything more, Adagio felt compelled to say something.

“We are sorry, Your…Your Highness,” she said, looking down. “Very sorry. For everything – what we did in Equestria before we were exiled, and what we’ve done here.”

“Thank you for saying that, Adagio,” said Twilight kindly. “And there’s no need for honorifics. I’m not really comfortable with them, to be honest.”

Adagio nodded, still looking down. There was a moment of uncomfortable silence. Sunset broke it.

“Oh, Twi, before I forget…” she held out her hand to Twilight. There was a flash of red as she handed the remaining shards of the Sirens’ gems to the princess. The Sirens watched intently, but once Twilight put the shards in her own pocket, they went back to looking down.

“Thanks, Sunset. Before I forget – Adagio, the three of you can live without your gems, right?”

Adagio looked up, caught off guard. “What do you mean?”

“I mean: are you dependent on these gems to survive? Or can you live on normal food?”

“Oh! Well. Um, well, we used to be normal seaponies. The gems were given to us by our king, to launch an attack on Equestria. I…guess we can live without them? We did before.”

“So Sonata’s weight loss and physical condition – those are due to lack of food, not lack of magic?” Twilight asked.

“I think so. Though we haven’t been without these gems in many years, Prin—Twilight. I have to admit I’m a little worried…” Adagio answered. Aria and Sonata looked at her in surprise – she hadn’t discussed this with them.

“Have you needed to eat normal food before while you’ve been in this world?” asked Sunset.

“Yes. Oh, we definitely need normal food. I mean, how else would you explain Sonata’s taco addiction?” This question, though it appeared to be completely serious from Adagio’s perspective, prompted amused smirks on the faces of the other girls. Aria smirked and Sonata just blinked innocently.

Trying to keep from chuckling, Twilight cleared her throat and continued. “Thanks, Sunset, that’s a good clarification. So let me reassure you, Adagio, Aria, and Sonata,” she said, looking at each of the three of them in turn, “I’m not interested in you wasting away or being permanently unhealthy. We’re going to watch you carefully, and if it turns out you need a source of magic to live, we’ll find a way. But I doubt it will be through these gems. They’re tools of dark magic, and if you were normal seaponies before, you aren’t inherently creatures of dark magic. Therefore, it should be possible for you to live without dark magic, at least.”

Adagio seemed relieved. In fact, within a few seconds, she was actually tearful. “Th…thanks,” she said, her breath hitching. “That’s a big…relief. And I know it’s more than we deserve.” It was obvious to all of them that this had been a bigger source of worry to her than she had been letting on.

Aria looked at Adagio a bit reproachfully. “Dagi! Why didn’t you tell us?!”

Adagio swallowed, wiping tears away. “I…I didn’t want the two of you to have to worry about it.”

Aria was still upset. “Still bearing all the burdens yourself. That’s the old way, Adagio!”

Adagio seemed ashamed and uncomfortable. “I’m sorry. I guess old habits die hard. But this is all my fault, anyway,” she protested weakly.

Aria bristled. “All your fault? Nope. That’s just not true. Maybe you were the leader, but we followed. You aren’t responsible for us, Adagio. Not any more than we are for you.” Sonata was nodding in agreement, but a bit fearfully. Clearly she was still afraid of Adagio’s old temper.

But Adagio’s head fell and she started to cry again. “I know,” she sobbed. “I’m trying. I just feel like I’ve failed you both! I’ve led you into darkness…and evil…and pain!”

To everyone’s surprise, it was Aria who suddenly got choked up. “No, sweetie. You haven’t failed us,” she said, trying to maintain some composure.

“What?” Adagio asked, confused.

“Because. You led us here,” Aria finished, before embracing her big sister. Adagio went completely to pieces. Sonata joined in the embrace.

The Rainbooms looked on, becoming somewhat moved in their turn. Twilight pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed at her eyes. She turned to Sunset, who was blowing her nose in a tissue. “Is it always this intense?” Twilight asked.

“Not always, fortunately,” Sunset answered. “But it can be exhausting. For everybody involved.”

“Still,” said Rarity, frowning at the running mascara she had just wiped from under her eyes, “this is quite healthy.”

“Right!” agreed Pinkie cheerfully. She alone was tear-free, and her smile was a genuinely happy one. “They’re getting closer as we speak. It’s amazing to watch in real time, isn’t it?”

Twilight was nodding. “It’s pretty profound.”

On the couch, the Sirens were recovering some of their composure. “Thanks, Aria,” Adagio said in a watery voice. “That was really sweet. It helped a lot.

Aria smiled in her turn. “You’re welcome. This is more fun than being mean.”

“You said it!” Sonata agreed.

Twilight sighed happily. Adagio became serious again, and turned and looked at Twilight. “Twilight,” she asked tentatively. “What’s going to happen to us?” Her sisters turned to look at the princess as well.

Twilight took a deep breath. “Well. I have to admit I’m not sure at this point. You see, my authority is limited. While Princess Celestia has delegated authority to me about what happens to Equestrian subjects in this world, she still has primary jurisdiction in Equestria proper. So partly, it depends on whether she decides you need to come back to Equestria or not.”

Adagio digested this for a moment, then asked, “What if we want to come back? Can we come home?”

“I don’t know. That’s something she and I will have to talk about.”

“Will…will we have to go to…Tartarus?” asked Sonata fearfully.

Twilight tried to look reassuring. “I really, really doubt that. Seriously, girls, it helps a lot that you’re sorry and that you want to change. Celestia’s famous for being more merciful and kind than anybody expects.” The Sirens didn’t notice as Twilight’s eyes flicked to Sunset’s for an instant, but Rarity and Pinkie did. Sunset looked away pointedly. “The impression I get,” Twilight continued, “is that she doesn’t send anyone there unless they are unrepentant.”

The three Sirens looked somewhat reassured.

“There’s another wrinkle – it may not mean anything, but we need to be technically correct about our terms here. Let me get this straight – you were equipped with the gems by your king, who sent you to Equestria to attack it, am I right?”

Adagio nodded sadly.

“So, you aren’t Equestrian subjects. What you and your king did was, technically, an act of war.”

The Sirens blanched and recoiled.

“It’s ok, don’t be afraid,” Twilight re-emphasized. “I know those terms sound scary, but we need to be clear about the situation. Bear with me. If we consider your coming to Sunset and basically giving yourselves into her hands as a military surrender…then you can be considered Prisoners Of War. Which has certain advantages!” she said quickly, as the Sirens began to look apprehensive again. “That war has been over for a long time. And, at the end of a war, usually POWs are just sent home.”

The Sirens looked at each other, amazed.

“Would you be ok with expressing what’s happening that way? It’s the most technically correct, and it gives us more tools to work with,” said Twilight.

Adagio looked at her sisters, who nodded at her. “Yes. I’m not sure that we want to go back to our homeland, but, if it’s best to express what’s happening this way, then…we surrender,” she said quietly.

“Thank you. I know that sounds harsh, but everyone here wants to help you and take care of you. It’s just a technical/legal thing. Now, as far as what happened during the Battle of the Bands, it does lie within my authority to forgive that. Which I’m willing to do – you’ve already expressed your sorrow to me. I think, however, that I have to ask you each to apologize, individually, to each of the other girls, and to Principals Celestia and Luna, if you haven’t already. As long as all of them are willing to forgive you, then we can put that matter in the past.”

The three Sirens nodded sadly. Twilight turned to Sunset. “What about this world’s authorities?” she asked.

“I think it’s best that we keep them out of this, Twi. Mom decided the same thing with me, and she did ask a judge she trusted. U.S. law has no provision for any of this, and if they were brought to the government’s attention, it’s possible they could end up being taken prisoner for…well…experiments.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Yes. Well. That won’t do at all. I agree; we’ll handle this matter internally.” She turned back to the Sirens, whose eyes were like saucers. “So it comes down to this: I’m going to have to talk with Princess Celestia about you. I’m sorry I’ll have to keep you in suspense for a bit, but that’s the way it is. I did send a message before I left, so at least she’s already thinking about it.”

Adagio nodded. “Thank you, Twilight. As I said before, your kindness is more than we deserve, and we’re grateful.” Her sisters nodded.

Twilight smiled warmly. “Don’t worry. I see a lot to be optimistic about. It’s so wonderful to see you changing. And I know it means a lot to Sunset and the girls, too.” She stood up. “I can stay tonight and help a bit,” she said to Sunset. “But first, can I talk with you for a moment?”

“Sure.” Sunset stood up and she and Twilight went upstairs to her room.

“Sunset,” said Twilight, exhaling and sitting down on the desk chair, “what do you think about what should happen to them?”

“You’re asking me? I’m flattered, Twi, but I’m not a princess.”

“Maybe not, but what they did was as much against you as any of us. And you were the main hero who overcame them, as far as I’m concerned. Well, to the victor go the spoils. You certainly get a vote.”

Sunset was about to object, but Twilight brushed her objection aside.

“I’m serious, Sunset. I want your opinion.”

Sunset sighed. “Ok. Well, here’s the deal. They’re doing great now, and we’ll get them through this. But in two weeks, when the effect of the Wave wears off, they’re going to discover that while the change has begun, there’s still a long way to go. Like I told you, Twilight, in the end, you’re given a choice. You can stick with the repentance, or you can go back to your old ways. I think the true test will be how they do in the first few weeks and months after the Wave effect is gone. If they get through that, even with its bumps and setbacks, then we’ll have a better idea what to do with them. In any event, I recommend keeping them here for a while. Here, we know they have no access to magic. And it minimizes any potential threat to Equestria. They don’t know where the portal is, other than that it’s nearby, I guess. Plus, the girls and I can take care of them here. We know them best, and they trust us. It might actually frighten them to take them away, at least, so soon.”

Twilight was smiling broadly. “See! That’s crucial input! I think we should do exactly what you suggest, and I can’t imagine Princess Celestia will disagree.”

“Thanks, Twi, but please don’t tell her it was my idea.”

Twilight’s smile disappeared. “Sunset. You’ve got to move past this. And I’m saying this as a friend, not as a princess.”

Sunset made a frustrated sound. “I’m just not ready…”

“I’m not asking you to talk to her, or even communicate with her in a direct way. I’m not asking you to do anything but let me give credit where credit is due!”

“But what if she’s still angry or…disappointed, or both? If she knows the suggestion’s from me, she might be less likely to accept it!”

Twilight paused, a sad expression on her face. For the first time, she really understood how terrified Sunset was of her former mentor. What in Equestria happened between them? she wondered to herself. “Sunset,” she began, more gently. “Don’t you believe me? I’ve told you she’s been worried about you. The first thing she asked me when I came back after the Fall Formal was if you were ok! And you told me Luna came into your dream and told you she still cared about you! And later, when I told her how you led us to beat the Sirens, she was so proud!”

“Then why did she send you the journal, huh?!” Sunset demanded, her temper suddenly flaring. “Didn’t want to deal with me anymore, right? Doesn’t that mean she’s done with me?”

Twilight sighed heavily. “Sweetie, is that what you think? Ok, I can see how you might come to that conclusion. But the truth is…quite a bit more pitiful, frankly.”

“Pitiful?” asked Sunset in grumpy confusion.

“Yes. Sunset, she sent me the journal because…she’s as apprehensive about communicating with you again as you are about communicating with her.”

Sunset froze. “You…you can’t be serious.”

“I’m completely serious. No joke.”

Sunset looked down at her bedspread. “I don’t understand. Why would she be afraid to talk to me? I was the one who messed up.”

“I’m not sure she completely agrees. Or, at least, to her it’s more complicated than that.”

Sunset didn’t say anything.

“Listen. I’m not going to force you to talk to her. But I insist that you let me tell her about your idea for the Sirens. And…”

Sunset started to object.

“AND,” Twilight continued over her, “when I come back and tell you that she thought it was a great idea and that she completely agrees, you are going to admit that she still cares about you.”

Sunset deflated. “Are you speaking as a princess now?” she asked quietly, unable to keep a hint of bitterness out of her voice.

“No!” said Twilight firmly. “I will never pull rank on you, Sunset! That would be…beyond cold. And we both know all the reasons why. I care so much about you now – the last thing I’d ever want to do is to…”

“I know,” said Sunset gratefully, as her gloom began to lift. “You don’t have to explain.”

“I am speaking as a friend. And sometimes friends have to do what’s best for each other, even if it’s a little uncomfortable.”

Sunset sighed. “Ok. And I’m sorry I got upset.”

“You don’t have to apologize for that. I can see that there’s a lot of really strong emotion around all this. I guess even until today I hadn’t realized exactly how hard this is for you, but now I think I understand better.”

They heard a knock on the door.

“Come in!” Sunset answered.

Luna’s head craned around the door into the room. “Is everything ok? I…heard…well. I promise I wasn’t eavesdropping!”

Sunset smiled. “Don’t worry, Aunt Luna. Everything is fine. I was worried about something that maybe I don’t need to worry about. Maybe. Twilight is helping me.”

Luna seemed a little relieved. “Good. These can be stressful times. I wouldn’t blame anyone who got a little overwhelmed.” She pushed the door open and came all the way in. “So, is it going ok with them? How are you feeling about it all, Twilight?”

“Well, it’s a lot to take in. For one thing, I don’t have the authority to address all the different options. I’ll have to go back to Equestria and talk with your sister’s counterpart about it all. But one thing I think I can reassure you about – I think they are headed in the right direction, and I want them to be ok.”

“I’m glad to hear it. I mean, I know they are much older than they look, but it’s still hard to be very angry with them when they are in the state that they are in. It’s almost exactly like what Sunset went through.”

Twilight spoke up again. “That’s the other big thing. It’s…wow, I don’t know what the right word is, but it’s certainly something else to get an idea of what Sunset experienced. I mean, you’ve told me about what it was like,” she said, turning to Sunset, “and the other girls have given me a lot of details, but the descriptions don’t do it justice.”

“Just wait ‘till next week,” Sunset said grimly.

Twilight sighed. “I think I’ll make plans to come back and help some. Because…” Here Twilight began to get a little emotional. “I know it sounds strange, but I hate that I missed out on helping Sunset. And this…well, it’s like a second chance, but the mind-blowing thing about it is that Sunset’s helping too!” Twilight shook her head in amazement with a sniff, wiping a tear from a corner of her eye. “It’s kind of deep,” she finished.

Sunset put a hand on her shoulder, giving her a warm smile.

Luna chuckled. “Well, I’m glad that things are going well, and that you are here, Twilight. And I know a bit about what you mean. It goes without saying that Tia and I are very proud of Sunset, and watching her treat the Sirens the way she was treated is, frankly, a beautiful thing.”

Sunset blushed. “I learned from the best,” she offered.

Twilight smiled back. “Well, let’s go check on them. Now that we have a plan for the next few weeks, I’m happy to throw myself into just taking care of them. Luna, may I stay the night? I know you’ve got a lot of guests now, but, well, as I’ve said, I really want to help, and I just need a sleeping bag and a few square feet of ground.”

“Sunset already asked on your behalf, Twilight. You are very welcome.”

Twilight ended up staying for a few days, not just one. And, in that time, not only did the Sirens learn to truly trust her, but Sunset grew closer to her as well.

At last, however, it was time for the princess to return to Equestria. "I'll be back in a few days, Sunset," she told her friend as they stood together at the portal. "I won't leave you and the girls, and your mom and aunt, to face the hardest week with the Sirens without me. I just need to go back and check on things."

"I know. Don't worry. We're proud of you, Twilight. You're our princess!" said Sunset, with true warmth.

Twilight returned Sunset's smile, though she was slightly troubled by Sunset's words. Sunset pressed on, though; she had something to say. "Twilight."

"Yes?" Twilight responded softly, sensing that Sunset's mood had just taken a U-turn.

Sunset didn't answer right away. She looked at the ground, and sighed, but finally she spoke what was on her mind. "Twi... you know...I surrender, too."

Twilight's eyes bulged. "Sunset! Oh my, uh...what? What are you talking about?!"

Sunset looked up at her sadly. "What I did was no less than what they did. In fact, what I did was worse -- it was treason, because I was an Equestrian subject."

Twilight swallowed. She understood what Sunset was saying -- what she was getting at. "Sunset...I...don't know what to say..."

"Just tell me you accept my surrender. If you do, that is."

Twilight's eyes bulged even further. She paused for a moment and gathered her thoughts. "Sunset, don't you remember? Not three weeks ago you fell to your knees in front of me and...abased yourself. I haven't forgotten! I'll never forget. It was so far beyond what you needed to do, but now I understand it. I know you better, now. And that makes what you did so much more meaningful. Oh Sunset, my friend! We are so far past that! I pardoned you, with joy! Haven't I told you? If not, I'm so sorry!"

"Pardoned?"

"Yes," Twilight breathed with a smile. "It was Celestia's idea. It's official and everything! Sunset, my sweet friend!" Twilight embraced her. "You really are forgiven! Don't you believe me?"

Sunset cried for a moment. "I...I want to believe. It's just...hard sometimes."

Twilight squeezed her a little tighter for a moment, then stepped back, holding Sunset by the upper arms. "Then all I ask, while I'm gone, is that you try to believe. Can you do that?"

Sunset's smile was glad. "Yes. I can try."

Author's Note

If you’ve ever been depressed, or had regrets, or both – you know what the Sirens are feeling now, and what Sunset felt in the first chapters of this fic.

It took all of my strength not to have Sunset say, “Right. I’ll have those, then” when she takes the shards from Adagio. It’s a British speech pattern, but Sunset is living in “Amareica” so she wouldn’t say it that way. I grew up with a grandmother who spoke with a British accent, and a grandfather who spoke with an Australian accent. So sometimes I’m tempted to slip into a more Commonwealth way of talking…

The Sirens have trouble giving up the gems because they are basically addicted to them. Not entirely their fault, as will be explained later.

"You let us worry about logistics" -- Luna. They say that amateurs worry about strategy, but professionals worry about logistics. Lol, I'm not quite saying that Sunset is an amateur -- she's not. But like any late adolescent, she benefits from the wisdom and guidance of her elders.

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 37: Disturbing Conclusions

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 37: Disturbing Conclusions

Dear Twilight,

How are things? There’s not a lot going on here, which is nice for a change. The Sirens continue to do better every day – genuinely happy most of the time now that the worst is well over. Hard to believe it’s already been almost two months since they showed up on my doorstep. The best part is seeing them getting along so well with each other. I remember them at their worst – perhaps better than anyone else here, so the contrast is really something. I guess this is a bit what it’s like when people look at me…

I called them The Sirens just now, but Adagio is asking that they be called something else. Since their gems are gone, they aren’t actually Sirens anymore. She says they are just regular seaponies now. I think that’s what we’ll call them. The Seaponies. We thought about the Dazzlings but Adagio didn’t like that – too many bad memories. I don’t blame her.

I have to admit, it’s kind of nice having other people around who understand what it’s like to have regrets. Not that I wish they had any – but since they do, we can understand each other. It actually helps, and more than I thought it would. On the other hand, it must be really nice not to have regrets, or at least not to have too many. Ha! You’ll have to tell me what that’s like! :D

We all miss you. I know it’s only been like 10 days since your last visit, but…there you have it. Hoping to hear from you soon.

Your friend,

Sunset

Dear Sunset,

It is always so nice to hear from you. I’m glad to hear that the Seaponies(!) are doing so well. They owe a lot of that to you. I hope you understand how important you are to them, Sunset. Applejack and Rarity had to help me understand how Someone else views me…

I think I’ll come for a quick visit. I have something to share with you – your last letter got me thinking about regret, and about understanding. Do you have some time this afternoon? Say, around 3:30?

Your friend,

Twilight

Dear Twilight,

Of course I have time! I’ll be waiting at the statue!

Sunset

At 3:31 pm that afternoon, Twilight shot out of the statue’s base into Sunset’s waiting arms.

“Oof!” said Sunset as the air rushed out of her lungs.

“Oh my goodness! Why does it always have to be so forceful?” Twilight complained good-naturedly.

Sunset stabilized them both, then hugged her friend.

“Hey! Welcome back! To what do we owe this visit?”

To Sunset’s surprise, Twilight actually looked a bit uncomfortable. “Well…it’s kind of embarrassing, actually, but I really want to tell you about it because of your last letter.”

Sunset raised her eyebrows, but kept listening.

Twilight continued. “Heh…turns out…I have some regrets too. And I thought I’d share them with you, since you said it helps you understand that you’re not alone.”

“Oh,” said Sunset, uncertain how to proceed.

“I don’t want you to think I’m perfect or something. I’m not.”

Sunset just looked at her.

“Maybe there’s somewhere we could go to talk for a bit?”

Sunset started. “Oh! Of course. How about my place? The Seaponies are out, and mom and Aunt Luna won’t be back until the evening.”

Twilight smiled. “Sounds good.”

A brief walk later, Twilight was sitting on the familiar couch in Celestia and Luna’s living room. “Whew! It’s cold, isn’t it? I mean, we weren’t even out there for very long.”

“Yeah, February can be pretty chilly around here. Do you want any tea, or anything?” Sunset called from the kitchen. “Something to warm you up?”

“Sure! That would be great!”

“Cream and sugar, right?”

“You know me so well.”

“Got it.”

Five minutes later Sunset brought in a tea set on a silver tray. “I love using this stuff,” Sunset said happily.

“Really? I guess I hadn’t figured you for the tea set/tea party type.”

“Just because I like faux leather jackets and boots doesn’t mean I don’t have a girly side!” Sunset chided with a twinkle in her eye.

“Apparently not.”

Sunset poured the tea, and once they both had a cup, she looked at Twilight expectantly.

“Where do I start? I guess some background would be good. Did you know that before I moved to Ponyville, I was quite the bookworm?”

“And you’re not a bookworm now?” Sunset teased. “I have to admit, though, Twilight, I don’t know much about your past.”

“That’s part of what I’m here to fix. You see, I think you and I were fairly similar in some ways when we were Celestia’s students. At least, the effects of our different…character flaws were similar.”

“Character flaws? I was evil, Twilight.”

“Even when you were studying under Princess Celestia?”

“Ok, you have a point. I guess I wasn’t actually evil until after I left. But what character flaws do you have, Twilight?”

“You’d be surprised. When I said I was quite the bookworm, I wasn’t exaggerating. The truth is, I wasn’t just a fanatic for reading and studying. I was actually antisocial.”

“Antisocial?”

“As in actively avoiding relationships because I viewed them as a waste of time.”

Sunset’s eyes went wide. She almost dropped her tea.

“You?!”

“Me.”

Sunset continued to gape.

“It’s ironic, really. Who would have thought that the most unfriendly pony in all of Canterlot would turn out to be the Princess of Friendship?”

Sunset was just shaking her head in disbelief.

“Believe it, Sunset. Celestia’s first lesson of my journeypony stage was sending me to Ponyville to make friends. Literally, that was my assignment. Fortunately, not only did she know what she was doing, but I met five other ponies who were a lot better at being friends than I was. So you see, I haven’t been a good friend for all that long myself.”

“But you’re so good at it!”

“So are you. It doesn’t take that long if you have good teachers, like I did.”

Sunset was quiet for a moment, digesting all this. Perceptive as ever, she quickly figured out what Twilight might be regretting.

“I’m guessing…some of the ponies back at Canterlot might not have had that high an opinion of your friendship abilities.”

“They didn’t. Until recently, anyway. Heh, when they found out I’d been named the Princess of Friendship, some of them actually thought it was a joke. Celestia does joke now and then, as I’m sure you’ve seen.”

Sunset nodded so knowingly that Twilight realized there were probably juicy stories to tell. But that would be for another time. Twilight continued. “Sunset, when I left Canterlot, I didn’t even say goodbye to the few almost-friends that I did have. And while most of them were pretty tolerant of my…temperament…one of them…one of them was truly hurt.”

“Who? Maybe I know her.”

“Moondancer.”

“Sounds familiar. I don’t think I ever hung out with her, though.”

“Well, that’s not too surprising since she was almost as antisocial as I was. But when I say almost – she was trying to learn about friendship. She was taking a few, halting steps toward having relationships with others that were deeper and more meaningful. The day I left Canterlot, she actually threw a party. Guess who the guest of honor was supposed to be.”

“Uh oh.”

“Yeah. Me. She considered me her best friend. And even though we hardly had much of a relationship – mostly we just read in the same room or at the same table and sometimes discussed what we were reading – she had learned enough, and was brave enough, to reach out to me.” Twilight, in spite of herself, was actually getting a bit teary.

Sunset handed her a box of tissues. In that house, they were always kept close at hand.

“Thanks. Well, when I left, I skipped her party. I didn’t know it, of course, but she was badly hurt by that. That was almost three years ago. In that time, she became even more of an antisocial recluse. I had stomped, unintentionally but unfeelingly, on her first attempt to really step out into the world of friendship.”

“You knew about the party, I guess?”

“Yes. But I didn’t consider it important.”

Sunset was quiet.

“It gets worse,” Twilight continued. “I moved to Ponyville and started to get to know Pinkie, AJ, Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Rarity. And while I learned a lot – eventually enough to become an alicorn and all, I never went back to Canterlot to even say goodbye. And one of my friends – Lyra Heartstrings – actually moved to Ponyville not long after I did. And I didn’t even notice.”

“Twilight!” Sunset cried, actually a bit scandalized.

“It’s true,” Twilight said sadly.

Sunset calmed down. “I’m sorry, Twilight, I shouldn’t have gotten on your case like that.”

“No, Sunset. You just reacted normally. That’s good.”

“Oh. Ok, I guess?”

Twilight nodded. “Well, it all hit me like a ton of bricks last week. Suddenly I was like: ‘Holy cow! I may have been a good friend to my fellow Element Bearers, but I’ve been absolutely awful to the folks back at Canterlot’. I got right on the train and went to Canterlot and found them all. Fortunately, most of them were pretty understanding. I actually had to convince them that I’d treated them poorly, and then they were ready to accept my apology. Sadly, they had gotten used to me treating them like that. I felt the worst about Lyra. She teases me about it now, but not in a mean way. Well, I felt the worst about Lyra until I tried to apologize to Moondancer.” Twilight sighed heavily.

Sunset nodded encouragingly.

“Moondancer…was not ready to accept my apology. It took nearly a week of begging and cajoling before she would even talk to me. I threw a party for her to try to make up for the one I had missed and even that didn’t work. I had to call in the big guns.”

“Pinkie?”

“Pinkie. She helped me to just…be honest. I had to…show Moondancer that I was hurt too, by what I had done. With tears. And I had to tell her that I understood how much I had hurt her, and how much I wanted to do better.”

“And?”

“That finally did it,” said Twilight, wiping her eyes again and sniffling a bit.

Sunset smiled at Twilight compassionately. “So…you two are ok now?”

Twilight nodded happily. “Yes, yes! Better than ok. We hang out a couple times a month, and have a great time! And she’s starting to bloom. It’s wonderful to see. But that’s where the regret comes in, Sunset. Not only do I regret how I treated her, and my other friends, but I regret the time we lost. We could have been enjoying each other’s company for years! But I was too blind to see that. Not to mention the time I probably cost her with other ponies.”

“Now that’s something I can understand,” Sunset commiserated.

“I thought you might. So, I actually have a question for you.”

“Ok.”

“Uh, I know it’s only been a week since I had my epiphany, and it’s true that everyone has forgiven me, but I’m wondering…does the regret ever go away? Or get better? Right now I think about it several times a day.”

“It just hits you out of the blue, doesn’t it?” said Sunset, nodding knowingly. “You’ll have gone a few hours without thinking about it, and suddenly you get this icy feeling in your stomach and you think ‘I can’t believe I did that’”.

“Yeah,” said Twilight, hanging her head.

“It does get better. I only think about what I did a few times a week now. But Twilight, I don’t think it ever goes away completely.”

“No, I suppose not. Maybe that way, it helps you not to do it again.”

“I guess.”

Twilight smiled ruefully at Sunset. “This whole thing has been kind of a drag. Ok, more than kind of. It’s been a tough couple weeks. But I hope, at least, it helps you to hear this. Helps you feel less alone?”

Sunset returned Twilight’s smile a bit lopsidedly. “I wish you hadn’t had to go through that. But since you did, it really does help to know about it. Thanks for sharing that with me. I know it’s not easy – it takes some bravery, even with a friend. It’s kinda weird, though, isn’t it? You asking me about this kind of thing.”

“That’s something I wanted to talk about too. I think of you as a friend rather than a student, Sunset. You know that, right? You teach me a lot too.”

Sunset blushed. “I guess I had hoped that was true, but it’s nice to know – clearly.”

Twilight smiled. “Good. Because you’re becoming one of my very best friends. I’m so glad to know you, Sunset.”

Sunset smiled even more widely. “You too, Twilight.”

“Cheers!” said Twilight, holding out her teacup. They clinked their cups together happily and sipped at their tea. “Besides,” continued Twilight, “if you think about it, you already know I’m not perfect. I didn’t exactly handle the situation with the Sirens all that well, did I?”

“No,” Sunset admitted, “but in that case you were putting too much pressure on yourself. That’s a trap almost anyone can fall into. Especially us smart/capable types.”

At that moment they heard keys in the lock. The door opened and Adagio came in, peering carefully into the relatively dim interior of the house. She saw the two girls and broke into an honest, open smile.

“Twilight! I didn’t know you were visiting today.”

“Just a quick one. Had some things to discuss with Sunset.” She gave Adagio a hug.

Adagio returned it. She gave Sunset a warm hug too, and then, with her usual grace, she went into the kitchen and dropped off a couple bags of groceries. Then she leaned back out into the living room. “Can I join you girls? A cup of tea would be just the thing.”

“Sure!” they both said.

“Thanks,” said Adagio, sitting down. “I suppose my sisters aren’t back quite yet?”

“You’re the first,” said Sunset. “Any luck?”

“I think so. I interviewed with a clothing store at the mall that Rarity recommended. They said they would let me know by the end of the week, but that I was the leading candidate so far.”

“You guys are getting jobs?” Twilight boggled.

“Yes. We can’t exactly…sing for our supper anymore, now can we? And we don’t want to be freeloaders.”

“You know Celestia isn’t pushing you, right, Dagi?” said Sunset with concern.

“We know. She’s so sweet. But it’s all part of adjusting, I guess. Not sure what we’re going to do in the long term.”

Twilight smirked to herself a bit affectionately. Now that Adagio was fully recovered, her old mannerisms had largely returned. Knowing there was no malice behind them, Twilight found Adagio’s dramatic speech patterns and graceful movements oddly fascinating. Clearly she was a formidable personality. “I guess it wouldn’t be appropriate for you to go to high school for real, huh?” Twilight asked, rhetorically.

“No,” Adagio mused lazily, “while we certainly can pass for girls in our late teens, since we’re actually in our 20s it just wouldn’t be proper. We had finished our schooling back on Equus, you know.”

Twilight and Sunset froze. Fortunately, Adagio didn’t notice as she was pouring herself another cup of tea. They stared at each other, their thoughts racing. Their highly intelligent brains immediately realized what Adagio’s statement probably meant, and they both knew they had to proceed very carefully. Without a word, they both agreed that since Twilight was an Equestrian government official, it was most appropriate for her to try to handle it at first.

“So…,” she said offhandedly, somehow keeping her voice from shaking, “you guys haven’t been here for that long, huh?”

“No,” said Adagio, “only a few years. Oh, it’s been long enough, though. Sunset, I have to admit, I still can NOT understand how you can be happy here without being able to use magic. We’ve found it to be so hard.”

Sunset responded, her face white. She too had to work to keep her voice from shaking. “Well, the portal used to only open every 30 moons.”

“Oh, so you’ve been kind of trapped here. I see – that makes sense. And you must find it hard now to leave because of your friends.”

“Our friends, Adagio,” Sunset corrected automatically.

“Of course! Sorry, I'm still getting used to that.”

“I know,” Sunset said gently. “And to answer your question in a bit more depth, I do have access to some magic now. It’s not the same, but it’s better than nothing.”

Twilight decided to probe carefully for a bit more info. “Since the portal is open all the time now, Adagio, have you and the girls thought more about going back to Equestria?”

“We have, but, well…isn’t that…kind of up to you and Princess Celestia, Twilight? I mean, you did say that you were going to talk to her about it. ”

“Yes, but I still want to know more about what you and the girls have been thinking.”

“Well, for starters I can’t imagine Star Swirl would be happy to see us. I mean, we were pretty evil back then – like we were here. He exiled us here because we were wrecking Equestria.”

Twilight and Sunset looked at each other in barely concealed horror at Adagio’s present tense mentioning of Star Swirl.

Adagio continued, still not noticing her companions’ discomfort. “We’re very, very sorry about all that. You know that. But I can’t imagine that many ponies would be ready to welcome us back.”

Twilight continued to gather information. “Well, couldn’t you go back to your homeland? To your families?”

“I’m not sure they’d welcome us, Twilight. As you know, we were sent to Equestria by our king in order to conquer it. If we go back in failure, well, I think it could actually be hazardous to our health, if you know what I mean.”

“Still, it must be so hard to know that you might not see your families again,” Twilight continued, glad the line of questioning had led to a point where she could show her emotions without giving away what was truly horrifying her.

“Yes. It’s hard. We volunteered for this, and we knew the risks, but now that we know the whole thing was wrong…I can’t lie, Twilight. It’s a bitter pill to swallow.” Adagio’s face was very sad.

There was silence for a couple moments. Then, Twilight turned to Adagio and took her hand. With a vehemence that surprised Adagio, Twilight spoke. “Adagio, I promise you this as a Princess of Equestria. I’ve forgiven you, and your sisters. And I will find a place for you. A place where you can be safe, and can flourish. Where we can take care of you. Do you hear me?”

Adagio was amazed. Twilight didn’t speak in that tone very often, but she could pour on the authority and gravity when she needed to. “I…yes. Thank you. Thank you so much!” A tear escaped from her eye. Sunset handed her the ubiquitous tissue box.

Twilight smiled at Adagio. The three of them chatted for a while, Sunset and Twilight fighting hard to keep the conversation light and to hide the awful feelings they had inside. They were both relived when Aria and Sonata came in. They too had had some success in their respective searches – Aria at a cell phone store and Sonata at a casual dining restaurant. They were both very happy to see Twilight. Sonata gave her a hug that was nearly Pinkie Pie-worthy in its bone-crushing intensity. Once everyone had caught up a bit, Twilight and Sunset looked for an opportunity to talk alone for a minute. It didn’t take too long. The three sisters hadn’t seen each other all day and had a lot to talk about.

“Girls,” said Twilight, “would you excuse me and Sunset for a moment? We have a couple more things we need to discuss.”

“Go for it!” said Aria happily.

“Thanks.” The two of them escaped to Sunset’s room. There, they just shook their heads and wracked their brains.

“So, you’re getting the same thing from this that I am, right?” Twilight asked unhappily.

“Yes. They appear to have been thrown forward in time when they were exiled. And they don’t know it yet,” Sunset said, a look of dread on her face.

Twilight swallowed. “This is awful,” she said, sitting down heavily on the bed.

“What are we gonna do?” Sunset asked.

“I don’t know. I mean…we have to tell them, eventually.”

“I don’t look forward to that. At all.”

“Me either. Why would Star Swirl do that to them? I guess…he must have been pretty angry, but…I’ve never heard of him being cruel.”

“He wasn’t. We must be missing something. Maybe he never expected they would be able to return. The exile was supposed to be permanent, so…he sent them to a time when there was at least modern technology and medicine and stuff. If they’d come out in AD 1013, they might not have lived long,” Sunset mused.

“That’s a possibility. Or, maybe he was even more foresighted than that.”

“What do you mean?”

“Maybe…he knew that you would come here. And that you, after your redemption, would be the person they needed…to change,” Twilight speculated carefully.

Sunset didn’t answer. She didn’t want to contemplate the implications of that one.

“Or maybe both,” Twilight continued.

“Or he didn’t know they’d go forward in time,” Sunset pointed out.

“That’s possible. He was exploring new magic. He might not have known it would happen, or maybe he didn’t have full control of the spell.”

“This one’s a big deal, Twilight. Maybe it’s worth going back to ask him.”

Twilight sighed. “I’d have to ask Celestia. Using time magic is serious business – I did it once without asking her and it didn’t work out right – I wasn’t able to change anything. She wasn’t angry – actually I think she still doesn’t know about it. But I tied myself in knots.”

“But we aren’t necessarily trying to change things. We just want info. We want to know what Star Swirl was thinking.”

“Maybe. I need to ask Celestia about this anyway. I need her wisdom, and I’m not sure she’s delegated me full authority on this kind of thing.”

“Good idea.”

Author's Note

I figured the events of Amending Fences would give Sunset and Twilight something in common, even if there’s a matter of degree. And it could be used to make their friendship stronger. Sunset and Twilight aren’t exactly the same, but they are pretty similar, and so their mutual challenges with valuing others would become common ground for them to face together.

You can see that Adagio is acting more like herself, without the cruelty. It’s a welcome change.

How’s that for a twist? Be honest with me – do the Dazzlings really act like they’re over 1000 years old? No. This is my way of explaining their relatively immature behavior.

Did you ever see that Star Trek: The Next Generation episode where they keep running into another starship and eventually figure out it’s a time loop and when they solve it the other ship has been effectively moved forward in time like 70 years? Yeah. That’s what this is like. Squared. P.S. that episode was cool because Frasier was the captain of the other ship. They wrote a novel about his further exploits that was pretty good.

I’m aware that Star Swirl is back now and can explain what happened. But that is several months in the future in this chapter, so I ain’t gotta take account o’ that, yo. Yet.

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 39: Pursuit of Love

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 39: Pursuit of Love

Princess Celestia took a deep breath. She had not been through the portal in over a thousand years, but she remembered that the transition was not gentle. Twilight looked up at her expectantly. “Are you ready?”

“Yes,” Celestia answered. “Let’s go.” And she stepped into the portal.

As before, an incredible kaleidoscope of shapes and colors greeted her eyes. She felt herself rushing through a tunnel of magic, and felt her body reshaping itself around her. After only a few seconds she felt a rush of air as she was flung out of the other side of the portal. Some long unused remnant of her combat training came back to her, and Celestia tucked herself into a roll as she flew through the air. She hit the ground, rolled about three times, and came up on her feet. Next to her, Twilight slammed into the ground. Celestia winced.

Twilight looked up at her jealously. “How did you do that? Nopony comes through that thing on their feet!”

Celestia had the grace to look a bit sheepish. “Well, I just saw that I was airborne, and executed a standard roll. You don’t know how to do that?”

“Of course not!” Twilight cried angrily.

Celestia fought an urge to laugh. Twilight was quite adorable when she was indignant. “Well, Twilight, it looks like there is a defect in your education that we shall have to amend. With all the fighting we’ve been doing lately, combat training will be most useful.” She extended her hand and helped Twilight up. Twilight was still sulking slightly.

Deciding to leave her alone until she calmed down, Celestia looked around. The night sky greeted her. A half moon swung above them. She looked at it with some degree of concern. “Is that normal?” she asked, pointing at the moon.

“Yes,” said Twilight, who had finished brushing herself off. “The moon here is an actual satellite that orbits the earth, while the sun is relatively stationary. The light you’re seeing is reflected sunlight.”

“Ah, so it goes through phases. Fascinating. Are nights and days the same length?”

“It varies by the time of year, but the total cycle – one day and one night – is equal to ours. So, 30 days for them is 30 days for us. Pretty weird, huh?”

Celestia shook her head. “There is much to investigate and learn.” She looked at Twilight and allowed herself to be amazed by her appearance. “Why Twilight, your human form is quite lovely.”

Twilight blushed subconsciously. “Uh, thanks. You look fabulous.”

Indeed she did. She was the spitting image of Principal Celestia, but instead of wearing a stylish pantsuit, she wore an elegant and simple, yet regal and magnificent white dress. A golden crown sat on her head, and a bright golden necklace graced her collar. Her Cutie Mark decorated the center of her chest. However, her hair appeared to be normal. Twilight pointed this out.

“Yes, I suppose it has to do with magic not being as accessible here,” Celestia speculated. “What do we do now?”

“We meet up with Applejack. We’re a bit early – she should be here any moment.”

Just as Twilight said this, a pickup truck appeared at an intersection down the street. It turned onto the school road and drove toward the parking lot. Celestia was amazed. “And this is one of the motor chariots you have mentioned?”

“Yes. It’s AJ’s pickup truck.”

The truck parked nearby and the door opened. Applejack got out of the truck and slammed the door shut. She sauntered over to them. She winked at Twilight, then tipped her hat to Celestia.

“Howdy, Princess,” she said pleasantly, with a broad smile. “We sure as sugar are honored to have you visit.”

Celestia was smiling back at Applejack in total amazement. At last, she simply said, “Applejack. You are so like, and yet unlike, your counterpart in my world. Nevertheless, the honor is mine. I have heard from Twilight of your valour, and that of your friends.”

Applejack took her hat off and held it over her heart. “Aw shucks, Princess. You’re fixin’ to give me a big head.”

Celestia laughed lightly. “Truly, though, I thank you for your part in helping Sunset back to the light. I am so glad she fell into the hands of such kind and compassionate people.”

Applejack’s smile got broader, if that was possible. “You’re welcome, Your Highness. Sunset…well, she’s one of us now. And Ah for one couldn’t be happier.” Applejack put her hat back on. “C’mon! Let’s go see her!” She waved over her shoulder and started toward her pickup. Twilight followed. Celestia tried, but she found walking a bit challenging. Twilight and Applejack paused to let her catch up. Twilight offered Celestia her arm.

“No, Twilight, thanks, but I think I can manage.”

Twilight looked at her a bit sourly. “Seriously? You come out of the portal and roll to your feet, but walking 20 yards is a challenge?”

“I think it’s one of those things where it doesn’t go as well if you think about it,” Celestia mused. “When I came out of the portal, I just reacted. This walking thing is…harder because I’m trying to think about it.”

“Fair enough,” agreed Twilight. They reached the pickup. Applejack got in on the driver’s side, and Twilight helped Celestia in, then slid in beside her. This resulted in Celestia being in the middle. Twilight showed her the seat belt, but she had no idea what to do.

“Here,” said Applejack, pulling the belt across Celestia’s lap and clicking it in place. “You know, that’s exactly where Sunset sat when we took her home to take care of her the night of the Fall Formal. Ah had to help her with her seatbelt too. Of course, it was because she was so weak, and, well, stunned.”

Celestia looked amazed. “She’s not like that anymore, Princess. Now she’s strong,” said Applejack proudly, starting the engine and putting the pickup in reverse. “In fact, she might be the strongest of all of us, now,” she mused quietly, looking over her shoulder as she backed up.

Applejack finished backing up and pulled into the street. Celestia allowed herself to be amazed at the vehicle. “This motor chariot is fascinating,” she breathed.

“I know quite a bit about cars and trucks and tractors and the like,” Applejack said. “If you want to learn about how it works, just let me know.”

“Thank you,” said Celestia.

The rest of the drive was relatively silent. In spite of her age and wisdom, Celestia felt herself growing nervous. Twilight could tell. She sighed with relief when Twilight reached out and took her hand.

“It’s gonna be ok, Celestia,” said Twilight encouragingly. “I just know it. She’s going to be…well, there will be some tears, but once we’re through that, she’ll be overjoyed.”

Celestia just nodded and squeezed Twilight’s hand a little more tightly. The drive was over all too quickly.

The pickup pulled into the development’s central parking lot. As agreed, it stopped some distance from Celestia and Luna’s apartment. Twilight opened the door and hopped out, helping Princess Celestia to do the same. Twilight pointed up a path to a distant gazebo. Princess Celestia took a deep breath and headed up the path. Twilight got back in the pickup.

“I hope it goes well,” she confided in Applejack.

“You got nothing to worry about, sugarcube,” Applejack reassured her. “If your Celestia is anything like ours, those two will figure it all out in no time.”

Princess Celestia walked carefully up the path to the gazebo. In it, standing in the moonlight, she could discern a tall figure with long, flowing hair. At last she reached it and cleared her throat delicately.

“Ahem. Principal Celestia?”

The figure turned and came toward her, stopping a few feet away. There was enough light for the two women to see each other now. There were a few seconds of silence as they looked at each other in amazement.

“Yes, it is I. And you are Princess Celestia, I presume?” the principal asked.

“Indeed. My, this is quite unusual, wouldn’t you agree?”

Principal Celestia laughed. “If there is one thing I have had to adjust to in the past few months, Princess, it is the unusual.”

They looked at each other again for a few seconds. “It is like looking into a mirror, and yet not,” the princess commented at last.

The principal nodded with a smile. “You are not me, and I am not you, yet we are alike. In many, many ways.”

Princess Celestia shook her head in wonder. “I hope that we will have some time to talk. There is much we could discuss. Would you mind if we get down to the business at hand, however? I…must admit I am very excited, and even nervous, to see my former student,” she admitted.

The principal smiled again. “I would not mind at all. I am looking forward to her reunion with you.”

“The let me begin by expressing my very deepest gratitude to you for caring for her. You have gone as far out of your way – perhaps even farther – as Twilight has. If I may be so bold, you have had the courage to do for Sunset exactly what was needed – something that I failed to do.”

Principal Celestia frowned slightly. “I do not think Sunset will see it that way. She feels she has failed you, not the other way around.”

“She does not understand because she is too young. I do not begrudge her that. But the truth of the matter, Celestia, is that I should have adopted Sunset long ago. She came to me as a foundling, you see, and while I have tried to take good care of her, and tried to be as close to a mother to her as I dared, I never made it formal. And, in doing so, I fear I have erred.”

“You cannot know if formally adopting her would have changed things…”

“No, but I strongly suspect it. In any event, I did not create a safe place for Sunset, and I lost my temper with her. In both of those things I am sure I was quite wrong. So, part of what I would like to do today is to amend those errors. But in doing so, I feel I must ask your permission.”

Principal Celestia inclined her head, somewhat taken aback.

The princess explained. “You have done so much for Sunset. I recognize that while she is in this world, she is under your authority. You have adopted her and become a mother to her. I will not usurp that. I will not endanger your relationship with her in any way. I could not bear it if I came between you.”

Principal Celestia’s face softened. “Thank you…I…don’t know what to say, except that I am greatly honored that you would ask.”

“You are very welcome. So, as you have no doubt surmised, I would like to adopt Sunset as well. That way, when and if she returns to Equestria, even if only to visit from time to time, she will have a home and family, as she always should have had. This is not part of an attempt, however, to compel or even encourage her permanent return. I truly wish to leave that choice to her.”

“As do I,” agreed the principal.

“Then, Celestia, will you allow it? May I adopt her in Equestria, and right the wrong that I did to her so long ago?”

“Of course you may! I think she will be overjoyed,” said the principal, closing the last few feet of distance between them and taking the princess’ hands.

“Thank you! I am so grateful. I wish there was a way that I could express that gratitude adequately. Please accept my promise that I will never force or require her to choose between us. And, as far as I am concerned, you adopted her first. So, if you and I disagree about some aspect of her life, I will defer to you.”

“I cannot imagine we would disagree. And, for what it’s worth, I understand you are somewhat…more experienced than I am. I view your wisdom as a resource, not a threat.”

Princess Celestia smiled. “It is my turn to be honored. I thank you again.”

The principal smiled back. “Sunset is a special girl, isn’t she?”

“One of the most remarkable I have ever encountered. I hope she will accept my offer."

“I think she will.”

Their discussion concluded, Principal Celestia began the short walk back to her townhouse to prepare for her counterpart’s arrival.

The counterpart in question returned to Applejack’s pickup. Once again Twilight got out and helped her in. “Well?” she asked somewhat breathlessly.

Princess Celestia smiled down at Twilight. “All is well.”

Twilight sighed in relief. Applejack winked at her. “Told you,” she teased.

Twilight rolled her eyes, but she was smiling. “Are you ready?” she asked, turning to Celestia.

“I am ready.”

“Then let’s go!”

In Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna’s townhouse, the other girls, plus the seaponies and the two administrators, waited patiently for Applejack to arrive. Sunset, of course, was clueless, as were the seaponies.

Soon, lights flashed outside indicating that Applejack had swung her pickup into a parking space. Sunset, trying to be as dutiful as possible, got up from the table where she and Fluttershy and Pinkie were engaged in a friendly game of canasta and went to get the door. She was surprised when Celestia appeared on her right side and Luna on her left. She was even more surprised when Rarity and Fluttershy appeared directly behind her.

“Uh, guys…what’s going on?” she said, instantly suspicious. Rainbow was standing behind Fluttershy and Rarity now, and Pinkie had gone to sit with the seaponies, who were also looking concerned.

“Sunset,” said Principal Celestia carefully. “Someone is here to see you.”

Sunset was silent. She heard steps coming up the sidewalk.

“Please don’t be afraid. Everything is going to be ok. I promise. Do you trust me?” Principal Celestia asked, searching her adopted daughter’s eyes.

Sunset swallowed. “Yes,” she said at last.

“Good girl,” said Principal Celestia, and gently touched Sunset’s cheek with her hand. There was a knock on the door. Principal Celestia nodded to Sunset, indicating that she should open the door.

Sunset turned to the door. Slowly, she reached for the doorknob. She hesitated, then, with a look of determination, she opened the door.

Another Celestia was standing there. Her eyes were very wide. Sunset’s eyes grew wide too. Instantly she realized who this was. She froze, her mouth opening and closing soundlessly.

Princess Celestia spoke first, her eyes brimming with tears and her voice breaking. “Hello, Sunset, my sweet little pony. I have come to you at last!”

Sunset continued to stand there silently. This was the most unexpected thing that had ever happened to her, other than her defeat at the Fall Formal.

Slowly, carefully, Princess Celestia reached toward Sunset. Infinitely gentle, she caressed Sunset’s cheek. “My darling filly. Oh, how I have missed you!”

That was all it took. Sunset dissolved into tears, and Princess Celestia caught her up in her arms.

Some time later, Sunset Shimmer sat on her bed, wrapped tightly in Princess Celestia’s embrace. Her apologies and her tears were over at last. Her last and final fear had been totally dispelled: she understood now that Celestia loved her and forgave her and had missed her. She soaked up Celestia’s love shamelessly – she had left pride far behind after the Fall Formal and was quite able to admit to herself that she needed as much love as she could get. She sighed contentedly.

Princess Celestia chuckled. “Sunset, I am so glad we have cleared the air. For what it’s worth, I feel bad that I did not come to you sooner. I feel I should have come as soon as I became aware that Twilight was able to open the portal at will.” The Princess sighed heavily. “I told myself I was trying to respect your wishes – to give you some space, but now I know that to prove my love for you, I should have come as soon as it was possible.”

“But I feel the same way! I was afraid, but I’m the one who wronged you. I should have come back and apologized as soon as I was able. I’m sorry I was afraid – I should have known better.”

“No, Sunset, I don’t blame you for being afraid. We did not part on the best terms. I…I lost my temper, and for that, I am sorry. Very, very sorry.”

“But I was being disrespectful. Rebellious even. You had every right to get angry.”

“There is a place for anger. But I had not put myself in a position to show you my anger without threatening your emotional safety,” said the Princess, allowing her sorrow and regret to show in her face.

Sunset had no idea what Princess Celestia was getting at. Celestia could tell. “Let me explain. Sunset, what am I to you? This is not a test. Just be honest, and trust me.”

Sunset had to think for a moment. “Well, you’re my teacher. My mentor.” Sunset paused.

“Go on,” said Celestia with an encouraging smile.

“Well, until I left, I…guess I’d always thought of you as…the closest thing I have to a…to a mother,” Sunset mumbled, looking down at her hands. She hadn’t known that she was going to confess that, but somehow she finally felt safe to.

“I am honored that you felt that way. And, to be totally honest, Sunset, I…have always thought of you as a daughter as well.”

Sunset smiled and fought new tears. She hugged Celestia more tightly.

“Sunset,” said Princess Celestia gravely, “I made a mistake. A big one. And I fear it has cost us both dearly. I should have adopted you long ago. You needed a mother – a family. I had a chance to create a safe place for you – a home – but I failed to do that.” The Princess’s face was downcast.

Sunset had no idea what to say. She could see that Celestia was very serious, however, so she just listened.

“Perhaps, if I had done that, you would not have felt so threatened by my anger, and would have known that, no matter how much we argued or disagreed, that you were loved unconditionally, and that you would always have a home with me.” Princess Celestia’s voice broke as she finished. She tried to wipe away her tears, but did not completely succeed; her hands were shaking.

Sunset was stunned. She had never seen Princess Celestia cry before, and certainly hadn’t imagined the Princess crying over her – at least, not in a long time. She forced herself to consider Celestia’s words. She had spent the last four months convincing herself that she had been a horrible pony and had betrayed Celestia almost unforgivably. In doing so, she had completely divorced herself from the concept that Celestia shared any of the blame for what had happened. The idea that Celestia might be partly at fault after all was…uncomfortable – she wasn’t ready to immediately address that. “I don’t know,” Sunset responded cautiously. “I’m not sure it would have changed things that much. There are biological mothers and daughters who still have broken relationships, and who get on each other’s nerves. And if I had been your official daughter, I might have thought that being made an alicorn was even more my birthright than I already did.”

“But we will never know, will we?” Celestia wept bitterly. “Because I did not have the courage to do what was best. To do what you needed! Sunset, if I had raised you as my own daughter, I believe we would have been even closer than we already were. I think it might have made a difference.”

Seeing her Princess weep over her was hard for Sunset to bear. “Please tell me you don’t blame yourself for what happened! I couldn’t bear that! I made my own choice. I was truly evil, Princess. Arrogant, ruthless, and cruel.” Sunset hung her head.

But Celestia lifted her chin, and managed to smile proudly through her tears as she struggled to regain some of her composure. “I sense none of that in you now. And I am very proud of who you are becoming. You have turned back to the light, Sunset, and have acted heroically. Although your way has been harder than I would have wished, you are back on the path that I dreamed of for you.”

Sunset’s eyes were alight with joy.

“I am old enough not to blame myself for what cannot be known. But I can blame myself for not doing what was right. That…is something that I would dearly love to amend,” said the Princess meaningfully, her rueful smile broadening.

Sunset’s eyes got even wider than they had been before. “You…don’t mean…”

“Yes, my darling. My counterpart here in the human world has given me the courage. I want to adopt you as she has. I want to be your mother for real. I want you to be my foal. And I want to try to make up for failing you so, if you can forgive me. And this is not an attempt to get you to come back to Equestria, or to force you to choose in which world you will make your home. Those decisions will remain yours, and yours alone. I do this so you will know, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that I do love you, unconditionally, and always will.”

Sunset just stared with open mouth.

“The choice is yours, little sun. Will you have me? Please say you’ll be my daughter,” the High Princess of all Equestria, Empress of the Crystal Empire, and Mistress of the Sun, pleaded, hiding neither her desire nor her vulnerability.

“YES! Yes yes yes!” Sunset cried. “Of course I will! Oh please don’t cry! This is a dream come true!”

Celestia sighed with relief and embraced her new daughter, if it was possible, even more tightly than before.

Author's Note

So here’s an inconsistency – how would the ponies of Equestria have established a lunar month of approximately 30 days when their moon never goes through phases? As far as I can tell, the moon is always full in Equestria, because it’s always moved by a group of unicorns or by Luna. The only thing I can guess is that before the unicorns learned to move the sun and moon, the moon (at least) went around Equus just like our moon goes around the Earth. Thus, the concept of a lunar moon lasting 30 days would be a very ancient measure of time in Equestria. Therefore, it would certainly surprise anypony who came to the human world to see the moon go through phases like it once did long ago on Equus. Even Celestia isn’t old enough to remember that, though she is familiar with the concept.

So. The two Celestias. Let me say, firstly, that I totally appreciate the interpretation of the author of “Principal Celestia Hunts the Undead” (which you should read if you haven’t already). I chose to go in a different direction. My Principal Celestia isn’t intimidated by her princess counterpart, in large part because of how fierce her love for Sunset is. On the other hand, I would think that Princess Celestia’s honesty, and her willingness to cede the position of primary parent to Principal Celestia, would go a long way to establishing positive relations between the two of them. Principal Celestia is pretty perceptive – she can tell that her counterpart loves Sunset, and regrets her failures. She also knows that clearing the air, and mending the relationship, between Princess Celestia and Sunset will be very beneficial to them both. Finally, my interpretation of Princess Celestia is that she isn’t perfect, and is facing that, as we all must. Thus, the two of them can find common ground to love their mutual daughter without threatening each other.

Also, I think that Sunset (and Twilight, for that matter) is truly special to Princess Celestia. My view is that she takes very few personal students, and that therefore she remembers each one and has a special place in her heart for them. She’s not a goddess – she’s a demigoddess at best, so, she needs to be close to ponies from time to time. She’s not completely an island unto herself, though she’s forced herself to be one in many ways during Luna’s exile.

Here’s the reconcilliation! I hope you enjoy it. I elected to skip most of the actual bawling and tears, because it would have been pretty incoherent. I also hope you find my view of what happened between Sunset and Princess Celestia to be plausible. There are other ways to make it work, and I recognize that. But I like this one.

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 40: Solar Compassion

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 40: Solar Compassion

When Sunset and Princess Celestia came down the stairs almost an hour after they had gone up, it was clear from their faces that everything was all right. All the girls cheered, including the seaponies, and Principal Celestia and her sister both smiled happily. It was time to celebrate, and even though inwardly Princess Celestia, Sunset, and Twilight were all still nervous about the upcoming discussion with Adagio and her sisters, all three of them realized it was appropriate to put their anxiety aside for a time.

Food from a very nice restaurant had been ordered, and soon all of them were partaking of a celebratory meal. Sunset sat between the two Celestias and found herself completely unable to stop smiling. The dinner table, with both leaves in, barely accommodated everyone present. Conversation was bubbly and excited and happy and positive; the only thing that that was a little off was that the seaponies were clearly a bit nervous around Princess Celestia. She was seated at the opposite end of the table, however, so interaction was not strictly necessary for the time being. There were plenty of questions for the High Princess, and she was only too happy to answer them. Everyone was pleasantly surprised by how approachable and personable she was.

After dessert (an incredible butter cake courtesy of Pinkie Pie), conversation died down a bit. Now it was nearly time for Princess Celestia to meet with the seaponies. Everyone would be present for this discussion, largely because they wanted to be supportive. They all knew what Celestia was going to tell them.

Sunset broached the topic first. She tapped her spoon on her glass to get everyone’s attention. “Guys, listen up for a sec. Ok, thanks. So. Princess Celestia can’t stay for very long, unfortunately. She, frankly, has a country to rule. She needs to head back to Equestria tomorrow afternoon.”

There were various expressions of good-natured disappointment.

“I know,” Sunset continued, “but she literally has to raise and lower the sun each day, and while Princess Luna is certainly able to handle that in a pinch, this is the first time she’s ever done so, and so Princess Celestia wants to get back and make sure she’s doing ok. If it works out well, though, then she might be able to visit again, and…” Sunset looked at Princess Celestia with a playful grin, “…it might mean she can take VACATIONS!”

Princess Celestia laughed. “Ha! I haven’t had a vacation in a thousand years!”

“I know!” agreed Sunset. She turned back to the group. “Anyway, this means that we need to press on with a couple other things she wants to take care of while she’s here. So – Adagio, Aria, Sonata – she wants to talk with you guys about a few things.”

The seaponies’ looks of slight discomfort went quickly to outright anxiety.

“Don’t be afraid, girls,” Sunset said gently. “She comes in peace.” Celestia smiled encouragingly to try to lend weight to Sunset’s words. “Come on,” said Sunset, “let’s all head over to the living room.”

Soon the High Princess was installed on the easy chair across from the three seaponies, who were on the couch. Adagio, of course, was in the middle, flanked by Aria on her right and Sonata on her left. All three of them looked very nervous and unhappy. They were well aware that they were meeting with the sovereign of Equestria – a nation from which they’d been banished because they’d tried to conquer it. They didn’t know what to expect.

Celestia was silent for a moment, looking at her folded hands. Sunset and Twilight were on either side of her, sitting on chairs from the dining room. Finally, she decided to begin, adopting an open look on her face and a small smile.

“Greetings to you. I am Celestia Solaris, the Princess of the Sun, and ruler of Equestria. I don’t believe we’ve been formally introduced.”

Adagio swallowed, then took a deep breath. “My name is Adagio Dazzle, Your Highness. These are my sisters, Aria Blaze,” she motioned to her left, where Aria nodded respectfully, “and Sonata Dusk.” Sonata waved with a wan smile.

“I am pleased to meet you. So, you are related by blood?”

“No, Your Highness…we call ourselves sisters because, well, of our bond with each other. Our shared fate, if you will.”

“I see. Very well. It is my understanding that you were, until recently, Sirens, but that you no longer wish to identify yourselves as such.”

“Yes, Your Highness. Though we were angry and despairing at first, we are actually very thankful to Sunset and her friends for…destroying the magical artifacts that gave us our power as Sirens. If we were to return to Equestria, we would be simple seaponies.”

Before Celestia could comment further, Adagio continued. “We are also grateful to Sunset and her friends, and also to Princess Twilight, for that matter, for helping us to learn the value of friendship. It…would not be an exaggeration to say that we were…evil, before. Cruel and manipulative – even to each other. Thanks to them, our lives are no longer empty or dark.”

Celestia smiled more fully. “I am glad to hear it…”

Again, before Celestia could continue, Adagio could not restrain herself. “Your Highness, if I may…”

Celestia smiled again. “Of course. Please continue.”

“We…would like to apologize for our attack on your land. We were, at the time, obeying the command of our own king, but we realize that cannot be a defense from your perspective. Especially since we have recently come to understand that our king’s war against Equestria was unjust.” Adagio hung her head, and her sisters followed suit. “We are very, very sorry. And we would…understand if your will is that our exile continue, or that we face some other punishment or discipline.”

Celestia was quiet for a moment. Then: “Girls, I accept your apology. From what Princess Twilight has told me, it sounds like your king played on the difficult circumstances in which your families found themselves in order to secure your cooperation. Also, you were all three very young. Finally, it’s my understanding that the gems that gave you your powers had some corrupting influence of their own. So, I greatly mitigate any anger, or punishment, or discipline I had in mind by considering the age at which you were basically coerced, in my opinion, to accept magical artifacts that may have influenced you.”

But Adagio was even more apologetic. “Your Highness, I…we thank you for your kindness and forbearance, but we did volunteer for the mission. We…were proud to serve our king. Perhaps we were influenced by the gems, but I can honestly say, given what we have learned from the Rainbow Wave and the Rainbooms, that we had some measure of malice in our hearts that was all our own. And for that we feel only regret, and remorse.”

“I know,” said Celestia compassionately. “But I still feel you were put in a very difficult position. One in which young people should not be placed. So, please don’t be afraid, Adagio, Aria, and Sonata. I forgive you for your transgressions against Equestria and my subjects. And Princess Twilight has already forgiven you for your actions at the Battle of the Bands. In matters of the human world, I trust her judgment and have largely delegated my authority to her. So, as far as I am concerned, these matters are in the past.”

Adagio was astounded. Her two sisters were staring at her. “But…Your Highness, we…wreaked havoc on Equestria. It hasn’t been that long – how can all the damage even be repaired already? Let alone the relationships that we broke.”

Celestia didn’t respond right away. After a moment, with a somber face, she started to speak again. “Adagio, there is a reason that I have come to you personally. You see, I am afraid I have some…very bad news that I must convey to you. News that is so bad, frankly, that I felt it could only come from me, and that it was right for me to come to you.” As Celestia spoke, Pinkie came and sat on the arm of the couch next to Sonata, and Rainbow did the same next to Aria.

Adagio had become pale. Her two sisters were looking at her again apprehensively.

“Now before I say another word about the bad news, I want to echo the words of Princess Twilight, Adagio. I promise you this. And this is the sovereign of Equestria speaking. We will take care of you. Do you understand? We are going to help you, and take care of you.”

Adagio nodded, though her face was full of fear. Sonata’s hand was wrapped around her arm and Aria put a hand on her shoulder.

Celestia actually swallowed. It was her turn to take a deep breath. She looked down and realized her hands were shaking, for the second time that night. Twilight and Sunset each put a hand on her back. “This…is harder than I thought. We…have learned…to our sadness and dismay, that though you have only been in the human world a short time…from our perspective…you have been gone from Equestria for much longer.”

Adagio gasped as her hand flew to her mouth. Aria’s head slowly fell as Rainbow Dash put her arm around her shoulder. Sonata turned to Adagio almost desperately. “Dagi? What does she mean? What is she saying?” she asked, her eyes already brimming. The fear in her voice was heartbreaking; Celestia almost couldn’t bear it.

Adagio just looked at Celestia with dread. After a few moments, she simply asked, “How…how long?”

Celestia still had no idea what to do. Even she, in her wisdom and experience, had never encountered such a situation as this. She decided, since everyone was there to help the seaponies, on the truth. “It looks like….over a thousand years.”

Adagio’s eyes, if it was possible, widened further and filled with tears. “A…a thousand years?” Sunset was across the table. She wrapped her arms around Adagio tightly. “A thousand years…” she whispered to herself again. Sonata just started to sob. Aria put her head in her hands. She was clearly crying too, but much more quietly than Sonata.

“I don’t understand.” Adagio simply said, looking at Celestia with pleading eyes.

Celestia wiped away tears of her own. “We…don’t understand either. We don’t know how it happened.”

“Why…why would he do that to us? I know we were bad, but…a thousand years?” Adagio asked as she started to shake.

“Oh, Adagio. Star Swirl didn’t do this on purpose – of that I am sure. He was not cruel. I am afraid…that it is probably a mistake or an error of some kind. I am so, so sorry to have to bear this news to you,” Celestia answered. Beside her, Twilight finally lost her composure.

“All our families. All our friends. Our homes. Gone.” Adagio was just shaking her head. “What is left for us now? What is left?” She collapsed in tears. It would be hours before any of the seaponies would be calm enough to say anything else.

Eventually, the tears even of Sonata were stilled enough for Princess Celestia to speak with them again. They were no longer afraid of her; with her own arms she had embraced each of them, trying to bring them comfort along with all the others. The seaponies were seated on the couch again, across from Princess Celestia, who was sitting on the coffee table so she could hold their hands. They looked exhausted and miserable.

“Girls,” said the High Princess gently, “I can see how tired you are. I know you probably just want to go to bed now. If you like, though, we can talk a little about how we are going to try to help you. Is that ok? Do you have enough energy to hear what I want to offer?”

Adagio looked at her sisters, who each nodded to her. Almost blearily, she nodded to Celestia in her turn.

“Good. So, here are some of the things we can do. First, if you like, you can remain in the human world and live out your lives here. If you do so, you will have the help and support of Sunset and all her friends, but you will also have support from Equestria. I’ve heard from Sunset and Twilight that you have done some amazing things, like getting jobs and contributing to your own support. We are very proud of that, but I want to do more. Whatever you decide to do in terms of further education – and you will probably need some at some point – I will help to fund that. And there will be a stipend to help with food and housing as well, until you are independent and on your own feet.”

“Thank you,” rasped Adagio, “but there are other options? We don’t have to stay here?”

“No,” Princess Celestia confirmed. “You are not in exile any longer. You can come back to Equus if you want. It may not be as you left it, but it is still the world of your birth. If you long to swim in the Summer Sea again, I will help to make that happen.”

Adagio shook her head in amazement as her sisters’ eyes widened.

“Let me be more specific. There are at least two options for returning to Equus. On the one hand, you can return to the sea and try to be reunited with your kind. That will be a challenge, however, as we have lost track of the seaponies. They no longer live where they once did. If you decide on this option, though, I promise you I will do everything in my power to find them. The resources of my military and my investigative services will ensure that every body of water on our world will be searched. Wherever they are, we will find them for you.”

Adagio nodded. “And on the other hand?” she asked.

“This is perhaps the most unusual option. It is possible that we will not be able to find them, or that they are gone. In any case, if you wish, it lies within my power to permanently change your form. Upon your return to Equus, I can give you the form of an earth pony, pegasus, or unicorn. You could then live your lives in Equestria, and you will be given financial assistance to integrate, find work, and get further education. In fact, I suspect Twilight would ask you to consider settling in Ponyville. Then she could help you personally, and still be a part of your lives. She is becoming quite fond of the three of you, you see.”

Twilight tried to smile at them encouragingly.

“The choice will be yours, and you don’t even have to choose right away. You have grieving to do, I know, and I have given you much to consider.”

Adagio let out a deep breath through pursed lips. “Wow, Your Highness, that’s all…amazing. I don’t know what to say, except…thank you. It’s clear that you meant what you said about taking care of us. It would be agony to face this without knowing that you care.”

Author's Note

The coersion of the seaponies by their king is intended to foreshadow the coersion of human Twilight in the Friendship Games. It’s something that Sunset will have continuously decreasing patience for. The coersion doesn’t let the seaponies completely off the hook, but it does help explain their motivations.

I’m not the first guy to think of it by a long shot, but in my world, out of all the Rainbooms, Pinkie is closest to Sonata (with Fluttershy in a close second), Rainbow is closest to Aria (with Applejack in a close second), and Sunset is closest to Adagio (with Rarity in a close second).

Don’t get me wrong – I enjoy the stories where the Sirens are actually over 1,000 years old. I just decided to go in this direction to make them more relatable, and so that I wouldn’t have to deal with the issue of whether their suddenly being mortal would mean they would have to die in a matter of weeks or months (though there are some really touching stories about that, too). Also, I think in Rainbow Rocks they don’t act like they are all that old, either.

I don’t think I have to explain this, but just in case: the seaponies are a completely different race from the hippogriffs who turned themselves into seaponies in the MLP movie. They are naturally seaponies; no magical transformation is involved.

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 41: Partings For A Time

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 41: Partings For A Time

The next day, it was time for Princess Celestia to return to Equestria. All were sad to see her go, but there was no despair, because they knew they would see her again, if they wished. The group had gathered in front of the portal; Sunset, Princess Twilight, the seaponies, Sunset and Twilight’s friends, and the human Celestia and Luna.

“Farewell, friends of Sunset,” Princess Celestia said to the five human girls. “Once again I thank you for taking care of my darling fill-girl!” she corrected herself with a laugh. “Oh, I suppose either term is appropriate,” she mused, looking at Sunset, who just shrugged her shoulders. “Anyway, I am so grateful. When Twilight returned after the Fall Formal, she told me she had left Sunset in good hands. Now that I know she meant your hands, I know that was an understatement!” The five girls beamed at her happily and proudly.

“Farewell, human Celestia and Luna. Thank you for loving Sunset so deeply and taking her into your own home and family. Once again, there is no way for me to express my gratitude adequately. But if you think of something, let me know! In any case, I will be contributing to her support as we discussed.” The two administrators returned the Princess’s smile happily.

Sunset was surprised. Princess Celestia smirked at her affectionately. “I said I wasn’t going to do this halfway, Sunset. If you are going to be my daughter, I am going to help take care of you, even if I can’t always be here in person.”

Sunset shook her head in wonder. The Princess turned to the seaponies. “Now remember, my poor, sweet seaponies, what we have discussed. The offer I have made stands for the rest of your lives. Know that I am very concerned for you, and I will be checking in on you often.”

Adagio, Aria, and Sonata couldn’t hold back. They rushed the Princess and hugged her. She returned their hug gladly, then turned to Twilight. “Twilight, I’ll see you in a couple days, right?”

“Yes ma’am!” Twilight said with a wink and a smile.

Princess Celestia then gestured for the large bag that Twilight had carried. From it, she produced six large leather-bound books. “Here are some parting gifts,” she said. She handed one to Principal Celestia, one to Adagio, and four to Sunset, whose eyebrows threatened to leap off her forehead in surprise.

“Are these like Sunset’s book?” asked Principal Celestia.

“Yes,” the Princess confirmed. “They will allow us to communicate without having to pass through the portal. Just write in it and your words will appear in my copy back in Equestria. But these are advanced versions. If you use red ink, my copy will flash red. Then I will know it is an emergency. There is one for Celestia and Luna, one for the seaponies, and four for Sunset: one that Twilight will have the other copy of, in case you two were running low on pages, a new one for Sunset and me, and one each for Princess Luna and Princess Cadance.”

There was a murmur of excitement as the various groups conferred about how nice it was going to be to keep in touch. “Luna and Cadance?” Sunset asked with curiosity.

“Yes, love. They want to get to know you. After all, they are going to be your aunt and your cousin, respectively. All right. Time for me to go. Would you all…give me and Sunset a minute?” Princess Celestia asked almost shyly.

“Of course,” Principal Celestia answered, and gently shepherded the rest of the group over to the doors of the high school, leaving Sunset and the Princess by themselves at the portal.

“There is too much to say, and too little time. So, I hope you will visit soon, my sweet filly,” said the Princess.

Sunset took a deep breath, trying to keep her composure. “These will help,” she pointed out, holding up her new books.

Celestia put her hands on Sunset’s shoulders. “Remember what we discussed, Sunset. I know you aren’t comfortable with the idea yet, but I truly do bear a large part of the blame for our falling out.”

Sunset looked uncertain.

“My dear, whenever two ponies who care deeply for each other have an argument like we had, it is rare for all the blame to belong to just one of them. Usually there is blame enough to go around,” said Celestia sadly.

“But why does there have to be blame at all? Why can’t we just…move on?”

“Because you are a sapient being, Sunset, and you deserve to be treated with respect by everypony, even by me. Especially by me. So, if I have wronged you, and I know that I have, ignoring that risks disrespecting your dignity.”

The younger woman sighed. “I’ll think about it. I just don’t want to be angry at you.”

“You don’t have to get angry if you don’t want to. But that doesn’t mean there isn’t something to forgive. Now. I have all the paperwork and I’ll file it as soon as I get back. Once it is done I’ll let you know. And again, no pressure, but when you are ready to have a coronation let me know. I…can’t deny that I’m really excited about it!” Princess Celestia gushed.

Sunset snorted affectionately. “I’ll let you know. It…might be a while.”

Then the Princess hugged her new daughter extensively, causing Sunset to almost vibrate with happiness. Then, Celestia stepped away and toward the portal. She looked back at Sunset with a wink and a smile. “I love you!” she breathed simply.

“I love you too…mom!” Sunset answered. Celestia’s smile grew broader, and then she passed through the portal. After a few moments she felt an arm around her shoulder. Looking up, she saw the face of Principal Celestia smiling down at her.

Sunset hugged her with fierce joy. “I’m the luckiest girl in the universe,” Sunset told her, shaking her head in wonder. “I get two of you!”

Dear Princess Cadence,

I hardly know where to begin. When Princess Celestia Mom told me that you wanted to communicate with me, I was amazed. I treated you horribly, and now I understand why. There is no excuse for my behavior, but perhaps I can help you at least understand why I acted the way I did.

You see…I had always dreamed of Princess Celestia adopting me. Yes, I am – was – an orphan. You may have already known that. Many orphans dream of having parents, and I was no exception. I promise you that at first I didn’t want to be a princess or anything like that – I just wanted Celestia to be my mom, because I loved her so much.

As I moved into my teens, and no adoption was forthcoming, I started to get bitter, deep inside. But my desire didn’t change. I thought what many children think – if I could achieve the impossible, if I could be the best of the best, then I would finally earn her approval and she would welcome me as her own daughter. So I threw myself into my studies with something close to fury. But no matter how hard I worked, and no matter what I achieved, while she would often tell me she was proud, and would embrace me and treat me like a daughter, our relationship didn't change formally. And, I suppose I never did hear those magical words: “I love you.”

An observer might have said we were mother and daughter in all but name, but to a lonely orphan, name matters, and words matter. I started to wonder if she was secretly ashamed of me somehow – if there was some reason why I wasn’t good enough to be her official daughter. Those…were painful thoughts. I’ve been so glad to learn since that that was never the case.

The bitterness grew month by month. I’d always had a streak of pride, but as my efforts in my studies led me to new heights, I came to believe that I was superior to other unicorns – and that Princess Celestia was refusing to recognize it by not giving me my proper place at her side. As far as I was concerned, I deserved to be her daughter. I was entitled. That was all me – I can’t blame her for any of that.

Then you came. Somehow, you had spontaneously become an alicorn. And what did she do? She didn’t even know you, but she immediately adopted you as her niece (you already having parents of your own). I had been with her for eight years by then, and nothing similar had been done for me. I couldn’t have been more envious. This led me to treat you coldly, and with hostility.

One day, after she and I had an argument about the value of relationships with other ponies, she showed me the mirror. We haven’t discussed in detail – yet – what she intended at that time, but I get the feeling I saw something she didn’t expect. I saw myself ascended, as an alicorn with a golden crown. From then on, it was all I could think of. It seemed to confirm to me that I was good enough to be Princess Celestia’s daughter and that I was in fact superior to all other unicorns. But still she didn't offer to adopt me or make me a Princess. I wanted to understand how to achieve what you had achieved, and what the mirror seemed to be showing as my destiny. I thought if I could become an alicorn, it would force her to accept me as her child – maybe even as her equal.

Ironically, she was trying to show me how to achieve my full potential, through friendship with other ponies. If only I had listened…

I started to conduct forbidden research on my own, stealing into the Star Swirl Wing and reading every book I could find. Eventually, I found what I sought. I found a spell that could cause, or assist at least, a pony to become an alicorn. I had only one thought when I found this spell: Mom knew about this spell, and still had not used it to transform me. She found me in the Star Swirl Wing at that very moment, and we had our final, disastrous argument.

Thinking all this through has not been easy. In the months after I was disciplined by the Rainbow Wave, I convinced myself, in the depths of my guilt, that I was completely, solely at fault in all that I just described. But it was Mom herself who began to convince me that she was at fault as well. You probably already know this, but when she came to me, she explained why she hadn’t adopted me, and admitted that she should have, and that she wanted to, but she hadn’t out of fear. Fear about what happened with Aunt Luna, and fear that the nobles would make my life a living hell, since I cannot establish my bloodline. Then she asked me if she could still adopt me, and of course I said yes. And she said all the things I’ve needed to hear from her for so long – that she loves me, and is proud of me. Well, proud of me now, anyway. So our relationship is beginning to heal, and I suppose I now see that while a lot of the evil I’ve done has been my own, I had some understandable reactions to a hard situation for a young, confused, insecure, and immature filly. And I’ve learned that my mother, as awesome, old, powerful, and wise as she is, is really a regular pony with fears and wounds, who sometimes makes mistakes.

None of this excuses how I treated you, and it’s not my intent to ask that. I don’t even ask to be understood, though I hope you’ll try. The main purpose of this letter is to apologize, abjectly, for hurting you and treating you with such unkindness and disrespect. I regret it, Princess. I truly do. I wish I could put into words how much.

Do you see the spots of moisture on the pages of your book? I’ve always wondered if shed tears are communicated through these journals…

I have learned that the things I failed to show you: kindness, loyalty, generosity, laughter, and honesty – are so crucial to being alive as to create a magic all their own. A powerful magic with which you are no doubt familiar – the Magic of Friendship itself. For what is Love, but a kind of ultimate friendship?

Please. Please forgive me. I hope to have a chance to make this apology in person as well if you are willing to see me.

I remain
Your most apologetic cousin,

Sunset Shimmer

Dear Sunset,

My dear, dear cousin. Please don’t be afraid! Of course I forgive you! With all my heart! Your letter was so sweet, and it did help me to understand you better, though, to be perfectly honest, I already knew much of what you told me, and have felt mostly compassion toward you for some time now.

Being the Princess of Love gives me a significant degree of insight into interpony relationships of all kinds. It didn’t take me long when I met you to realize that you were in pain. Deep pain. I regret that I was unable to figure out why until after you left – I wanted to help you, but I was still too inexperienced, and insecure in my own status as a princess, to intervene.

But let me tell you (and this may comfort you in some way, or at least further validate what you felt), when I found out you were an orphan and all the pieces fell into place, I went straight to Aunt Celestia and I chewed her a new one. I was livid! I completely understood how you must have felt when I showed up.

But to her credit, she was already very sorry for how she’d behaved. When you left, and she realized she’d lost her temper and sent you away in anger – Sunset, it broke her heart. I can’t tell you how happy it makes me, what a relief it is, that the two of you are communicating again, and are growing into a healthy, supportive, loving relationship with each other. I like to think I’ve played some small part in that ;D

And I’m so excited to get to know you better, and be your cousin! We’re going to have so much fun! I hope you can visit soon.

Oh Sunset, it’s so clear how much you’ve changed. Twi has told me a lot, and from what I hear you’ve not only turned it around, but now you’re a hero. Once again, rest assured that I forgive you, and that I am very, very glad to be your cousin.

Oh and for heaven’s sake, call me Cadence. Or even Cady. Yes, Cady.

Love,
Cady

P.S. Yes, the tears do come through. I hate to think of you crying while you wrote that – please visit soon so I can give you a hug!

Dear Princess Luna,

Thank you so much for the journal, and thank you again for coming to my dreams and encouraging me a few months ago. It was only my second week of recovery from the Rainbow Wave, and your visit and kind words contributed greatly to my overcoming of the challenges of that week.

May I ask you a few questions? I must admit, I don’t know much about you or where you came from. I did recognize you when you came to me, but I think that few ponies would have. Only because I had read so many old books and put a few things together had I realized that Mom once had a sister, and that her name was probably Luna, and that she was probably Princess of the Moon. There were also legends that you could walk in dreams and even influence or control them. The Dreamwalker they called you, and the Mistress of Dreams.

You said some enigmatic things when you came to me, like you had also been burned by the Rainbow Wave – you knew what I was going through and understood me. Will you help me understand? I guess…you’re my aunt now. Can I call you that? Can I call you Aunt Luna?

Please write back soon.

Your niece,

Sunset

My dear niece,

It is a joy to write that. My life is so much more full than it was not very long ago, from my perspective, and I know that my sister’s is much more full now as well. But enough “enigmatic” hinting, as you put it.

First things first, however – you certainly may call me “Aunt” and I hope you will. As I said in your dream, my sister has spoken much of you, and Twilight Sparkle has as well. I look forward to knowing you better, as I think we have much in common.

You see, Sunset, I was Nightmare Moon. Yes. Me. Just over one thousand years ago, now, I had grown jealous of my sister’s popularity. It seemed to me that she received by far the greater share of the praise and attention of our subjects, while I was left to toil at night, when most ponies slept and few could appreciate my labors on behalf of my country. In time the jealously took root, and I began, sadly, to look for ways to overcome my sister. At first I did not intend to overthrow her – only to force her to recognize me as her equal and require our subjects to give me the adulation I thought was my due. But soon my ambitions became greater. I longed to plunge Equestria into everlasting night, so that all ponies would have no choice but to admire my moon, and the stars, and night gardens that I loved. And I would rule alone.

But my sister is the stronger of the two of us, Sunset, and I no longer begrudge her that. Back then, however, it meant that as I sought a way to overcome her, I turned to darker and darker magic, in an attempt to increase my own power. Eventually, my forays into darkness led me to encounter an entity who called herself the Night Mare. If I had met her a few years before, she would have been my mortal enemy, for she it was who poisoned the dreams of ponies, giving them restless and fearful sleep. Long had I labored against her without knowing she was a personal enemy rather than a force of nature.

Meeting her then however – oh, she had been watching and waiting. I was ready. She promised me power to cast Celestia down and to extinguish the sun itself, and, darkened as my heart had become, I listened to her, and joined myself with her, and together we became Nightmare Moon.

Straightaway I challenged my sister, and in the light of the moon there was battle over the Castle of the Two Sisters in the heart of the Everfree. I struck a blow and Celestia fell, breaking the roof of the castle’s hall as she fell. I laughed, thinking I had won, but when she rose into the air again, she wielded six objects that filled me with fear – the Elements of Harmony.

I knew what they were capable of. With them Celestia and I had defeated Discord and had permanently forced the Windigos out of Equestria. But still I resisted. Nevertheless, tears in her eyes, Celestia defeated me, and I was exiled to the moon itself.

For a thousand years I wandered there, mostly in fevered dreams of my own. I am grateful that the time passed quickly from my perspective – I am quite sure I did not consciously experience much of it. Toward the end of my incarceration I became more lucid, and felt power returning to me. Alicorn magic is not easy to restrain, and over the last decade of my time there I began to weave a spell that would return me to Equestria, there to face my sister once more. For I knew that in wielding the Elements alone, she had broken her bond with them, for they are not made to be used by a single pony. Only when two or more use them, in perfect Harmony, can their power be fully unleashed. So I hoped that my sister had not found new bearers for the Elements, and that this time I could defeat her.

But my sister had taken thought for my return. She too could read the signs that my power was waxing, and she looked for a student who could unite the Elements and call forth their power to defeat me again. She found Twilight, and Twilight found her friends. When I returned, Celestia went into hiding, knowing I could defeat her. And I tried to tempt Twilight’s friends to betray her, for their friendships were then just a-borning. But, incredibly (and thankfully) all five of them stood firm, and they made their way to the ruins of the Castle of the Two Sisters, where the Elements had slept for a millennium.

She defied me then – brave Twilight Sparkle, and her friends did not abandon her. Their faithfulness invoked the Elements’ power, and I was struck by the Rainbow Wave once more. But this time was different. This time, the Elements were being used by more than one bearer, and their Harmony was strong. So, instead of merely banishing me again, the Elements forced me to relive my wickedness, but this time from the perspective of the sister I had wronged. I felt her sorrow as she watched me descend into darkness and evil, and felt her agony as I lifted my hooves against her. I felt her heart cry as she exiled me to a thousand years of solitude, with only my darker half to keep me company. I saw the fear and terror in the eyes of the ponies of Equestria as they beheld the maleovolent shadow I had become. And last, but not least, I felt Tia’s loneliness as she endured centuries apart from me.

I was sorry then, Sunset. Oh, was I sorry. You know. You understand.

The Elements did one more thing for me that was merciful. They freed me from the Night Mare. What became of her I do not know, but in that hour, as I faced the pain my deeds had caused to others, for the first time in countless years I was free to desire to change. Right then, in tears, I begged Tia to forgive me, and she did. She had been waiting to forgive me for so long. But my recovery was hard – I think you experienced the same thing. A moon of weakness, nightmares, and crushing guilt. But Tia helped me through. I am doing better now, though regret is a nearly constant companion. The regret is waning, though. Week by week, month by month, it is getting a little better.

Sunset, it sounds like you too have repented of your past and are striving to treat others with kindness. I want you to know that I understand so well. Let us be an encouragement to each other. Please, when the regret and remorse weigh heavily on you, write me of it. I shall write back and share the burden. I hope that you will do the same for me.

Please come and visit soon.

Much love,
Aunt Luna

Author's Note

I really had fun writing the letters between Sunset and Cadence and Sunset and Luna. I hope you find the letters between her and Cadence suitably realistic and plausible, and the letters between her and Luna suitably dramatic (complete with slightly archaic language!). I think Princess Luna is pretty cool. Hopefully you can tell. I just regret that I couldn’t work the word “sable” in again…sigh.

“Proud of me now, anyway”. Those are Sunset’s words, not Princess Celestia’s. They signify her continued insecurity with herself and her achievements. Princess Celestia, for her part, has no reservations toward her new daughter – Sunset still just has things to work through.

“I have learned that the things I failed to show you: kindness, loyalty, generosity, laughter, and honesty – are so crucial to being alive as to create a magic all their own. A powerful magic with which you are no doubt familiar – the Magic of Friendship itself. For what is Love, but a kind of ultimate friendship?” – one of my favorite paragraphs in this entire fic.

Part V: Daughter of the Sun || Chapter 42: Return of the Prodigal

Part V: Daughter of the Sun || Chapter 42: Return of the Prodigal

Spring Break. A time when most students sought to escape from teachers, parents, and family – to run away with friends to far off isles and warmer shores (if they and their parents could afford it). But not for Earth’s only sapient equine inhabitant. Sunset Shimmer was going home.

Her friends were going to miss her. They begged and begged to be allowed to come along, but Twilight was still uncertain. More research was needed, she said, before they could be allowed to cross over and almost certainly meet their counterparts. The last thing anybody wanted to cause was some kind of causality paradox, or a potential explosion analogous to a matter-antimatter annihilation, right? The five human girls nodded their heads sadly, understanding little, except that annihilation sounded...a bit suboptimal.

“Cheer up, girls!” Sunset cajoled them. “Twi has her book – she’s said she’ll let me write in it every night. I promise I’ll keep you up to date. I know you all are rooting for me to tearfully make up with everypony, whatever you’re willing to admit,” she finished with a wink at Rainbow Dash, who blushed and looked away.

“It’s not just that, Sunset,” said Fluttershy soulfully. “We’re going to miss you so much. We haven’t been apart from you since the Fall Formal. We…you’re a part of us.”

“I know, and I still can’t put into words what it means to me that you all feel that way. It sounds strange, but it makes leaving easier in a way – knowing I’ll be missed, and that wonderful people are waiting for me to come back – it gives me the confidence to face whatever’s on the other side.”

“We understand what you mean, darling,” Rarity said warmly. “We’ll be counting the days. And we’ll have a good time here, too. Don’t worry.” She gave Sunset a heartfelt hug, and the other four were right behind her. The seaponies were there as well, and contributed their own embraces.

“I’ll miss you guys, too. All of you,” Sunset said.

Last she said goodbye to Celestia, having said goodbye to Luna earlier in the morning. “Bye, Mom,” she said, accepting a hug. “I’ll be back before you know it. I think…I’m not sure yet, but I think…this world is my home now. I need some closure there, but I promise I’ll come back to you.”

“It may be your fate to belong to two worlds, my little sun,” said Celestia gently. “I will never force you to choose between them, and I know she won’t either. Be safe, and be careful. I love you very much.” And she kissed Sunset on the top of her head. Sunset blushed, but smiled broadly. With a wave to everyone, she followed Twilight through the portal.

After the usual rainbow storm of blinding light, Sunset shot from the other side of the mirror. But, instead of slamming painfully into the ground, she landed on something soft and warm. Slowly, her dazzled vision cleared and adjusted, and she realized with a start that she was literally splayed across Princess Celestia’s back, whose was looking back over her shoulder at her with undisguised joy. Her mouth fell open.

Then she realized the relatively small room in which she found herself was absolutely full of other ponies , all of whom were smiling at her with true warmth and welcome.

There was a moment of silence as they all waited for Sunset to relax. Predictably, however, a pink earth pony with a poofy pink mane, who could only be pony Pinkie Pie, suddenly shouted “SURPRISE!”, and lit off a party cannon, showering the room with confetti.

Sunset finally reacted. “SWEET FAUST WHAT ON EQUUS IS GOING ON?” she shouted in complete confusion.

Everypony in the room burst into laughter. Even Celestia was chuckling. “Welcome back, my darling daughter,” she said fondly. “I do apologize for overwhelming you, but I wanted you to be welcomed back with overwhelming good will. It is good for the heart, I am told. Once one’s heart rate returns to normal, that is,” she finished with a wink.

Sunset shook her head, but a smile slowly began to creep across her face. Finally she burst into joyful laughter as well. “Ok! It worked! I’m overwhelmed!” she cried good-naturedly. Deciding one good turn deserved another, she jumped to her hooves on her mother’s back and proceeded to begin to greet all the ponies who had gathered to welcome her. Expecting nothing less, Celestia played along.

First was Princess Luna. “Hello, young Sunset. I am pleased that your dreams are, on the whole, more peaceful of late.”

“I have you to thank for that, in part, Aunt Luna,” replied Sunset warmly, exchanging a nuzzle with her mother’s sister. When Sunset seemed to want to say more, Luna interrupted. “There will be time enough for us to get to know each other better, my niece. For now, I would have you spend time with Twilight and her friends.”

Sunset nodded, then turned to face said friends. All five of them were smiling at her. Predictably, the blue pegasus who was certainly Rainbow Dash was hovering over the gathering, floating over an orange earth pony who had to be Applejack, the maniacally smiling Pinkie Pie (of course), an almost unspeakably elegant white unicorn who was undoubtedly Rarity, and, hiding behind Applejack, a pale yellow pegasus with a light pink mane who Sunset could barely see at all: Fluttershy. Sunset suddenly felt embarrassed and a little ashamed – the last time she had seen these ponies, they had been trying to keep her from stealing Twilight’s crown.

Sensing her discomfort, Rarity spoke up immediately. “Now darling, there’s no need for guilt or shame. Don’t you know Twilight has told us all about you, and how you’ve changed? Besides, we have some small experience with, shall we say, reformed individuals.” And she gave Sunset a comforting smile. Rainbow Dash winked at her hugely.

Sunset didn’t know what to say. She just shook her head in happy amazement. She looked down to see Twilight smiling up at her expectantly, and finally found her voice. “Thanks, Twi, and all of you! It’s more than I deserve.”

“Don’t worry about it!” Rainbow shouted over Twilight as she started to answer. “So, Twi’s told us about our counterparts, but we want to hear all about them from you! Are they as cool as us? Is that even possible?” She flew up right in front of Sunset with a grin. Pinkie appeared right next to her, nodding eagerly in support of Rainbow.

“GIRLS!” Twilight cried. “Sunset is NOT going to tell you all about the mirror world right now!”

Rainbow and Pinkie turned sheepishly toward Twilight, who looked quite annoyed.

“She just got here! There are more ponies to greet! I need to show her her room so she can put her bags down!” Twilight cried vehemently.

“I quite agree, darling,” Rarity humphed. Fluttershy continued to hide, while Applejack tried to keep from laughing. It was really hard because she could tell Sunset was trying not to laugh too.

“It’s ok, Twi,” Sunset chuckled. “I understand their excitement. Rainbow, Pinkie, I’m sure we’ll get lots of time to talk about the world of humans.”

Rainbow grumbled good-naturedly and flew back a few feet. Pinkie kept smiling and didn’t move, but she didn’t press Sunset, either.

“THANK YOU!” Twilight said to her friends with exaggerated exasperation.

Sunset jumped off her mother’s back and stood next to her and Twilight.“So what’s the plan?” she asked.

Twilight was calming down. “Like I said, first I’m taking you to your room and you can put your stuff down and freshen up. Then, we can hang out and get some dinner.”

Sunset turned to her mother. “Are you sure this is ok? I kind of feel like I should…”

“There is no ‘should’, Sunset,” said Celestia firmly. “You are here to be welcomed back, and to have an enjoyable time. Besides, since the portal is here, it’s only logical that you begin your ‘welcome home tour’ in Ponyville. Don’t worry – Luna and I will be very happy to see you in a couple of days. ”She gave Sunset a nuzzle. “Now, you have fun and make some new friends. Ok?”

“Ok, Mom!” said Sunset with a radiant smile.

Celestia and Luna returned her smile, then headed out the door to the portal room to begin their journey back to Canterlot.

Sunset turned back to Twilight and the pony versions of her friends. “Well?”

“Room!Then we hang out,” Twilight said emphatically.

“C’mon ya’ll,” Applejack drawled. Let’s head to the map room. Maybe we can help Spike get dinner ready or somethin’.”

The rest of the ponies filed out of the room, each of them giving Sunset their own version of a welcoming smile. At last Twilight and Sunset were alone. “You ok? That was a lot to take in,” Twilight pointed out to her friend.

To Twilight’s relief, Sunset laughed. “Are you kidding? This is great! I’m having a blast already.”

“Good. Let’s get you settled in, then.”

It was dinnertime, and Spike had outdone himself. He’d been Twilight’s assistant for years, but he’d taken his new role as the majordomo of a princess quite seriously. His cooking had always been good, but when special occasions rolled around, Sir Spike really turned it on.

“Sweet Faust,” Sunset drooled. “This hayburger is transcendent.”

“Spike,” Twilight attempted to say around a mouth stuffed with hayburger, “you’re getting a medal for this.”

Spike guffawed. “Twi, that’s like the eighth time you’ve said that just in the last two months. Nevertheless, no medal has yet materialized…”

Twilight suddenly looked very concerned. “Spike…I’m so sorry…I…”

“Have some more cider, Twi,” Spike deadpanned, pouring her a glass.

The rest of the ponies burst into laughter.

“I’m serious, Spike!” Twilight insisted, though she accepted the glass of hard cider. “I really will remember this time!”

Sunset leaned over to Spike. “Don’t worry. I’ll help her remember.”

Spike smiled broadly.

As they finished most of the food and slowed down, Sunset found she had to start answering questions about her life in the human world and about the counterparts of Twilight’s pony friends. It was a pretty even mix – most of them had pretty good manners and were genuinely curious about Sunset, especially since it was obvious to everypony that she and Twilight had become good friends. She even put up with Twilight praising her, both for how she saved the day at the Battle of the Bands, and how she had taken the lead in reforming the Sirens.

“Twi! You’re going to give me a big head!” she exclaimed at one point.

“Too bad. You need some acknowledgement,” Twilight said breezily. Sunset just laughed.

They had a wonderful time – Sunset fit in just fine with the pony counterparts of her friends back in the human world. Even so, as the evening wore on, Twilight could tell that Sunset was getting tired, but was apparently still a little too much on the shy (or maybe cautious?) side to speak up for herself. So, Twilight took charge.

“All right, everypony! I hate to cut this short, but we’ve got a big day planned for tomorrow. Let’s call it a night.”

All her friends groaned and complained, and Pinkie was perhaps less than one second away from suggesting a sleepover, when Twilight gently but firmly insisted that everyone head home and get a good night’s sleep.

Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rarity, being the more mature of the five, took it best, perhaps even understanding why Twilight was herding them out the door. Pinkie and Rainbow objected more vociferously, but Rarity stepped in and shooed them both down the steps. She turned back to Twilight.

“Good night, darling. Please tell Sunset what fun we had talking to her and getting to know her. And, while I know we’ll have plenty of chances tomorrow, please also make sure she understands how welcome she is, and how we’ve forgiven her for her past.”

“I will, Rarity. Don’t worry. I’ll make sure she has a restful night.” With a final wave, Twilight headed back into the castle. Arriving in the map room, she found Sunset nodding in her seat, her dessert only partially eaten. “Hey,” she said softly.

Sunset perked up a bit. “Oh! Did they leave? I’m sorry, Twi, I must have nodded off!”

Twilight gave her a compassionate look. “Sunset, you’re exhausted. It’s been a very big day. And we both know that happy overwhelming emotion is still overwhelming. I’m betting you’d like nothing more than to drift off to sleep.”

Sunset smiled lopsidedly and nodded.

“C’mon. Let’s get you to bed.” She slowly conducted her yawning guest to her room and stayed while Sunset showered and got ready for bed.

“Thanks for making sure I made it, Twi,” Sunset finally said groggily as she slid under the covers.

“Don’t mention it. I had a great time tonight, and I think you did, too.”

Sunset smiled in answer.

“Hey. The girls had one last thing they wanted me to tell you. They said they really enjoyed getting to know you better and are looking forward to hanging out with you more tomorrow. They also wanted to make sure that you know you’re absolutely completely forgiven, and you’re absolutely completely welcome.”

Sunset sighed contentedly. “They’re amazing. Just like…the ones…back…” and just like that she was asleep, her chest rising and falling gently.

Twilight smiled fondly at her, used her magic to cover her up, and stepped quietly out, shutting the door behind her.

The next day was a whirlwind. After a wonderful breakfast with Twilight and Spike, Sunset was whisked away by Twilight to the Carousel Boutique to talk more with Rarity and see her store. Sunset was suitably impressed, and resolved to tell human Rarity all about it – hopefully it would give her some ideas. Pony Rarity was as warm and accepting as she had been the day before, and Sunset marveled at it. She admitted to herself that, of all her friends back in the human world, she was probably closest to Rarity. It kind of makes sense, she thought to herself. We both have big personalities, uncompromising standards, and always strive to do our absolute best.

Next it was off to Sugarcube Corner to spend some time with Pinkie, which was great fun. The Pinkie of this world was both wackier and more responsible than human Pinkie. This got Sunset thinking, but it wouldn’t be until the end of the day that she would put it all together.

After helping Pinkie cook for a bit, Sunset and Twilight were treated to lunch with all of the Element Bearers at the Corner. Sunset laughed and laughed – the pony versions of her friends were so similar to the ones back home that it just tickled her again and again. She answered more questions about the human versions of the Bearers, and even some questions about her past.

“So, um, Sunset…” Fluttershy began tentatively, “you’re an orphan?”

“I was,” Sunset said with a smile.

“Because Princess Celestia adopted you?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes and no. It’s complicated. Do you all want to hear the whole story? It may take a bit…” Sunset warned, but she was instantly overwhelmed by a chorus of enthusiastic ‘yesses’. She chuckled. “Ok, you asked for it.” Sunset proceeded to tell them her whole story, abbreviating some parts, since there were other things on the agenda for the afternoon. She was gratified that there were suitably dramatic reactions from Twilight’s friends, and she was blessed by their understanding and compassion when she told them about the worst parts. “So, Principal Celestia showed up at Fluttershy’s the very next day. I was terrified,” she related, getting at last to the events just after the Fall Formal.

“Why were you so scared? I mean, I get that you were probably afraid she was angry…” Rainbow asked.

“Because I thought she would expel me from the school for sure, and maybe turn me over to the police. In the human world, that might, after a while, have led to…experiments.”

The eyes of the pony Element Bearers widened. “Oh!” Fluttershy cried. “How horrible!”

“But that’s not what she wanted to do at all!” Sunset reassured them. “She came down into the basement, where human Fluttershy’s room was, and she gave me a good stern talking to – but it wasn’t without kindness and encouragement too.”

“What did she say?” Pinkie asked, with almost desperate curiosity.

Sunset was quiet for a moment. “I…can’t talk about it easily, Pinkie. I’m sorry, but that conversation is one of the most important and emotional conversations of my entire life. Human Fluttershy was there the whole time – hopefully someday you’ll get a chance to hear about it from her. Suffice it to say that Principal Celestia didn’t want to be hard on me. She was there to help – even so far as to take me in and become my legal guardian!”
The girls gasped. “Well ain’t that somethin’!” Applejack said in amazement.

“It gets better,” Sunset continued. “After that, human Pinkie, AJ, and RD got my stuff from the warehouse and put it in Celestia’s car. Then, they took me to the courthouse. The judge said he couldn’t make Celestia my guardian without a lot of paperwork and time, so he said the best thing was for her to adopt me.”

Another gasp. “Adopt you? Just like that?” Rarity cried.

“Yes. And that’s what she did. She wasn’t deterred – in fact she was afraid I would say ‘no’ to it. But you know what? That talk she had with me in Fluttershy’s room – she…I was hers after that. So I said yes. With all my heart.”

“AWWW!!!” Twilight and her friends cried.

Sunset wiped away a tear that she hadn’t been aware that she’d shed. “Yes, that’s how it all began. That very night Celestia took me home with her, and I’ve lived with her ever since. So, she became my first real mother. But that’s not the end – when Princess Celestia came to visit me, and also to talk to the Sirens, she asked to adopt me too. But she was so humble. She said that Principal Celestia had adopted me first, so she would always defer to her. But they seem to agree about everything. So, I have a wonderful mother in both worlds.”

“That is great to hear, sugarcube,” said Applejack with a warm smile.

“Thanks, Applejack. And you know I’m not telling this story without thinking of you. I’m not trying to make you feel bad or something,” Sunset said with a compassionate look at the orange Earth Pony.

Applejack smiled again. “No worries. Ah know you understand. Ah’ve got a grandma to take care of me, and a big brother and a little sister. But before Principal Celestia adopted you…”

“Yes, Applejack. I had no one.”

“So…Princess Celestia adopted you because?” Rarity prodded.

Sunset sighed. “So, the truth of the matter is that she feels that she shouldn’t have lost her temper with me the day I snuck into the Forbidden Wing of the Magical Library at Canterlot. She realized too late that she was…scared of losing me. And so she tried to intimidate me into obeying. But, as you all know, I’m not easy to intimidate. I’m too stubborn!” Here Sunset laughed a bit bitterly. “Also, she feels she should have adopted me from the very beginning.”

“Why didn’t she?” Rainbow and Pinkie asked simultaneously.

“She was scared,” Sunset said. “So many mistakes that we make with other ponies come from fear. Listen, I’m sharing things now that are personal for her too. Please, keep all of this in confidence, ok?”

They all nodded emphatically, and Sunset knew beyond the shadow of a doubt that she could trust them.

“What was she afraid of?” Fluttershy asked tentatively.

“She was afraid of how the nobles would react to a unicorn who had no known family pedigree being made the Crown Princess of Equestria. Not so much of the nobles themselves, but of how they would treat me. They would have been cruel. Unaccepting. They may be yet, if I ever have a coronation. She wanted to spare me that. But that wasn’t the main reason. In the end, she was afraid of becoming close to anypony. The last time she got that close to anypony, it was her sister…”

“And Luna became Nightmare Moon,” Twilight finished.

“Yes,” Sunset continued. “And Celestia had to banish her for a thousand years. She didn’t want to have that kind of relationship with me if there was a risk of that happening. She would have preferred being distant to having to banish me and having to go through that emotional pain. But, ironically, that’s what she ended up doing anyway. It looks like sometimes if you seek to avoid a painful confrontation, you end up facing it later on – but by then it’s worse than it would have been if you’d tried to nip it in the bud.”

“So…” Rarity prodded again.

“Princess Celestia told me she realized her mistake not two minutes after our final, dreadful argument. But by then it was too late. I’d overpowered the guards, fled to my room to gather my things, and then headed to the portal and jumped through. By the time she caught up with me, the portal was about to close. She couldn’t follow me – Cadence wasn’t ready to rule, Luna hadn’t returned yet, and Twilight was still a student. There would have been no one to raise the sun.”

“She had to let you go,” Applejack said.

“Yes,” Sunset agreed.

“That must have felt awful,” Fluttershy mused.

Sunset nodded. “It was a pretty bad day for us both.” She then told them about her queen bee stage, her fall and recovery, and how she had become friends with their counterparts, and brought them up to speed with what had happened with the seaponies.

“Ah wonder if they’ll ever come back to Equestria?” Applejack asked.

“I don’t know,” Sunset answered. “They’ve been in the human world longer than even I have, and I know coming back permanently would already be a big decision for me.”

“You don’t want to come back to stay?!” Pinkie asked, surprised.

“It’s complicated, Pinkie. I do miss Equestria, and it’s wonderful to feel magic again, and I miss Twilight and Princess Celestia. But my first mother is in the human world, and my first aunt too. And…well, the five other girls who saved me are also there. So, it’s…not easy.”

“But the Sirens – sorry, seaponies – they don’t have…oh. I get it,” said Rainbow. “They might not want to leave you if you stay!”

Sunset nodded. “Exactly. Not to mention your counterparts, who have helped them as much as they helped me. Add to that the issues with trying to maybe re-integrate into a society that’s a thousand years different from the old one they knew – if we can even find the seaponies here again – or, if they chose to become ponies, getting used to yet another entirely different physical form. I don’t blame them for taking a while to make up their minds. Besides, being human isn’t so bad. Fingers are pretty cool, for one thing.”

“Really?” asked Rarity with interest.

“Yes, I mean – for us unicorns perhaps not as much, because we can get very skilled with using our horns to manipulate objects, but I would think for an earth pony or a peguasus, fingers would be pretty cool. You can do very fine work with them. It’s definitely easier than hoof magic.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t want to lose my wings, though,” Rainbow said.

“Well, that’s the beauty of having some access to magic in the human world. Your counterpart gets wings when she ponies up,” Sunset clarified.

“Oh, that’s cool!” Rainbow agreed.

After lunch Sunset and Twilight headed to Fluttershy’s house, where both Fluttershy and Rainbow were waiting for them. The three guests helped Fluttershy feed her animals and Sunset marveled at Harry the Bear, cautiously at first. After that they headed into Fluttershy’s house to have tea.

Sunset took in Fluttershy’s living room with a smile. It was quite large, but still managed to be cosy. The decorating was just as she expected it to be. A bit more rustic than Rarity’s, and certainly very feminine and delicate. “This is such a cosy place, Fluttershy. I feel very welcome,” Sunset observed to her hostess as she gratefully took a cup of tea.

Fluttershy blushed and murmured a “thank you” from under her mane. Sunset turned her attention to Rainbow, who was flitting about the room and had not yet taken any tea. She seemed to be inspecting some of Fluttershy’s pictures. Sunset suddenly realized something, then smirked. She leaned over to Fluttershy and Twilight conspiratorially. “Does she ever land?” she asked in a whisper, indicating the blue pegasus with a nod of her head.

Fluttershy and Twilight both giggled. “Hardly ever,” Twilight whispered back. “In fact, there have been times that I’ve wondered if she even keeps flying in her sleep.” All three of them laughed, which caused Rainbow to turn toward them with a suspicious look and narrowed eyes.

“Hey. What are you three talking about?”

“Oh nothing, Rainbow,” Twilight reassured her. “Sunset just noticed that you hardly ever land.”

“If my Rainbow had wings all the time, I bet she’d fly all the time too,” Sunset said.

“Of course she would. Because it would be awesome,” Rainbow agreed smugly.

Sunset turned to Fluttershy. “What about you, Fluttershy? Why don’t you fly as much?”

“I don’t know. I’ve never really thought about it. I guess I just like the feel of ground under my hooves sometimes,” she answered softly.

Sunset turned to Twilight. “And you, Twi. Now that you have wings, do you fly much?”

“A little more every week. I’m still getting comfortable with it. It’s a big adjustment – I’ve had to go to Flight School, which was nearly a disaster…”

Rainbow choked back a guffaw.

“…but now I can honestly say I can do all basic flight maneuvers without difficulty. It’s just a matter of remembering you have a new way to get places. I often find I’ve walked somewhere and didn’t even think of flying because, well, my mind was somewhere else.”

“That’s because your head is usually in the clouds, even if the rest of you isn’t!” Rainbow teased.

“What, Twilight be absentminded? I’ve never noticed,” Sunset said with gentle sarcasm, joining in.

Twilight just blushed sheepishly.

To wrap up the day, Twilight took Sunset to Sweet Apple Acres. Sunset’s jaw was on the ground – the farm, including the fields – was nearly identical to Applejack’s farm back in the human world. Twilight understood – she’d been to human Applejack’s farm too.

“It’s almost too much, isn’t it?” she commented to Sunset.

“Yeah. I mean, this is beyond uncanny. I wish I understood this whole parallel universe thing better. It gives me a headache when I start trying to figure it out.”

“I have some ideas – I’ve been looking at some of Star Swirl’s old research. But it’s heavy going. He really was the greatest mage who ever lived, as far as I’m concerned,” Twilight responded.

Still shaking her head in wonder, Sunset smiled as she saw Applejack’s entire family come out to meet them.

“Welcome to Sweet Apple Acres!” Applejack cried. “Or, maybe I should say, welcome back?”

“You have a point, Applejack,” Sunset agreed. “Your farm is nearly identical to your counterpart’s. I can hardly believe it!”

Applejack introduced Sunset to her brother and sister, and to Granny Smith. Big Mac was as taciturn but good natured as he was in the human world, while Apple Bloom was slightly more energetic (if that was possible) than her human counterpart. Granny Smith was welcoming and kind. Sunset felt increasingly blessed as the evening went on and she enjoyed a family style dinner with Twilight, Applejack, and Applejack’s family. Applejack even broke out the “special” cider, which Sunset felt no guilt at all in partaking of, since Equestria did not have an officially established drinking age. It was outstanding, but Twilight and Sunset both kept their indulgence moderate, as tomorrow would be an even bigger day than today had been.

It was a wonderful, restful evening, and Sunset sighed happily as she and Twilight took their leave of the Apples with many thanks and well wishes.

The evening at Twilight’s castle was quiet too, with Sunset and Twilight both reading books in her private library. Eventually, though, Twilight’s curiosity got the better of her. She put her book down.

“Hey,” she said, to get Sunset’s attention.

Sunset smiled and put her own book down. “Hey back. What’s up?”

“Just, you know, wondering how today went for you. How are you doing?”

Sunset was quiet for a moment, lost in thought. Then she began her response. “It’s complicated, Twi. I’ll tell you this, though, for sure: you and the girls have really made me feel welcome and forgiven. Thank you so much for the amazing day – I got to hang out with and get to know each of them a little bit, and I’ve found that…more reassuring than I had ever dreamed possible.”

Twilight smiled broadly, but wanted to understand even better. “You’re very welcome, but what do you mean by what you said about being reassured?”

“Well…I’m doing pretty well overall, Twi, but I guess I still have my moments. I mean, I still get…insecure sometimes.”

“Okay,” said Twilight gently, sensing this was a touchy subject.

“I know that the girls really are my friends, for real. But sometimes I wonder – if I had met them in a different way, if we would have still been friends, you know?”

“You mean…” Twilight prompted, trying to clarify Sunset’s response.

“It’s hard to explain. I love them, and I think I would want to be friends with them, but we’re all pretty different. I guess sometimes I wonder if I truly belong to them in the same way they belong to each other.”

“I think I see what you’re getting at. Go on.”

“Well, coming here, and meeting their counterparts – they are so similar to the ones back in the human world. And I can already tell that if I stayed, I’d click with them the same way I have with their human counterparts. And that’s reassuring, because it probably means, well, that we really are meant to be friends. I think. If there is such a thing. Destiny with regard to friendship, I mean.”

Twilight smiled. “I know exactly what you mean. And, speaking not only as the Princess of Friendship, but as someone who experienced something similar, I think there is such as thing as destiny when it comes to friendship. I can’t prove it – it’s just a hunch or my personal view. But if I looked at the situation when I first came to Ponyville objectively – I could never have predicted that I’d become friends with these five. And not just friends – I’d…give my life for them.

“And they would for you,” Sunset finished.

“Yes.”

Sunset returned the smile that Twilight had been wearing for a couple minutes.

“Good,” Twilight said. “I’m glad you feel that way – I don’t want you to feel insecure, Sunset. I want you to know that you’re accepted. I worry about you, you know. I know it must be hard for you sometimes, being in another world, still dealing with regret, things like that.”

“Yeah, but like I said, I really am doing ok most of the time.”

“What do you think of the girls? You said they’re very similar, but have you noticed any differences?” Twilight asked, again with clear interest.

“I have noticed a few, but they’re subtle, and maybe not real differences in the end. I think…Twi, how old are they?”

“Well, let’s see. Rarity’s the oldest – she just turned 21 a month ago. Next is AJ, who’s 20. Fluttershy and Rainbow are both 19 and will be 20 soon – they’re about the same age. Pinkie and I are the youngest – we’re both 18, but we both turn 19 soon.”

“Yeah, that explains it I bet. They’re actually all a couple years older than their counterparts. So I think there’s a good chance that any differences I’m seeing reflect a bit more maturity than actual differences in personality,” Sunset mused.

“Huh. What have you noticed?”

“Well, take Pinkie for example. I think she’s a little more crazy than her human counterpart, but she’s also more responsible. I think she’s just more experienced than human Pinkie, and more comfortable with her own self, or something.”

“Taking care of the twins has really matured her, not to mention all our adventures,” Twilight commented.

“The twins?”

“The Cake twins,” Twilight stated.

“The Cakes have babies?!” Sunset asked incredulously, suddenly excited.

“Yeah – they don’t in the mirror world?”

Sunset was shaking her head in amazement.“ Nope. Not yet anyway – I wonder if they’ll have some soon? This is really interesting, Twi – it looks like Equus and Earth might be parallel, but the portal intersection isn’t necessary at exactly the same time point in each world.”

“I hadn’t thought of that before, but it makes sense,” Twilight acknowledged. “But we have confirmed that time seems to pass at the same rate, at least.”

“Yeah, that would be a drag, wouldn’t it? If like 10 years passed in the human world for every 1 year here or something,” Sunset agreed.

“I’ll have to study all this more. But trying to understand Star Swirl’s work – it could be the effort of a lifetime. Well, anyway, what other differences have you noticed – between the girls here and the girls there?”

“Ok. Pony Rarity is even more confident in her design abilities, and of course she’s on her own. Actually all of them are, except AJ, whereas back in the human world they all still live with their parents. Pony Rainbow’s a little bit less, well, arrogant, but she’s also a tiny bit more tactful than human Rainbow. Flutters is a little braver here, in social interactions, anyway. And AJ is just…it’s hard to put into words. She’s even more herself than back in the human world. All these differences are really subtle, Twi. It’s like getting a glimpse of what my friends are going to be like after they’ve graduated. Kinda cool, really.”

“Amazing. Next time I visit I’ll have to pay better attention. If what you’re saying is true, knowing the human versions is like seeing what my friends were like a year before I knew them. How about being back in Equestria? What’s that like?” Twilight asked.

“It’s…weirder than I expected.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well…Equestria hasn’t changed much, Twi. But I sure have. I feel like I’m looking at it through new eyes, which makes it seem…unfamiliar. Not in a bad way, but definitely things feel strange.”

“You have such a different outlook that it colors everything, huh?” Twilight asked.

“Yes. I mean, Twi – when I was here last, not counting my little expedition to steal your crown – I had such an unhealthy outlook. I’d gotten so driven in my final years here that I hardly took time to enjoy anything, and I looked at other ponies as just tools to be used to further my own plans. Don’t get me wrong – in the human world, even when I was still evil, I missed some things about Equestria. Other than magic. I missed the sky, and the food, and being a pony. And weather control!” They both laughed. “But…my appreciation for Equestria was pretty superficial then. I hadn’t invested myself in it emotionally like most ponies probably have.”

“Wow. That’s really interesting. Please continue.”

“Well, now – I’m seeing my homeworld, if you will, in an entirely different way. I’m noticing the attention that ponies put into every little thing. It’s different from the human world, for the most part. Like how everything is decorated and shows craftsponyship. That may partly be a function of Equestria being largely pre-industrial, but I hadn’t noticed or appreciated it before. The air is cleaner. The sky seems bluer. And…” here Sunset stopped and blushed a bit.

“Yeeeeeeeeees?” Twilight prodded with a smirk.

“Heh. Well. I’m not sure I’ve told you so explicitly before, but as driven as I used to be, I had pretty much made a conscious decision to put anything like romance on the very back burner. During my last couple years at Canterlot Castle, I had ignored that part of myself completely. But now, being back…well…I guess I…,” Sunset blushed even redder. “I hadn’t noticed how…ahem…attractive some of the stallions can be.” She looked away with a cough.

Twilight laughed lightheartedly. “Well there’s nothing wrong with that!” she said. “Sounds healthy to me.”

“Well, that’s the point. I am healthier overall. But it still makes Equestria seem a bit like another whole world altogether. It’s like I’ve been part of three worlds instead of two.”

“Huh. I can see how that would be a bit disconcerting.”

“Meh. I can adjust. I just didn’t expect that I’d have to, other than getting used to having hooves and horn again.”

“That is fascinating. Thank you for telling me. Is there anything I can do to help?”

“No, Twi, other than just listening like you’re doing. You’ve already done so much to make this whole “return tour” as happy as you could.”

“Well, please keep sharing how you’re feeling. I want to be there for you.”

“I know.”

Twilight was quiet for a sec, but she had a playful smile on her face. Sunset could practically hear the gears turning in her friend’s head.”

“Soooooooo…is there any stallion who’s particularly caught your eye?” she asked teasingly.

“No no no!” Sunset said hastily. “Just a general thing I’ve noticed. I’ve only been here for a little more than a day, Twi!”

“I know. Just wondering. Sometimes it can happen pretty fast.”

“You would know!” Sunset teased, turning the tables. “It didn’t take you and human Flash very long to figure out you were attracted to each other.”

Twilight blushed in her turn. “Yeah. But I don’t think I’m going to be able to do anything about that, actually.”

“Aww. Really?”

“Yeah, let’s face it, Sunset. My place is in the pony world. I…think a cross-universe relationship is probably a pretty bad idea.”

“Oh, I don’t know. They say true love can be pretty powerful…”

“That’s true, I’m sure. Still…I just think the logistics of it are impossible. I certainly can’t leave Equestria permanently, and I don’t think I could ask him to come here permanently – he’d have to become a pony, leave his family…”

“You have a point. It’s just…I hear that true love doesn’t necessarily come around all that often.”

“But I don’t know it’s true love. There is a warmth, and an attraction. But we haven’t even had a full-up date. And to be honest, I don’t spend hours mooning over him. I guess I don’t quite have a crush, you know? I hear if it really hits you, it’s hard to think about anything else.”

“I see. So it’s more of a potential thing that you can decide not to pursue, rather than something that you feel compelled to pursue.”

“Exactly,” Twilight finished.

Sunset nodded. “I see. That sounds reasonable.”

Twilight suddenly started. “Oh no – it’s not different for him, is it? I mean, he’s not…pining or something, I hope?”

“I don’t know. Do you want me to talk to him about it?”

“Would you? If he is, I probably need to…you know… make sure he isn’t getting his hopes up.” Twilight said, not without a hint of sadness.

“I’ll ask, and I can be discreet.”

“Thanks.”

“Soooooooo…” it was Sunset’s turn to prod for more info. “There’s probably a Flash in this world…”

Twilight blushed crimson. “Oh! Uh…yes. Yes, there is. I’ve met him, actually.”

“Aaaaandddd?” Sunset asked deviously, fluttering her eyebrows meaningfully.

Twilight started fiddling with her mane unconsciously. “I uh…the thought of trying to start something…has crossed my mind. He’s pretty handsome!”

“Wow. Cool! But nothing yet?”

“Well, he’s a Royal Guard. An officer – a lieutenant, I think – in Canterlot. So there’s a bit of a distance issue.”

Sunset smirked. “I think there are ways around that.”

“I’m sure there are, but I can’t think of anything off the top of my head…”

“Twi. The answer is easy.”

“Oh really? What then?” Twilight challenged.

“You’re the only princess who doesn’t have a Guard Corps. Fix it.”

Twilight boggled, then scoffed. “Sunset. I don’t need guards.”

“Neither do Celestia and Luna. Or probably even Cadance for that matter. And yet…”

“Yeah but that’s probably a matter of tradition for Celestia and Luna. And in Cadance’s case, she could hardly dissolve her own Guard Corps when she married her own Guard Captain,” Twilight objected.

“You have a point, but still, I think you should have one, even if it’s just a small one. Flash or no Flash.”

“Why?”

Sunset sighed. “Twilight, we all know you’re a little uncomfortable with the whole princess thing.”

“I’m getting better!”

“I know you are. But you still resist some of the trappings of office. I know you want to stay humble, and want to be approachable. But you can still be that way even if you have a Royal Guard unit. You can be kind to them. You can ask them to call you by your name. It’s up to you!”

“I just think it’s unnecessary.”

“I disagree. Twi, if your title is real – and it is! – avoiding all the regalia, all the trappings, all the establishment that comes from a title – it can give the wrong impression.”

“What do you mean?”

“That you don’t take it seriously. And, maybe more dangerously, that my Mom doesn’t take it seriously,” Sunset concluded.

“Oh…I think I’m starting to see what you mean…”

“Twi – why did Mom make you a princess and not a duchess or a countess or something?” Sunset asked.

“Well, I thought it was because I became an alicorn…”

“There’s no requirement that alicorns automatically become princesses. Not in Equestrian law anyway. That’s a decision Mom has consciously decided to make – it’s not codified. No, Twi, she made you a princess for a reason. You may be the most junior of the four, but you aren’t just noble. You’re royal,” Sunset pointed out.

Twilight seemed uncomfortable, but Sunset pressed on.

“There’s a difference. Mom wanted to both reward your service and to make sure that you’re taken seriously. She really wants other ponies to listen to you and look up to you, because she trusts you.”

Twilight thought for a moment. “If that’s true, then why hasn’t she assigned me my own guards, or something?”

“That’s not her way. You know that. She doesn’t push. She encourages. Supports. She knows you’ll figure it out. There’s no rush, Twi. But I think you should talk to her about it.”

“I’ll…think about it. You may have a point,” Twilight conceded.

“Speaking as an Equestrian, Twilight, we’re proud of you. Don’t you see the way the other ponies here in Ponyville look at you? And your guards wouldn’t have to keep ponies away or be all mean or anything – they’d just be part of reminding ponies that Mom wants them to listen to you. That you’re the real deal.”

“Maybe.”

“All right, enough lecturing. But please take what I’m saying seriously. I’ve given this kind of thing a lot of thought. Not for the right reasons at first, it’s true. But I’m looking at these issues in a new light now, and I’m confident I have a point.” Sunset finished.

Twilight smiled. “Of course I’ll take what you say seriously, Sunset! Now…are you ready for tomorrow? Are you nervous?”

Sunset accepted the change of subject. “A little. It helps a lot that Mom and I have already made up.”

“I’ll bet. What are you nervous about? Just the kinds of things we’ve been talking about?”

“Yeah – I mean, seeing the castle again, maybe even going to my old room, if Mom has kept it for me…”

“She has,” Twilight confirmed.

“Ok, well, it’s just gonna be strange. And frankly, I’m gonna need to apologize to some of the guards, and Mom’s Chief of Staff, and probably some other ponies. I was quite the brat, you know,” Sunset finished unhappily.

Twilight smiled, trying to reassure her friend. “I think they’ll forgive you. Especially when they see how you’ve changed. You don’t even have the same look in your eyes that you used to, Sunset.”

“I hope you’re right. And, um…”

“What else?”

“I really am looking forward to seeing Cadance, but I know I’m gonna collapse into a blubbering mess…” Sunset said dejectedly.

“You haven’t told me much about that,” Twilight said, again being very gentle.

Sunset then proceeded to tell Twilight all about how bad their relationship had been before Sunset had left, and how they had made up through the journal Princess Celestia had left when she had visited. Twilight was able to be very positive after that. “Sunset, it’s true that it will probably be emotional, but you know she’s going to be happy to see you.”

“I know. It’s just gonna be a thing, you know?”

“Why don’t we hit the sack? Tomorrow could be pretty exhausting emotionally,” Twilight suggested.

“It probably will be. Ok. Bedtime it is!”

Author's Note

Yeah, so, I don’t do Anon-a-miss. I mention it because if I did recognize it, it would probably come at about this point in the story. Don’t get me wrong – a lot of great fanfics have been written based on it – some of which I’ve enjoyed very much. And you might argue that since I take the falling-out between Princess Celestia and Sunset from the comics, I should take Anon-a-miss too. Well, first of all – my fic, my rules. I pick and choose.

But I have logical reasons for not considering Anon-a-miss canon. They’re pretty standard, but here they are:

The author of that comic had very limited familiarity with MLP in general, and with EQG specifically. So a lot of the characters are well, out-of-character.

I think none of the girls would have betrayed Sunset like that. Maybe a moment’s pause, but then Applejack would have been able to tell Sunset was telling the truth, Rainbow would have been unfailingly loyal, Rarity would have seen through the frame-up attempt easily (being the most socially aware of all the girls), Fluttershy would not have believed Sunset any longer to be capable of such behavior, and Pinkie would have just known (because Pinkie).

The CMC can get up to mischief and can be thoughtless/immature, but true malice, even when they’re jealous – that’s pretty out-of-character too. Even in Ponyville Confidential they aren’t deliberately trying to hurt somepony or avenge themselves.

Princess Twilight would have been through the mirror in heartbeat to chew the girls new ones. There are some fics about that.

So there you go.

Sorry about all the exposition by Sunset to the pony Element Bearers. I just like depicting conversations. There’s going to be a lot of that in the next few chapters.

It was fun having Sunset and Twilight tease each other toward the end of this chapter. And I think Sunset has a real point about Twilight getting a Guard Corps.

Part V: Daughter of the Sun || Chapter 43: Origins

Part V: Daughter of the Sun || Chapter 43: Origins

The next morning the train ride to Canterlot was not long. After less than two hours Sunset found herself standing in the Canterlot train station with Twilight, trying to calm the butterflies in her stomach. Twilight had elected not to be formally received, to make sure the focus was on Sunset’s homecoming rather than on protocol. Sunset and Twilight weaved through the crowd that had exited the train, until suddenly a Royal Guard intercepted them. He saluted them both and cleared his throat. Twilight returned the salute automatically, but Sunset started and only returned the salute after a couple seconds, realizing that Celestia must have told her Royal Guards that she had been adopted.

“Your Highnesses,” the guard said warmly. “If you’ll follow me. Princess Celestia has arranged for your initial meeting in a private room of the train station.”

Sunset shook her head in amazement, but she followed Twilight and the guard to a nearby building. He opened the door for them and gallantly motioned inside. Twilight went right in, but Sunset followed only slowly, still apprehensive.

As she passed under the doorframe and her eyes began to adjust to the light, she saw three alicorns standing just a few feet away, all with happy smiles on their faces. Twilight was standing with her, just to her right.

“Welcome back, Sunset!” said Princess Celestia, and surged forward to embrace her adopted daughter. Sunset allowed the warmth of her pony mother’s embrace to comfort her. She started to feel that everything would be all right. After a moment, Celestia stepped back and nodded to Luna, who also came forward and pulled her niece into a hug.

“Hello, Sunset,” she said softly. “Thank you for honoring my request.”

“Request?” Sunset asked, confused.

“When we first met, in your dreams, I said I hoped to see your face in Equestria one day, even if only for a visit. You have fulfilled that hope, and I thank and welcome you,” Luna said with true affection.

Sunset blinked at her. She had certainly not forgotten when Princess Luna had entered her dreams, but that specific hope that Luna had expressed had slipped her mind. But now she remembered. “Oh…oh that’s right! I’m…glad I’m here. And it’s so good to see you, Aunt Luna. I haven’t had a chance to thank you in person for what you did for me that night. I can’t tell you how much of an encouragement it was!”

“Good,” said Luna, and stepped aside so that the pink alicorn with a taffy-colored mane and tail could leap forward, almost as Celestia had done, and literally sweep Sunset off her hooves into a hug.

“SUNSET!” Cadance cried. “I’M SO GLAD TO SEE YOU!”

Sunset laughed and returned the hug. There was nothing to be afraid of – now she fully understood. “Ha, ha…Cady…can you put me down? I need to breathe!” she said, still laughing.

Cadance put her down immediately. “Hi. Hi hi!” she said again. “Isn’t this great?”

Sunset chuckled again. “Yes! Yes it is. I don’t know what I was so worried about!”

Cadance smiled at her. “Don’t feel bad. Anypony would have been anxious.”

Sunset returned her smile. “I guess you’re right. And thank you so much for forgiving me, and welcoming me! All four of you!” she cried with a sweep of her hoof to take in all of the alicorns. “This return could have been awful, if the four of you hadn’t gone out of your way…”

“But we were rooting for you to come home and to turn from evil the whole time, Sunset!” Cadance said.

“I understand that now. More than you know. I’ll tell you all about the seaponies, Cady, if you haven’t already heard about them.”

Celestia came forward slightly. “May I suggest we do so over lunch? We’ve prepared a bit of a welcome back meal, for you, my little sun. And it is nearly noon.”

“A welcome back meal?” Sunset said tentatively, a bit of her anxiety returning.

“Yes, but don’t worry, it will be just the five of us. We have much to catch up on.”

Sunset’s shoulders relaxed again, and she smiled and nodded.

Celestia turned and led the royal party out of the back door of the train station building and toward a waiting enclosed carriage. After all five had boarded, the carriage departed as a team of proud earth pony guards began the long and winding way up the Canterhorn toward Canterlot City and Castle Canterlot. Sunset remembered that it would take about half an hour to reach the castle. The curtains of the carriage were drawn, as Celestia had suspected Sunset would want some privacy, but instead Sunset not only pulled the curtains open on her side of the carriage, but opened the window and leaned out, looking up the hill.

The city and castle looked unchanged. She was amazed, and shook her head. “I guess I haven’t really been gone all that long,” she mused, as she sat back down and looked at her pony mother.

“Not so long in an absolute sense. But the last three years have been very full for you. The most eventful of your life, I would say,” the white alicorn answered.

“Yes,” Sunset agreed softly.

“I am glad it looks familiar to you,” Luna said, with a funny sort of smile. “When I returned, not only was the castle I had lived in before ruined, but this one was totally new to me. ”She turned and smiled at Celestia. “But Tia, even before my return, had caused apartments to be set aside for me, decorated in my preferred hues, so I quickly felt at home.”

“I suppose I never quite gave up hope,” Celestia said, returning her sister’s smile. “Not for either of you.”

Sunset blushed slightly, but decided the topic gave her a chance to confirm something Twilight had told her. “Mom, Twi told me you kept my room for me. Is that true?”

“Yes, it is. You can stay there tonight, if you like. Though you certainly don’t have to – I can understand it might just be too…odd.”

“I’ll have to think about it,” Sunset said a bit uncertainly.

“Would it help if I stayed with you? We could probably have a second bed moved in there,” Twilight volunteered.

“It might, Twi. That’s definitely a thought,” Sunset replied.

The five ponies chatted about less weighty matters for most of the rest of the trip, until the carriage drew up to the city gates. Once again Sunset leaned out the window and looked up at the high walls and battlements of the capitol city. She felt her heart swell, and she gasped a bit as she saw the banners of the Principality of Equestria fluttering from the twin towers of the gatehouse. She had not expected to be so moved, but the gates were as glorious as she remembered.

As the royal carriage entered the streets of Canterlot, Sunset continued to poke her head out of the window and look at the streets. Gradually she saw stores and roads that she knew and shook her head in amazaement. She did not notice at first that the ponies of Canterlot were looking back at her with curiosity. There had been rumors, of course, that the High Princess’s prodigal protégée was returning, but few had believed it. Eventually Sunset realized ponies were pointing at her and whispering, and she drew back into the carriage, embarrassed and ashamed.

Celestia could almost read her thoughts. “Don’t be discouraged, my little sun. While it is true that some inhabitants of the city and castle may not remember you fondly, none have heard of your theft of Twilight’s crown, or what befall afterward.”

“What? But…how?” Sunset said, truly stunned.

“Only me, my friends, and the three other princesses were present when you stole the crown, Sunset,” Twilight clarified gently. “None of the guards saw, and none of us told them. We’ve been able to keep the entire matter just between all of us.”

“But…the pardon…” Sunset stammered.

“It is on the books, but in a classified section,” Celestia further explained. “So don’t worry. You won’t need to make amends here for anything you did in connection with the mirror world.”

Sunset was quiet for a moment, though the rest of the company could tell she was trying to control her relief. “So – when ponies look at me, they aren’t…”

“They aren’t angry about what happened with my crown, Sunset. They may be a bit worried that you are like you used to be, but you’ll soon show them how much you’ve changed,” Twilight reassured her. “And if it’s any consolation, remember that a fair percentage of the castle staff didn’t exactly have happy memories of me either, when I first came back after moving to Ponyville.”

“Twi, you hadn’t been unkind and condescending,” Sunset scoffed slightly.

“No, I’d been curt and impolite. Trust me – I had some apologies to make too, beyond just my friends from the school.”

Sunset sighed. “Fair enough.”

“We’re reaching the castle gate, Sunset,” said Cadance knowingly.

Sunset shamelessly put her head out the window again, watching with rapt attention as the carriage passed under the even higher castle walls. It slowly rolled to stop and the doors were opened by two members of the Royal Guard. Celestia stepped out of the carriage, followed closely by Luna. Once they were both on the ground, a nearly deafening fanfare was sounded. Knowing what would happen next, Sunset looked up at the highest tower and saw that the steward’s flag had already been pulled down. Now, as the fanfare concluded, she saw her mother’s personal flag rise above the tower: her cutie mark surmounted by a crown. Beneath the golden eight-rayed sun was Celestia’s personal monogram: CPS, which stood for “Celestia Solaris Princeps”. But on another tower, further away, she saw another flag rise – dark blue with silver devices: a full moon, also surmounted by a crown, with a similar monogram of LPS.

“That’s your flag, Aunt Luna!” Sunset cried excitedly. Luna looked over her shoulder at her niece, unable to completely hide her pride and pleasure that Sunset had noticed.

Next Cadence and Twilight went down from the carriage. A slightly shorter fanfare was sounded, and Sunset looked up at the towers. On two of them, two more flags were raised, Cadance’s and Twilight’s. Cadance’s was pink with a crown over her cutie mark, and her monogram was M APC. Twilight’s was purple with a crown over her cutie mark, and her monogram was T PS. Sunset could hardly contain her happiness. She was truly proud of Twilight, and seeing her flag raised over Canterlot Castle, though Twilight was clearly slightly embarrassed by it, made her feel exhilarated.

Finally, Sunset stepped down from the carriage, fully expecting nothing to happen at all. But to her surprise, a different fanfare sounded – once she had not heard before, though it seemed similar to one she knew. She was startled, but Celestia turned toward her. “You didn’t expect me to make nothing of your new status, did you Sunset?”

“Well…I…had no idea, to be honest,” Sunset said, honestly.

Celestia smiled affectionately at her. “You are my daughter. Though you have not yet been content to accept a crown of your own, I have issued letters patent that you be afforded the rank of a royal duchess. We had to invent an appropriate fanfare, as there has never been one before.”

“Oh,” Sunset blushed crimson. “Uh, thanks, Mom. I don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t need to say anything. I know it will be an adjustment. But try to enjoy it a bit. I do love you, after all.”

“Mom!” Sunset protested, conscious of the full company of Royal Guards surrounding them.

Celestia laughed and turned, giving Sunset a nuzzle. Sunset objected further, but didn’t draw away. She also couldn’t completely keep from smiling.

It was then that Celestia’s Chief of Staff, Sir Kibitz, approached the royal party and bowed briefly to Celestia. “Your Highness, welcome back. I have cleared today’s schedule as you directed.” He turned to the other princesses, acknowledging them with a bow as well, which each of them returned. Finally, his eyes came to rest on Sunset. He stared for a second, clearly a bit surprised in spite of having been told that she would be returning today, but then gave her a shrewd, funny sort of look.

“Miss Shimmer,” he said with a slight smile, almost teasingly.

Sunset blushed and bowed slightly in spite of herself. She was quite embarrassed. Kibitz turned back to Celestia. “Lunch is served, Madam. If you all will come with me?” he said, and turned and led the way into the castle.

Sunset looked all around as the royal party entered the central keep and moved through hallways that seemed both familiar and strange. But memories began to return. She saw nooks and statues that she had played amongst as a foal, and remembered the stained glass windows that lined the halls. Twilight fell back to walk next to her, eager to keep her company and to be supportive. It was not long until they reached the Great Hall. Long, grand, and filled with colored light that filtered through more stained glass windows, today the Hall contained only a small table set for five. How many times have I eaten at this table?Sunset wondered to herself. At first it had only been her and Celestia, sometimes joined by Kibitz or Prince Blueblood. Later, Cadance had usually dined with them as well, much to Sunset’s chagrin at the time. Not that she’d been a big fan of Blueblood either…

Kibitz departed, leaving the royals in the hands of Celestia’s chamberlain. Sunset, seeing him turn the corner as he left through the Hall’s massive oak doors, suddenly cried, “Excuse me!” and dashed after him. The other princesses seemed surprised, but Celestia reassured them.

“Let her clear the air with him. She won’t be able to enjoy the meal until she does.”

Sunset caught up with Kibitz at the first intersection of halls. She called out breathlessly, “Kibitz! Sir Kibitz! Please wait!”

He paused and turned to her, erasing the knowing look from his face. She could not perceive the surge of affection he felt at her familiar behavior. Changed or not, Sunset was a force to be reckoned with. “Why, Ms. Shimmer? Whatever can be the problem?”

She skidded to a halt in front of him, huffing and puffing. “Please. A moment of your time,” she asked as she caught her breath.

Kibitz pretended to think for a moment, then simply nodded.

“I…I don’t know where to begin,” she said, suddenly looking a bit dismayed.

Kibitz almost chuckled to himself. She could still get a bit ahead of herself, it seemed. “I find that the beginning is usually a very good place to start,” he said simply.

“Oh…uh, yes. So…when I was here before. When I was growing up…I was real brat. I know that now.” She hung her head. “You deserved better. I know you served in the Army, and won your knighthood on the battlefield. And Celestia trusts you. I’m sorry I didn’t give you the respect you’d earned. I’m sorry I was so spoiled.”

Kibitz didn’t say anything at first. He had to admit he was more moved than he thought he’d be. So, he spoke from the heart, tempering his words with the wisdom of late middle age. “Sunset, what I’m about to say could sound condescending, but it’s not meant to be. All right?”

She looked up and nodded, waiting.

“You were only a foal, and then a filly. And you’d had a lot to overcome.”

“That doesn’t excuse…”

“Please let me finish,” he said firmly, though he had to suppress a smile again at the familiar force of her personality.

“Oh, of course. I’m sorry.”

“Sunset. I have three foals of my own. I know how to be patient with those who are young. Yes, Celestia trusts me. But I trust her, too. She saw something special in you, and that was good enough for me.”

“Oh,” Sunset said, surprised.

He looked at her again for a moment, this time letting a bit of fondness show. “My three little ones are all different, though they aren’t so little now, I suppose. Sunset, are you familiar with the concept of the ‘strong-willed’ foal?”

“Uh, not very familiar, no,” she admitted.

“There are some foals who are difficult to discipline. They like to go their own way, and correcting them can be a real challenge – sometimes almost impossible. They are frustrating and tiring. Sometimes they have to learn lessons the hard way. But none of that necessarily means they are any less loved. And do you know what?” he asked, his eyes twinkling slightly.

“What?” Sunset asked, shamelessly interested.

“When they grow up, while they generally do eventually learn to listen to those who are older and wiser, it is often these ‘strong-willed’ foals who go on to be leaders and visionaries. They don’t accept the status quo, or put up with nonsense. They insist on change when change is needed, and, often, they don’t stop until they get it. We need ponies like that sometimes, Sunset,” Kibitz observed. “My middle foal is like that, and I have a feeling you are, too.”

Sunset blushed and looked away.

“So, don’t be afraid. I do forgive you, and I thank you for apologizing. I know it wasn’t easy. And,” he said, using a gentle forehoof to turn her face back to his own, “believe me when I say that I am truly glad that you are back safely, and that you have learned so much.”

“Thank you,” Sunset said with obvious relief.

“Now, go back to your family and have something to eat. And welcome back.”

Sunset gave him a smile of true gratitude and galloped back toward the Hall. Kibitz allowed himself a true chuckle and continued about his duties.

The rest of the day was full. Lunch was truly enjoyable, and afterward she had spent time individually with Cadance and later Luna, while Twilight conferred with her mother about various matters. She had also run into several other royal household ponies to whom she immediately apologized. To her surprise, they were all as magnanimous as Sir Kibitz had been. There wasn’t time to make it down to the school, though – clearing the air with the teachers there would have to wait for another day.

She had also re-familiarized herself with her room. It was just as she had left it. To her surprise, while it was a bit bittersweet, it was comforting, too. Sunset found that she could have a measure of compassion on her younger self, knowing what she now knew. She still wasn’t sure about sleeping there alone, though, so she did take Twilight up on her offer to have a second bed moved in.

Now it was evening in Canterlot. High in the castle, Sunset entered her mother’s chambers, planning on a quiet night of just being with her. She soon reached the familiar door to Celestia’s personal apartments, and, for the first time in over three years, she knocked without fear or anger – only gladness.

“Come in, my little one,” she heard the voice that was dearest to her in any world call.

Using her magic, she pushed the door open gently and sidled in. She found her mother resting on a white pillow near the foot of her bed. Twilight sat next to her. Both of them smiled at her with undisguised happiness.

“Hi Mom. Hey Twi,” said Sunset simply, and headed to a red pillow next to them both that was clearly for her. With a contented sigh, she made herself comfortable. “So. What’s new?” she asked. She felt a pang of anxiety when Celestia and Twilight exchanged a significant look. “Uh oh,” she observed quietly, her heart sinking.

“Listen, my little sun. I have some things to tell you tonight,” said Celestia softly. “Some of them will be difficult to hear, but some of them will be glad tidings. But there is no doubt that it will be a lot to take in.”

“Will there be no end to serious matters?” Sunset asked with true frustration.

“Yes and no,” said Celestia. “I have learned much in the past few months, and much of what I have learned concerns you. But once you have heard it, I think – I hope – that will be the end of ‘big news’ for a while.”

“Good. Because one day, I want to come here and just hang out with you. Just pass a quiet evening in front of a fire. Is that so much to ask?” she said, raising her voice and looking up at the ceiling.

Celestia looked a bit sad.

“Sorry Mom. I know it’s not your fault.”

“I know. And part of me wants to put this off. But it wouldn’t be fair to keep these things from you any longer.”

Sunset steeled herself. “Ok, let’s get it over with. Lay it on me.”

Celestia didn’t speak immediately. After about 30 seconds of silence, she started. It was clear that what she was about to say was hard to get out. “Sunset, I had always hoped to see you again. And when you returned, I wanted to be prepared to give you some answers. Answers about yourself – where you come from, and what your history is. Well, I have been able to learn a great deal. A great deal more than I once knew.”

Sunset was instantly guarded. “Mom…are you saying…you know more about who my parents were?”

“Yes, Sunset.”

She froze and just looked at her mother, then swallowed. “Oh boy,” she breathed, unable to disguise her fear.

“Sweetheart, please don’t be afraid. Not all the news is good, it is true, but some of it is good. Very good. I promise.”

Sunset was nodding and trying to stay strong, but her eyes were already filling up. “Go…go ahead, Mom.”

“Using time magic, I have been able to determine not only who your parents were, but what happened to them.”
Sunset’s face screwed up. A tear ran down her cheek. “Were?”

“Yes, my most darling filly. I am so sorry. They are in fact gone, as we always suspected.”

Sunset closed her eyes as tears leaked out of them, but she didn’t break down. “Ok. Ok. I can do this. Please, tell me all about them. Tell me what happened to them.”

Celestia and Twilight both moved closer to her. Celestia put out her wing and pulled Sunset and Twilight under it so that Sunset was pressed up against her and Twilight was pressed up against Sunset. She took another deep breath.
“Sunset, your parents were from New Canterlot. That is your hometown.”

“Really? That’s amazing!I’ve never been there.”

“As you are aware, New Canterlot is a colony of Canterlot that lies over the mountains to the north. Your parents lived there. They were both unicorns. Your mother was named Golden Star. She was a pony of rare coloration – her mane, tail, and fur were all the same color – the color of your coat, Sunset – that rare golden color that is so uncommon among ponies. Her cutie mark was a blue eight-pointed star. And you have her eyes.”

Sunset smiled happily, though she was wiping away more tears.

“Your father was called Sunrise Shimmer. He was red with an orange mane and tail. His cutie mark was an orange and yellow sun with five visible rays rising over a horizon.”

Sunset just shook her head in wonder.

Celestia continued. “By all accounts your parents were good and kind ponies who were gifted with magic, just as you are. They were very much in love and married at a relatively young age – 18 to be exact. And you apparently followed their marriage pretty quickly – perhaps a little more quickly than they had planned – but all of my sources tell me…” here Celestia looked deeply into Sunset’s eyes, knowing she was about to tell Sunset one of the most important things she would ever hear, “…that they loved you very, very much and were very pleased with you.”

This was indeed cause for a few bittersweet tears from Sunset. It was a deep, deep relief to know that she had been loved, but of course it made her wish she had known her parents even more intensely than before. Celestia didn’t say anything for a while. She just nuzzled Sunset’s head and mane and waited. Twilight snuggled closer to her too. Once Sunset had recovered a bit, Celestia pressed on.

“It seems that they were moving from New Canterlot back to Canterlot itself. Apparently they were so gifted in magic that New Canterlot, being a young town at that time, didn’t have the resources to teach them. They were coming back to the capitol to get advanced magical training. And, my darling, it was during this move, when you were only a little more than one year old, that tragedy befell. It seems that they elected to take the path over the mountains. It was late spring, so it should have been safe. Unfortunately it had been a hard winter, and the snows had damaged the road. They were crossing a bridge over a deep crevasse when…the bridge failed.”

Sunset was just looking down. She didn’t say a word.

“They must not have known how to teleport yet, or they might have survived. They, and their cart with all their belongings, plunged into the crevasse. It was a 2500 foot drop.”

Again, there was only silence, but Sunset broke it. “How did I survive?”

Celestia sighed heavily. “Little one, I have not had the heart to try to go back to the exact moment it happened. I am afraid…I would be too tempted to try to…save them. ”Celestia sniffed and levitated a tissue to her eyes. Once she had wiped away her tears, she looked at Sunset meaningfully. “You know why we can’t do that, don’t you, darling?”

Sunset looked up at Celestia and nodded sadly.

“It’s not wrong to want to…” Celestia murmured very quietly. “In fact, restraining myself from doing that…is one of the hardest things I’ve ever done.”

Silence.

“I wish it hadn’t happened. As much of a joy as it is to me that you are now my daughter, I wish they had lived.”

Sunset looked up at Celestia. “Thank you,” she said simply. “Thank you for saying that.” Celestia used another tissue to soak up Sunset’s newest round of tears.

“I think there can be only one conclusion as to how you survived, Sunset. One or both of them, as they realized what was happening, must have levitated you away. They saved you, my little sun. They loved you so much.”

This time Sunset did lose her composure and wept. “I’m so sorry, Sunset,” Celestia whispered to her. “It’s not fair. It’s not fair.” It was a few minutes before Sunset was ready to hear more.

“What else?” she asked heavily, not even trying to hide her fatigue.

“That is the summary of the story of your parents. But it isn’t the end of the story of your family. You might wonder how I found out so much about them. Well, there are those in New Canterlot who remember them. In fact, my darling, you have relatives there,” said Celestia, widening her eyes with an anticipatory smile.

“I have…family?” Sunset asked incredulously. Suddenly, her eyes were alight with hope.

“Yes, love. You have cousins, aunts, and uncles. And…you have grandparents!”

Sunset’s mouth was wide open in amazement. “I have grandparents!” she cried with nascent joy.

“Yes. All four of your grandparents live, Sunset. And…” said Celestia, leaning close, “…they are unspeakably excited about meeting you!”

Sunset leapt to her hooves, unable to contain her joy. She made inarticulate sounds as she bounced about the room, almost as Pinkie might have.

Celestia let her exult for a minute or two, then cleared her throat.

Sunset stopped and looked at her. “There’s more?” she cried.

“Yes, darling. No bad news, though. From here on it’s good news, though some of it is still quite serious. Do you want to take a break? Hear the rest in the morning? I wouldn’t blame you.”

“Mom. It’s me,” Sunset deadpanned. Twilight stifled a laugh.

“I figured. Onward then. So. Well. Here’s the part that’s a bit uncomfortable for me.”

“Uncomfortable for you?”

“Yes. Indeed. So. Here goes.” And Celestia proceeded to tell Sunset the story of how she and Star Swirl had dated and even been lovers for a single night. How there had been a foal, how Celestia had many descendents today, and how Sunset, on both her parents’ sides, was one of them. Sunset’s reaction was similar to Twilight’s – amazement, astonishment, joy, and wonder.

“I’m like your great, great…a lot of greats…granddaughter!” Sunset cried with joy, embracing Celestia.

“Yes, my darling. And I am as glad to know it as you. But it gets better. You are, of course, related to my sister as well. And, if my counterpart and I are genetically identical in the human world, you’re even genetically related to…”

“To my mom and aunt in the human world!” Sunset cried again, overjoyed.

“And…”

“There’s more?” Sunset squeaked, her voice getting higher and higher with excitement.

“I have many descendents. I have found over the centuries that they tend to be extraordinary to some degree, perhaps unsurprisingly. For example, all of the Element Bearers are descended from me on one side, though, like you, one of them is my descendent on both sides.”

“Sweet Faust! I’m related to my friends!” Sunset grinned. She started as she realized something. “All of the Element Bearers?”

Celestia smiled at her happily. “Yes, all of them. For the most part quite distantly, it is true, but related nonetheless.”

Sunset looked at Twilight. “Twi. We’re related.” She sat down, overcome by amazement.

“Yes we are, Sunset – but we’re even more closely related than you think. You see, I’m the Bearer who’s Celestia’s descendent on both sides. But beyond even that – your father and my father were first cousins!”

Sunset’s mouth dropped open.

“Yes!” Twilight said, standing up and trotting over to Sunset. “your father’s mother and my father’s father were sister and brother. So we share a set of great-grandparents! We had always wondered what happened to Uncle Sunrise,” she said a bit sadly. “Now we know.”

“Uncle Sunrise?” Sunset asked in confusion.

“I think of him as an uncle because he’s a generation older than me, though I know he’s technically my first cousin once removed. I never met him though.”

“So we are…second cousins?” Sunset asked.

“You got it. Isn’t that great?”

Sunset smiled a luminous smile, but it darkened suddenly. Twilight noticed, of course. “Sunset, what’s wrong?”

Sunset sighed heavily. “If I’d only known. Oh Twi. If I’d known you were family, maybe I wouldn’t have tried to steal your crown. And if I’d known the girls were family - even if distantly - maybe I’d have been nicer to them, too. I don’t know,” she finished, shaking her head.

Twilight hugged her. “I know. Don’t worry, Sunset. We’ve all forgiven you. Things have worked out all right in the end.” Celestia hugged her too.

Sunset sighed again, but seemed comforted. "My past is not today…” she murmured to herself.

“Sorry?” Twilight asked.

“Nothing. So, ‘cuz’, this is great. I really am happy about it,” Sunset smiled at Twilight.

“Good,” Celestia interjected. “And…”

“MORE?” Sunset cried.

“Yes. You are both related to Cadance too. She is my descendent on both sides. Most alicorns are, as it turns out.”

Sunset shook her head in amazement. “Wow. That’s really great!”

Celestia smiled, though her face soon became serious again. “There’s one last thing. And again, Sunset, if you want to wait to hear about this…”

“No, Mom. I’m hanging in. Tell me.”

Celestia took a deep breath. “Sunset, with the knowledge I had gained about what had happened to your parents…it has been possible…to…” she couldn’t finish.

“To find their bodies?” Sunset finished for her in a very small voice.

Celestia swallowed. “Yes. And the remains of the cart too. There are some objects that have been salvaged, and now they will belong to you. I know they would have wanted you to have them. But, once we found your parents, Sunset, it became necessary to…”

“To bury them,” Sunset finished again with a grimace.

“Yes. They were my descendents, Sunset. I couldn’t leave them there. I’m sorry we couldn’t wait for you, but we thought you would not want them to be…out there, exposed. Now they rest. In honor and peace.”

“Where are they laid?” Sunset asked sorrowfully.

“Here. In the royal graveyard.”

“Wow. Thank you,” Sunset breathed, amazed.

“As I said, they were my descendants as well as your parents. I could not allow them to be laid anywhere else.”

“Weren’t there questions?”

“There were. But I declined to answer them.”

“So. The matter of your foal, and his progeny – it’s to be kept a secret?” Sunset asked delicately.

“Yes. For now. Only you and the other princesses know. Sunset, I ask that we keep it that way for the time being. I’m still unsure about the ramifications of revealing it all.”

“I understand. And I will do as you ask.”

“Thank you, my darling. So…do you want to go to them?” Celestia asked with great compassion.

Sunset nodded.

“Then tomorrow, we will go together,” Celestia finished.

Author's Note

I hope you enjoyed the fanfares, flags, and monograms. I do love a bit of ceremony.

Sir Kibitz addresses Celestia as “Madam” the second time he talks to her. That’s roughly in line with the system of address in the British Honours System, which is the one I’m most familiar with. When addressing a sovereign, one refers to the royal person as “Your Majesty” the first time in conversation, and from thenceforth a slightly less formal “Sire” (for males) or “Madam, or even Ma’am” (for females) is sufficient.

I've had some comments about Sunset being related to her friends. I want to stress that, except in Twilight's case, the degree of relation is quite distant. To share a common ancestor after 1,000 years implies no great degree of relation. The main intent was to show how the Element Bearers are exceptional, in part, because they have Celestia as that common ancestor.

“Come in, my little one,” she heard the voice that was dearest to her in any world call – because, of course, it’s the same voice as Principal Celestia’s.

Part V: Daughter of the Sun || Chapter 44: Hail and Farewell

Part V: Daughter of the Sun || Chapter 44: Hail and Farewell

The royal graveyard was the most peaceful place in all Canterlot. It was immediately adjacent to the military graveyard, another place of great peace, where the heroes who had either fallen defending their country, or who had died after long years of faithful service, slept beneath the green earth.

The royal graveyard was reached at the end of a long walkway lined with the tombs of the Captains of the Royal Guard. A beautiful arch of carven stone, embraced by flowering vines, marked the entry. Sunset, Celestia, and Twilight passed beneath the arch. Twilight had never been here before. She looked at the various tombs and mausoleums in amazement. “Sweet Faust!” she exclaimed in a hushed voice. “That’s the tomb of Princess Platinum!”

Sunset had been to the royal graveyard before, several times. “Yes. Many of the great leaders of early Equestria are interred here. Their bones were moved when Canterlot was founded. See! There’s the tomb of Chancellor Puddinghead, for example. And the grave of Commander Hurricane. They’re next to each other and Princess Platinum, as they wished. Those three really did become best friends after the Windigo incident.”

Twilight shook her head in amazement. “Are their aides buried here too?”

“Of course. See the smaller gravestones next to the big ones? They are all here, as they asked.”

“Wow,” Twilight sighed.

They came to an avenue lined with yew trees. At the end of it were the royal tombs themselves, where Celestia and Luna’s progenitors were buried, or at least memorialized, if their bodies could not be found. There, on a small plot off to one side, next to the cenotaphs of Celestia and Luna’s parents, were two simple, but high quality, granite gravestones that stood side-by-side. They were inscribed as follows:

SUNRISE SHIMMER

Y.T.S. 966-985

LOVING HUSBAND
PROUD FATHER
HE LEFT US TOO SOON

And

GOLDEN STAR

Y.T.S. 966-985

LOVING WIFE
PROUD MOTHER
SHE LEFT US TOO SOON

Sunset was silent. She only stared at the two gravestones for several minutes. Celestia and Twilight stood with her in respectful silence. Finally, silent tears falling from her eyes, Sunset lifted the two bouquets of flowers she had brought with her and laid them on the graves of her parents, but not with magic. With her own hooves she laid them down. Then, she stepped back and was silent once more.

“In perpetuum, pater et mater, ave atque vale,” Sunset intoned quietly as last. Then, without looking back, she turned from the graves and went back down the yew-lined avenue. Celestia and Twilight followed silently.

The party of three had reached the royal quarters again.

“Sunset, I have a few matters to take care of before dinner,” said Celestia quietly. “Will you be all right? I can stay if you need me to.”

“Don’t worry Mom, I know you have stuff to do. Twilight, can you hang for a while?”

“Sure, Sunset. I’d love to.”

Sunset smiled at Celestia. “See. My cousin’s got it covered. No worries.”

Celestia returned her smile. “I’m glad she’ll be with you. I’ve had the things that could be salvaged from your parents’ cart put in your room. It might be nice to have a friend with you when you look at them.”

“I’m sure you’re right.”

“All right. I’m off then. See you at dinner, you two. Luna will be there too.” With a final nuzzle for both Sunset and Twilight, Celestia headed down the corridor toward the throne room.

Twilight looked at Sunset. “You sure about this? You’ve had a lot of news in the past 12 hours.”

“I can face it with you at my side, Twi,” Sunset said simply, and headed into her room. She found a large chest at the foot of her bed that had not been there before. “This must be it.” Carefully she opened the chest and began to look at the objects within. Twilight stood respectfully at her side. There was a pretty flannel blanket on top. Sunset removed it, hugged it shamelessly, and passed it to Twilight. Underneath there were various items, some more significant than others. One thing that moved Sunset particularly was a pretty comb, apparently made of mother-of-pearl.

“It must have been hers,” Twilight breathed.

“Yes,” said Sunset softly, with shining eyes.

“She’d be glad if she knew you were going to use it from now on,” Twilight pointed out carefully.

“And so I shall,” agreed Sunset.

There were other things – empty glass jars that had been cleaned, small carved wooden boxes, a few bits. Twilight gasped suddenly. “Sunset, look at this!” In her magic she held up a much smaller square blanket made of alternating white and yellow panels. It was unmistakably a foal’s blanket. “It must have been yours!” Twilight exclaimed.

Sunset took the blanket and looked at it closely. It did seem familiar somehow. She hugged it to herself. “Oh Twi. I feel like I can almost touch them.”

Twilight had been doing pretty well up until then, but this was her own breaking point. “I know, sweetie, I know,” she said with a sob. “I’m so sorry.”

“Thanks Twi. And thanks for being here with me. It would be hard to deal with this alone.” They embraced for a time. Then, Sunset went back to rummaging carefully through the chest.

After a few quiet minutes, Twilight found the courage to ask Sunset about something that had been bothering her since they had left the graveyard. “Sunset,” she asked tentatively. “Can I ask you something?”

“Anything.”

“What…what was it that you said to them? You know, at the graveyard. It sounded like Roanan.”

Sunset didn’t respond right away.

Worried, Twilight hedged. “It’s ok if you don’t want to talk about it…”

“It was in Roanan,” Sunset answered. “It was an adaptation of the last line of an ancient poem by a Roanan author named Catullus. He was mourning the death of his brother. It meant…” Sunset had to pause for a moment to maintain her composure. “It meant, forever, father and mother, hail and farewell.” She looked away for a moment.

Twilight sniffled and wiped away more tears. “Wow,” she said quietly. “That’s beautiful. You’re an amazing pony, Sunset. Hail and farewell. Because you were meeting them and saying goodbye to them, both at the same time.”

Sunset nodded gratefully, not trusting herself to speak.

“But…forever?” Twilight asked.

“I don’t know that it will be forever, Twi. But it sure feels like it right now.”

Twilight couldn’t think of a worthwhile response. So, she just embraced her friend again. She held Sunset for a long time.

Dinner was relatively quiet and serious, though not exactly somber. Luna was brought up to speed, and the plans for tomorrow were discussed. Cadance had returned to the Crystal Empire the day before.

“Sunset, if you like, I’ve made arrangements for you to go to New Canterlot tomorrow, to meet your family. Do you want to do that? If you don’t, it’s ok – I can reschedule. No one would blame you. Today has been a hard day.”

Sunset appeared to be thinking about the prospect.

“I won’t be able to go with you – I’m sorry about that, but the delegation I have to meet tomorrow can’t be postponed,” Celestia continued.

“But I can come with you,” said Twilight supportively.

“Thanks, Twi. Yes, Mom, I’d like to go. After all, this isn’t just about me. You said they want to see me too.”

“They do,” Celestia reassured her. “Very, very much.”

Sunset managed a smile, though she did feel a bit nervous now.

Celestia anticipated her question. “I haven’t told them a lot – it wouldn’t be fair – they should learn about you from you, Sunset. All I’ve said is that you’re even more gifted than your parents, and that while you did go through a pretty rough patch the past few years, since then you’ve become a young mare of whom I am very, very proud. A young mare who does her parents great credit,” Celestia finished, with a meaningful look at Sunset.

Sunset smiled gratefully at her.

“I will ensure that your sleep is untroubled tonight, my niece,” said Luna kindly. “I wish for you to be well rested for tomorrow.”

“Thank you, Aunt Luna.”

The four ponies chatted for a bit longer, then began to retire to their various chambers for the evening.

“See you tomorrow, Twi!” said Sunset as Twilight started to head toward the guest wing.

“Oh! You’re not coming yet?” Twilight inquired.

Sunset looked at Celestia. “Not yet. I have a couple more things to talk with Mom about.”

“Ok! Don’t stay up too late! ”Twilight called over her shoulder as she continued on her way.

Next, Luna departed to watch over the night, leaving Celestia and Sunset alone in the hall. Celestia suddenly seemed a bit awkward and uncomfortable. She pre-empted whatever Sunset was going to ask her about with an apology. “I really am sorry I am not going with you tomorrow,” she began. “Although there isthe matter of the delegation, I also…well, I have found that wherever I go, I tend to, shall we say, overshadow the goings-on? I don’t want that for you, Sunset. Tomorrow is for you.”

“Thanks, Mom. I understand what you’re saying. I’d be glad to have you along anyway, though.”

Celestia smiled at her, but then became a bit awkward again. Sunset was surprised. She had rarely seen Celestia at a loss for words. After a moment she spoke again, almost embarrassed. “Sunset, there is one other thing,”

“Ok Mom. Don’t worry. What is it?”

“Well, I just thought – it’s been a tough day for you, and tomorrow will be fun but exhausting. Plus when you go back to your room, your parents’ things will be there. I was just thinking that…you might not want…”

“To be alone tonight?” Sunset finished for her. “But I won’t be alone. Twi will be there.”

“Yes. We have a lot to make up for, Sunset. I know you’re a grown mare, but I have to admit…I wish I could…well…hold you tonight,” Celestia finally admitted in a small voice, blushing.

Sunset gasped. “Of course! I…it would be a dream come true! Don’t be embarrassed, Mom. I think you’re right. We need some…snuggle time.”

Celestia was clearly relieved. “Good. I’ll see you in a few minutes, then?”

“Sure. I’ll be right there.”

Sunset could hardly contain her anticipation. This truly was a dream come true. She readied herself for bed as quickly as possible, taking care not to wake Twilight, then rushed back to her mother’s room and knocked softly on the door.

“Come in,” came Celestia’s voice.

Sunset pushed the door open with her hoof and peered in. The only light still remaining was the warm light of a fire in Celestia’s personal fireplace. Dimly, she could see her mother resting in her bed.

“Come here, my little sun,” said Celestia’s voice softly.

Sunset, feeling a bit shy in spite of herself, slowly cantered into the room until she could clearly see her mother’s face in the firelight. Celestia’s welcoming face was full of affection and joy. She lifted her wing. The implication was clear, and Sunset no longer hesitated. She jumped into the bed and snuggled up against her mother’s side. She felt Celestia’s soft wing come down and wrap itself around her. At the same time she saw her mother’s golden magic light pulling the blankets up over them both.

Sunset sighed with contentment. Celestia gently nuzzled her head and mane for a few moments, then she whispered. “Sleep now, my precious filly. I love you so much. Rest, safe under my wing.”

“I love you too, Mama,” said Sunset in a very small voice. Only once before in her life had she felt so warm and safe, and it had been in the arms of another Celestia in another world. Once again Sunset felt overwhelmed by gratitude. But she had little time to ponder the blessings of her life – soon sleep overcame her, and she slept long and well.

Author's Note

It’s deliberate that the avenue to the royal tombs is lined with yew trees. Yew trees symbolize death, but also rebirth. They can simultaneously express the sorrow and grief that accompanies mortality, but also the hope of rebirth and resurrection.

Y.T.S. – Year of the Two Sisters.

Roanan is the Equestrian version of Latin. I’m pretty sure I’m not the first author to think of this.

“Hail and Farewell” – from the 101st poem by Gaius Valerius Catullus. I’m not a big fan of Catullus in general – he’s quite ribald – but he hit this one out of the park. And it’s very appropriate in this setting – Catullus’s brother was away from Rome when he died, so Catullus had to travel overseas to bury him. So, he met his brother for the first time in (probably) years and said goodbye to him for life in the same moment.

The show steers clear of issues of religion, faith, and the afterlife (as is common for most cartoons for children and young adults). Rather than introduce a religious/faith system for my version of Equestria, I chose to interpret the show's silence in this way: Equestria is pre-revelatory. In my thought, Equestria does have a deity (and it's not the Two Sisters or "Faust", though they are pretty much demi-goddesses) but that deity has not chosen to reveal itself yet. That's why Sunset isn't sure that she will see her parents again. On the other hand, she's not sure she won't. The main purpose of her statement (“I don’t know that it will be forever, Twi. But it sure feels like it right now.”) is not to express a faith position, but to express that grief of this kind, even among people of faith, feels so intense as to seem insurmountable.

I do happen to be a person of faith. If you want to discuss, please send me a private message.

Ok, so the end of the chapter is fluffy. Too bad.

Part V: Daughter of the Sun || Chapter 45: Family and Fate

Part V: Daughter of the Sun || Chapter 45: Family and Fate

The next morning Sunset met Twilight at the train station. It was one of those clear, sunny days that seemed brighter in Equestria than anywhere else. Sunset took it as a hopeful sign, even though she was a nervous as a cat. Twilight gave her a happy smile and wave of her hoof.

“Hey! You ready? Shall we hit the road?”

Sunset returned the smile, taking a deep breath. “Yeah. Let’s do it.” The two ponies boarded the train and took their seats. Once the train had departed, Twilight had a question.

“I don’t think you ever came in last night. Is everything ok?”

Sunset blushed. “Yeah…uh…Mom and I just needed some…snuggle time,” Sunset admitted.

Twilight instantly broke out into a ridiculously broad smile. “Oh my gosh that is so ADORABLE!” she squeed happily.

“Twi! Keep your voice down!” Sunset hissed, looking over shoulder.

Twilight chuckled. “We’re alone in this train car, Sunset, in case you’d forgotten. Besides, you have nothing to be embarrassed about. I’m really glad you and Celestia are making up for lost time. And no one will hear about it from me.”

Sunset seemed mollified, but it took a few minutes for her blush to fade.

“You still nervous?” Twilight asked, after she thought Sunset had recovered sufficiently. “I know I’d be nervous.”

“Yeah. Yeah, I have to admit that I am.”

“Well, I’m glad I came along then. But just think, Sunset! Maybe for the first time, and I don’t mean this to make you sad, you are traveling to meet ponies who you know ahead of time are excited to meet you! It’s going to be a totally new experience!”

“Well, that’s part of what’s making me nervous, I guess. I mean, should I, like, hug them and stuff? What if…what if they’re really weird? What if they think I’m weird?”

“Sunset. While I think it’s totally normal to be a bit anxious about something like this, I think everything is going to be just fine. You are descended from these ponies – made out of them. They are going to love you. It’s gonna be ok.”

“You’re…I’m sure you’re right,” Sunset stammered.

“And as for what to do when you meet them, I think that will be ok too. You’ll know what to do. Worst case scenario: let them take the lead. They are old and experienced and all.”

Sunset smiled wanly. “Ok, I’ll try to relax.”

The trip to New Canterlot was not very long – only three hours. As the train pulled into the station, Sunset noted the time – it was 11 am. Still plenty of the day left.

The train lurched to stop. “Ok, sweetie. Are you ready? Celestia said they’d be waiting.”

Sunset looked a bit pale. “Twilight, I’ve never met anyone I’m related to before. I…”

At this Twilight actually laughed a little. “Of course you have, Sunset! You’ve met me!”

Sunset stared at her for a second. Then Twilight watched with satisfaction as some of them tension left Sunset’s body. “Oh. Oh, of course. You’re right.”

“You can do this. And I’ll be right there. Remember, they’re my family too. I haven’t seen them in a while, but I remember them, and I think they’ll remember me. How about this? I’ll go out just a bit ahead of you and prepare the way. Ok?”

Sunset took a deep breath and slowly let it out through pursed lips. “Ok.”

Twilight nodded and stepped off the train. She looked around, glad again that she had insisted on not being formally received by the local government. It didn’t take her long to spot Sunset’s (and her) relatives. They were standing in a large group with balloons and a banner that proclaimed 'Welcome Home, Sunset!'. She trotted over to them, waving a hoof and smiling as she came.

“Twilight!” a pretty older unicorn mare with light red fur and a pale yellow mane cried out, coming toward her.

“Great-Aunt Sunbeam!” Twilight cried, returning the greeting. She and Sunbeam embraced warmly.

“Look at you. An alicorn and a princess! We are so proud. You’ve grown up so much since the last time we saw you. When was it?” Sunbeam asked.

“Five years ago, at the last reunion. I remember it well.” Twilight said a bit sheepishly.

“I’m surprised,” her great-aunt teased her. “If I remember correctly, you spent almost the entire time shut up in your room reading!”

“Yes, sadly, you’re right. I’m not like that anymore, I’m glad to say. I mean – I still love books! But I’ve got friends now, and I get out pretty regularly.”

Sunbeam smiled fondly at her. “I always knew you’d come out of your shell, Twilight. You’re too much like your grandpa.” They were abruptly joined by an older unicorn stallion with a ruby coat and a white mane and tail.

“Great-Uncle Crimson!” Twilight cried, again embracing her elder.

“Hello Twilight. It’s so good to see you again. It’s been too long. We tried to make your coronation, you know. Unfortunately, your cousin Scarlet was graduating the same day, and so…”

“There’s nothing to apologize for. I understand. To be honest, I would have preferred a small, private ceremony, but Celestia insisted on making a big deal of it.”

The three ponies were joined at that moment by another older unicorn couple. The stallion, who was bright orange with a red mane streaked with yellow, spoke up with a bow. He had a deep, resonant voice. “Princess Twilight, it’s an honor to meet you. I am Firebrand, and this,” he said, indicating an older unicorn mare standing next to him, “is my wife, Golden Glitter.” The mare in question bowed as well. Twilight couldn’t help staring at her for a moment. Although she had a cyan mane, her coat was almost the same color as Sunset’s. And Sunset clearly had her eyes.

“We are Golden Star’s parents,” Golden Glitter said by explanation. She had a very soft voice, only a little louder than Fluttershy’s.

Twilight returned their bows. “Please, call me Twilight. After all, we are related by marriage.”

Sunset’s maternal grandparents looked a bit surprised, but both nodded.

Crimson Gem spoke again. “Twilight, we’ve decided that just the four of us will meet her at first. We don’t want to completely overwhelm her with aunts and uncles and cousins.”

“I think that’s a good idea, Uncle Crimson. She’s excited, but…a bit nervous.”

“In fact, the two grandmas are going first of all,” said Firebrand, motioning to his wife.

“We figure grandmas are pretty nonthreatening,” Sunbeam Sheen pointed out with a twinkle in her eye.

“Well, again, sounds like a good idea. So, are you ready?”

The two mares nodded, looking at each other. They seemed a bit nervous too.

“Why don’t the two of you follow me? You can meet her in the train car. That way, you have a bit of privacy.” Twilight gestured with her head, then began to canter to the train car, the two mares in tow. When she got to the car, she stopped them. “Let me just make sure she’s ready.”

Twilight went into the car, and found Sunset still standing where she had left her. “Sunset, they’re here. Listen, how about this? You’re going to meet your grandmas first. They’re going to come on the train, so it will be more private. Ok?”

Sunset swallowed, then nodded. Twilight couldn’t help but get a bit moved as she gave Sunset a beautific smile of anticipation. She turned and called out the door, “Ok, you can come in! She’s ready!”

Sunset heard the clop of hooves. Then an older unicorn mare came up the steps into the train car, followed closely by another. Sunset could instantly tell they were related to her. Time seemed to stop as they looked at each other.

The one who had come in first, who had a cyan mane and eyes, slowly walked toward her, a look of incredible wonder in her eyes. The other one, who had a pale yellow mane, was close behind, and was already smiling with joy.

The cyan-maned mare spoke first. “Sunset?” she asked softly. “Hello, sweetheart. My name is Golden Glitter. Your mother was my daughter.”

The other mare was shaking her head in amazement. “And I am your other grandmother, Sunbeam Sheen. Your father was my son.”

Sunset looked from one mare to the other, openmouthed, having no idea what to say or do.

Slowly, cautiously, they both came closer to her. “Oh, Goldy. Isn’t she beautiful?” Sunbeam breathed to Golden Glitter. Then the tears started in all three sets of eyes simultaneously, and only an instant later Sunset found herself in the embrace of both her grandmothers.

Listening to the sound of the train tracks coming through the open window, Sunset found herself letting her mind wander. So much had happened over the past few days – her mind was tired. She just stared out the window and took a break from directing her thoughts.

After a few minutes she started to look around the inside of the train car, taking in details she hadn’t noticed on the trip to New Canterlot. She and Twilight were the only two ponies in the car, of course. Twilight being an actual princess, and Sunset having the interim status of a royal duchess, they rated a private car. Like most things ponies made, it was a fine example of high quality, loving workmanship. The woodwork of the car was intricately carved and carefully and fancifully decorated in various pastel colors of paint. Sunset smiled. Ordinary objects like train cars were rarely decorated at all in the human world.

Her eyes wandered to her friend. Twilight was sitting next to her happily reading a book. Sunset loved books herself, but nobody loved books like Twilight. Sunset smirked affectionately at her. It was still strange to see her as a pony. The color of her coat was the same as her skin color in her human form, as were the colors of her mane. Her eyes were exactly the same. She looked again at Twilight’s cutie mark. She had never really noticed it in detail, as, in Twilight’s human form, it formed an interrupted pattern on her dress. It appeared to consist of a six pointed magenta star with an interdigitated white star behind it, surrounded by five smaller six pointed white stars. It was one of the most intricate cutie marks Sunset had ever seen. Something about it was tickling Sunset’s brain.

“Twilight,” she said, breaking the last 30 minutes of silence.

“Hmm?” Twilight responded distractedly, not looking up from her book.

“Your cutie mark. The five white stars – they represent your friends, don’t they? I mean, the Element Bearers.”

Twilight blinked a couple times and looked over at Sunset. “Oh! Yes. I didn’t know that, of course, until after we had rescued Luna. I didn’t even put it together right away – it took a few weeks, but as my relationships with the girls got stronger and stronger, I realized that…” –Twilight got a little moved here – “our friendship had been written on my flanks long before any of us had even met each other.”

Sunset smiled warmly. “That is really sweet. I mean, that’s epic. And the big magenta star represents you.”

“Yes. It represents me, and my own Element – the Element of Magic. But of course, I didn’t know that either, until I actually saw the Element for the first time.”

“This is so interesting! Tell me about that.”

“Well, the Element of Magic only manifests itself when the other five Elements are present and are being wielded by worthy bearers. Until we faced Nightmare Moon, that hadn’t happened in a thousand years, so nopony, except Celestia herself, I suppose, knew what it even looked like. But sure enough, when we stood against Nightmare Moon, and I invoked the Elements, the Element of Magic flared into being right in front of me – a six pointed magenta star.”

“What happened then?”

“Well…we…used the Rainbow Wave for the first time.”

“Oh. That’s when Aunt Luna…”

“When she was freed from the influence of the Night Mare.” It was impossible to ignore the similarities between what had happened to Luna and what Sunset herself had experienced, so Twilight didn’t try. “It was almost exactly like what happened to you, Sunset. She was weak, and in tears, and she ran right to Celestia and begged her to forgive her. And, of course, Celestia did, right away.”

“That’s how you knew. When…I was in the crater…you knew what to do.”

Twilight gave Sunset a reassuring smile and rubbed her shoulder with her hoof. “Yes. As soon as I heard you apologize I started to realize what had happened. And then I knew I had to help you.”

Sunset smiled shyly. “But…at first you seemed really angry.”

“I was, but only until I knew how the Wave had affected you.”

Sunset was genuinely surprised. “You mean it doesn’t always work the same way?”

“Well, no. You know that yourself – it was different with the Sirens.”

“A little different, but not substantially. They experienced everything I did, just in a slightly different order and way.”

“Ok, I see your point. But it’s true – the Rainbow Wave affects different beings in different ways. For example, the two times it was used on Discord, all it did was turn him to stone.”

“No weakness? No…being forced to relive his sins?” Sunset asked in surprise.

“Nope. And when we used it on Tirek, it just took back the magic he’d stolen and banished him back to Tartarus. So, when you were in the crater, I didn’t know what had happened until you said you were sorry, and until I saw your eyes. Then, I knew. It was subconscious at first, but it didn’t take me long to realize it had had the same effect on you that Luna had experienced. And then of course I couldn’t be angry anymore. But even before that I had decided to give you a second chance.”

“You did? Why? I mean, obviously I’m not criticizing! Just…curious.”

“I remembered Celestia’s face. I knew she still cared about you, so I did what I thought she would want.”

“Wow. I…didn’t know that.”

“Well, I’m glad I told you then. You see, Sunset – even in your darkest hour, Celestia’s love for you was with you,” Twilight said softly.

Sunset’s breath hitched a bit. “Through you, Twilight.”

Twilight smiled awkwardly. “Yes. I’m…glad I was able to do that for you, though of course, as we’ve discussed, I really do wish I’d been able to be more gentle with the whole process.”

“And I’ve told you that it was exactly what I needed.” There were a few moments of companionable silence. Then, with a rush, Sunset realized what had been tickling her mind about Twilight’s cutie mark. “Wait…Twilight, you’re saying that, before it manifested when you were fighting Nightmare Moon, the only pony in Equestria who knew what the Element of Magic looked like was my mom?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“Twilight, when did you get your cutie mark?” Sunset asked intensely.

“Uh, I got it while I was taking the Entrance Exam for Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.”

“Huh. Ok, go on,”

“Sunset, what’s this…”

“Please, Twi. Just humor me.”

“Ok. Well, I was trying to hatch a dragon egg…”

“Like you do…” said Sunset, nodding knowingly.

“Oh. You had the same test?”

“It’s always the same test.”

“Oh. Well, anyway, I was having a lot of trouble, but suddenly there was a huge BOOM. I didn’t know it at the time, but it was Rainbow Dash performing her first Sonic Rainboom. The sound startled me so much I had a surge.”

Sunset’s eyes went wide as she grinned and started to laugh. “Oh, no! Seriously?”

Twilight smiled too. “Yeah, it was pretty spectacular. I did hatch the egg, which turned out to be Spike’s egg, but the surge continued. I turned my parents into potted plants, among other things.”

Sunset gaped, trying to keep her laughter under control.

“Well, I guess the magical signature attracted Celestia’s attention, because she came into the testing room herself, put out my surge, and polymorphed my parents back into themselves. It was right then that I got my cutie mark. And Celestia asked me to be her personal student right then as…” Twilight stopped as her eyes grew wide. “Sunset…I think I know what you’re thinking!”

“Yes. While I’m sure Mom really was impressed by your magical potential, Twi, the shape of your cutie mark couldn’t have been lost on her either.”

Twilight was shaking her head in amazement. “Why haven’t I ever thought of this? I’ve always thought it was the surge and hatching the egg that convinced her to take me as her student, but it was…”

“Also the fact that the Element of Magic was written on your flank, along with five other stars that she must have realized represented the other five Elements,” Sunset finished for her.

“Which would mean that…”

“That you were always destined to wield the Elements with your friends and overcome Nightmare Moon.”

Twilight was looking at Sunset in awe. “She knew all along. Celestia knew all along.”

“Yes,” said Sunset simply. She only needed one last piece of information to complete her conclusion. “What year was that?”

“995. Why?”

Sunset sighed slowly and heavily. Twilight found this distressing – she hadn’t heard Sunset sigh like that since before they had defeated the Sirens. “Sunset. What’s wrong?”

“It was always you. It was never me.” Sunset shook her head.

“I think I know what you’re getting at, but tell me more,” Twilight encouraged gently.

“She accepted you as a student only one year after she accepted me. That means that almost the whole time I was her student, she knew I wasn’t going to be the one to wield the Elements or face Nightmare Moon.”

“Ok. So, what does that mean?”

“Twilight!” Sunset cried with frustration. “I knew about the legend. I read most of the same books you did. I mean, I didn’t know Aunt Luna was Nightmare Moon, but I knew Nightmare Moon was going to return soon. I thought I was going to be the one to stop her. It’s part of why I started to push Mom as the time drew closer, and part of why I couldn’t understand when she wouldn’t let me learn faster.”

“Oh, I see.”

Sunset shook her head again, frowning. “Just another stupid idea I had about myself that got me into trouble,” she said with dejection.

“Did you ever talk to Celestia about it?”

“No. I’m not sure why. Maybe I realized subconsciously that I’d be too disappointed if she said I wasn’t the one. Or maybe I wouldn’t have accepted it.” Sunset hung her head. “And most of those books were in the Restricted Section…”

There were a few moments of silence. Twilight decided Sunset had talked herself out. “Sunset. It’s in the past. Please don’t beat yourself up about it.”

“It’s not that easy, Twi. I don’t know…what I’m doing anymore. I don’t even know…”

“What do you mean?” asked Twilight, increasingly concerned.

Sunset looked directly at Twilight. “Twi, if I wasn’t going to be the one to overcome Nightmare Moon, why did Mom take me as a personal student? She must have had a reason. But the worst thing is – whatever the reason was, well, it’s over now.”

“Over now? Ok, I’m really lost.”

“Oh come on, Twi! I threw it all away! I know Mom and I have made up – in fact, our relationship is growing and getting stronger every day. But I never finished my studies. And I stole an Element of Harmony – the Chief Element, by the way – and I misused it. You’ve forgiven me for that, and you know I’m grateful, but whatever…potential or destiny I might have had…well, I’m pretty sure it’s long gone.”

Twilight felt her heart go out to her friend. In a way, she was glad their conversation had led to this point. She had hoped that Sunset was truly moving beyond her past, but now she knew that Sunset was still struggling with guilt and regret. What was new was that uncertainty and disappointment were added into the mix. It was a hard burden to bear, and Sunset needed to share it. “Sweetie, is that what you think?” she asked softly.

“Yes. It is.” Sunset admitted. “I feel…like my life has ended before it even had a chance to begin. I’m not bitter, just…disappointed. I have so many regrets. And I don’t know what to do. Magic came into the human world because of me. I feel like I may have to stay there, to protect it – to do damage control. I don’t know what my destiny is, Twilight, or if I even have one anymore. I feel like…I threw away any chance to achieve the potential Mom saw in me. Whatever it was.”

Twilight pulled her into a hug. Sunset didn’t resist, but she didn’t return the hug either. She was feeling too angry at herself. Twilight decided to drop some hints. It wasn’t her place to reveal anything definite, but she couldn’t leave her friend down in the dumps, either. “Well, you’re wrong.”

Sunset shifted slightly. “What?”

“You’re wrong,” Twilight said again, simply.

Sunset turned suddenly so she could look into Twilight’s eyes. “You know something. You know something, don’t you?!”

Twilight gave her a compassionate look. “It’s not my place to give any details, so you need to talk to your mom about this. But I can tell you not to be so down on yourself. You may have left one path, but there are others.”

Sunset stared at her. “Twi…”

“I’m serious – I can’t say anything more on this subject. You’ve got to talk to your mom about this.”

Sunset thought for a moment. Then, she finally relaxed into Twilight’s hug. “Ok. I’ll...I’ll talk to her.”

“Good.”

That evening, Sunset watched in awe as her mother lowered the sun. Another day was done. On a nearby tower, Sunset saw her aunt raise the moon. She smiled. It was a privilege to watch them. But the same cloud that had covered her heart on the train back to Canterlot earlier that day came to haunt her again. Here were two mighty alicorns who knew their places in the grand scheme of things. Next to them, she felt very lost and very small.

Celestia gave a great sigh as she allowed her magic to come back down to normal levels. She smiled to herself and turned to her daughter, immediately noticing the hanging head and unhappy mood.

“Darling. What troubles you?”

Sunset looked up. “I…don’t know what to do. I don’t know where I’m going. I don’t know what I’ve lost.”

Celestia nodded. “I had a feeling it would not be long before these questions began to occur to you.”

“Twilight and I were talking about it on the train today. She said I should talk to you about it.”

“She was right.”

Sunset swallowed. “Mom, listen – it was…having the wrong idea about my destiny – about my place – that got me into trouble the first time around. I don’t want to risk that again. So, any question that I ask – if you think it’s best not to answer it, I promise I’ll understand. I won’t push. Never again!”

Celestia just nodded.

“Mom…what is my destiny? Have I lost it? Has my failure cost me everything? What did you see in me? Is it still there? Who did I see in the mirror that day – who I could become, or just who I wanted to become? Do you understand what I’m asking?”

Celestia took a deep breath, and did not answer right away. “Come inside, love. It’s getting chilly. Let us sit by the fire to discuss these matters.”

The two ponies went back into Celestia’s private quarters and sat down by the fire. Celestia pulled Sunset close and draped a wing over her shoulders. “Now, what brought this on?”

“I was looking at Twilight’s cutie mark, and I realized that you knew all along that she was going to be the one to bear the Element of Magic and stop Nightmare Moon. You knew this almost the entire time I was your student. Which means that my destiny, if I ever really had one, must have been different. I guess I’m wondering what you saw in me, and…if I’ve lost it. Given it up, thrown it away, by…falling so far.” Sunset’s head was hanging low now.

Celestia understood that the conversation she and Sunset were about to have would be one of the most important conversations of Sunset’s entire life. She wanted to make it a very positive one. “Sunset, first let me reassure you. There is true forgiveness. What you did from the time you left until the time Twilight defeated you – that really is forgiven.”

“But there are consequences for wicked behavior. I can be forgiven, but still…have thrown away what or who I could have been.”

“There are consequences. Some of those you have already faced. Others may not be clear to you for many years. But your fundamental nature has not changed, Sunset. You are still yourself. In fact, you are more yourself now than you ever were before.”

Sunset was confused. She looked up at Celestia quizzically.

“I would say that the true Sunset Shimmer is the one I see before me now. She has learned the value of kindness, generosity, laughter, honesty, and loyalty. And she is brave, and has risked her own life to save the lives of her friends. In a very real way, Sunset, you are now yourself. The old you was a mockery – a shadow of who you were meant to be.”

Sunset’s eyes were very wide.

“So you see, in an equally real way, you are now free to achieve your destiny, when you weren’t before. Do you understand, Sunset? Turning from evil has made you free. You have not diminished – rather you have grown! Now, would you have achieved your destiny more quickly if you had not given in to evil? Perhaps. It is hard to say for sure. And do you now carry burdens and regrets that I would have spared you? Yes. But these things can be turned for good. They can teach you wisdom and compassion, and from what I’ve heard, they already have.”

Sunset felt a bright joy welling up inside her. Her mother was taking her fears and turning them on their heads. “You’re amazing,” she breathed. “With just a few sentences, you’ve given me back my hope.”

“Good. I can tell you a bit more. And again, note this, Sunset – I can tell you more now because you are ready. You weren’t before.”

Sunset just smiled.

“I did see something different in you from what I saw in Twilight. Now, I know you no longer desire greatness, or to rule over others, but those things may be your fate nonetheless. This I will tell you, and then I must leave the rest for you to discover: do you know how many ponies have been born in the entire history of Equestria whose cutie marks consist of an eight-rayed sun?”

Sunset thought. “Uh, no. I don’t know.”

“Exactly two.”

Sunset boggled. “But that means…”

“Yes. Both of those ponies are here in this room, my love.”

Sunset was almost speechless – the different possible implications of what Celestia had just told her were astounding, and not all of them were good. “But Mom…I…”

“There is nothing to be afraid of. I know your mind will run with what I have just told you, but there is one thing I can reassure you of – this is a good and wonderful and happy thing. Don’t worry. I am not going anywhere – at least not anytime soon.”

Sunset swallowed. “Ok. That’s…that’s a relief.”

Celestia smiled proudly at her daughter. “You have a bright future, my little sun. Now, I have entrusted you with some heavy knowledge. I have done this believing that you are mature enough to handle it. So, don’t dwell on it or overthink it or let it go to your head. The main reason I’ve told you this is to encourage you. Ok?”

Sunset smiled. “Yes, mother. I’ll try. I’ll do my best.”

Celestia nuzzled her affectionately. “That is all I can ask of you.”

Author's Note

Please don’t get on my case about not describing/narrating the three days Sunset spent in her home village getting to know her grandparents and extended family. It would be another fic in and of itself, and I’ll never get this published if I don’t press on. If there’s lots of demand, maybe I’ll make another fic about it. The focus of this fic is more on Sunset’s life in the human world – Book 5 is an interlude, and I can’t let it get too long.

Suffice it to say that Sunset is completely welcomed, gets many chances to tell her story and to learn all about her relatives, and gets showered with gifts/heirlooms/love before she heads back to Canterlot.

I’m not kidding about Celestia knowing Twilight’s destiny the moment she saw her cutie mark. I’m probably not the first person to think of this.

Sunset’s reference to who she saw in the mirror refers to her vision of herself as an alicorn princess in Star Swirl’s mirror in “The Fall of Sunset Shimmer”.

Part V: Daughter of the Sun || Chapter 46: Sisters in Loss

Part V: Daughter of the Sun || Chapter 46: Sisters in Loss

Sunset elected to return to the human world somewhat incognito. She wanted to see her friends very soon, but she was exhausted, and first wanted to be reunited to her human mother and aunt. She was welcomed home with joy and great interest, and spent a quiet evening with her human family, bringing them up to date. She turned in early; her fatigue getting the better of her. But there was one last thing to do before bed. She sent a text message, and receiving the reply she hoped for, looked forward to meeting Applejack early in the morning.

The next day, the two young women worked in the barn for a while in silence. Applejack knew Sunset pretty well at this point – it was obvious to her that Sunset had something she wanted to talk about, but either wasn’t sure how to begin, or was having trouble working herself up to do it. Applejack also knew that all she had to do was be patient. If she just waited a bit, the fire of Sunset’s spirit would compel her to bring up what was on her mind.

Sure enough, after about an hour, Sunset stopped, leaning on her pitchfork. She looked at Applejack. “AJ,” she asked without preamble, “back when I was evil, I never teased you about your parents, or used what had happened to them against you.”

Applejack stopped too. “That’s true,” she agreed.

“Do you know why?”

Applejack baled a bit more hay. “Ah didn’t know at the time, of course, but now…Ah figure that since you’d lost your parents too, you…just couldn’t go there.”

Sunset nodded. “I didn’t have many scruples back then, but making fun of anyone whose parents were dead was one of them.”

Applejack decided that now that Sunset had gotten started, it was ok to keep the ball rolling. “Ah’m glad to hear it. May Ah ask why you’re bringin’ it up now?”

“You remember the story. How I was found on a frozen mountainside, and my parents’ bodies were never found. No one even knew their names, or where they came from. I was lucky that apparently I was old enough to know my own name.”

Applejack nodded, listening supportively.

Sunset swallowed. “AJ…when I went back to Equestria, I found out some things.”

Applejack’s expression immediately softened. She was beginning to be able to tell where this was going.

“Princess Celestia had done some research. She used time magic – a lot of it – to travel back in time to try to find out who my parents were and what happened to them. Well, it turns out that she…succeeded.”

Applejack had already moved closer to Sunset, ready to hold her. It was clear as day that some holding was going to be needed. “Go on, sugarcube,” she said quietly.

Sunset took a deep breath and looked down. “Celestia…she was able to find them, not long after it happened. She was glad of that…because…,” Sunset swallowed again, “…because if she’d found them right before it happened, she’d have been tempted…to try to save them.” And she looked up into Applejack’s eyes with a look of such anguish that Applejack took her upper arm in her hand.

“Oh, darlin’,” was all Applejack could say. She understood. How many times had she dreamed of somehow saving her own parents? Far too many to count.

“AJ…you understand why she…,” Sunset was squeezing her fists now, trying to keep her composure. A tear ran down her cheek. “…why she couldn’t do that…”

“Ah suppose that saving them could…well, change history or somethin’, huh?”

Sunset could only nod. “There was a cart…with them. It had things in it. Once she knew where to look, she was able to find it…and them…in the present day. AJ…the things in the cart – perfectly preserved! They were frozen, you see.”

“Ah understand.”

Sunset was breathing hard now. She didn’t say anything again for a moment.

“Sunset,” Applejack asked, very softly, “would you like to show them to me?”

“Yes!” Sunset exclaimed, glad and relieved that Applejack had figured that out. “To all the girls. But I want to show you first.” She looked up at Applejack again.

“You don’t have to explain. Ah know why,” Applejack reassured her.

Sunset closed her eyes and sighed with relief. But Applejack could tell she wasn’t done. “Celestia also…had…,” here Sunset almost broke down. She reached out and grabbed Applejack’s hand as more tears spilled from her eyes. Applejack squeezed back, trying to pass on some of her own strength. “…she had their bodies moved. Buried. In Canterlot!” Sunset gasped and covered her mouth with her hand.

“Of course she did, sugarcube. So…you were able to visit them, right?”

Sunset nodded. “Oh, AJ,” she said through gritted teeth.

“Ah know. Ah know. It’s ok, Ah know.”

Sunset took another very deep breath, steeling herself to finish what she had to say. “There are good things. I know their names now!” Sunset managed a true smile. “I know what they looked like. I know they loved me. And once Celestia knew who they were, and where they were from…AJ, I have family! I met them! I have all four grandparents, an aunt, an uncle, and five cousins!”

Applejack gave her a warm smile, full of true happiness for her.

“And they were so glad to meet me! They love me, even though…well, they thought I was dead too.”

Applejack nodded.

Sunset’s mood dimmed again. “But AJ, as glad as I am to find out where I’m from, and to meet all these wonderful relatives, and to have closure…” her eyes filled with tears again. “AJ, I’ve mourned them before. I’ve cried for them off and on through the years, but now…it’s different. I…feel like I’m losing them all over again! It’s…” she couldn’t continue.

“It’s different now,” Applejack agreed gently. She could tell Sunset would only last a little longer.

“Yes! Because…because…now I know who they were! Now they aren’t just a dream or an idea – they’re real ponies, and I’ll never meet them! I’ve really lost them, AJ! This time, I’ve lost them for real!” and she began to sob piteously.

Applejack was ready, taking her in her arms and holding her. There was no need for words. Applejack had some tears of her own, of course. She understood so well. So, they cried together for a while. Eventually, Sunset’s tears slowed. “It’s not fair,” she whimpered. “It’s not fair!”

“It’s not. It’s not fair.” Applejack agreed.

Sunset pulled back a bit, looking gratefully up at her friend. “I knew you’d understand. That’s why…I had to tell you first. Just the two of us. And…I want to be there for you, too. Please. If you need to talk about them, if you need to cry and need someone’s shoulder, please…think of me.”

“Ah will,” said Applejack with a warm smile. “And Ah’ll do the same for you.”

“I want you to tell me about them. If it isn’t too hard.”

“Ah will. Ah’ll tell you all about them. Ah love talking about them, Sunset. You’ll see.”

“And maybe, if you’re up to it, you can take me to see them? Because I want to take you to Equestria someday. Not just so you can see where mine are buried, for lots of other things, of course. But I do want you to see them.”

“Of course, sugarcube. Ah’d like that. You know what Ah mean.”

“I do. Thanks, AJ. It means so much that you understand. Maybe…even today you could show me where yours are…uh…buried?”

“Sure thing. We’ll go after we finish this hay.”

Sunset nodded gratefully.

Author's Note

What can I say about this chapter? I’m so fortunate – I was raised by my biological parents, who love me very much – unconditionally. I am so grateful for that. I’ve tried to imagine how hard it can be to lose your parents, or to have never known them. I hope I did it some justice.

I really think in the case where Sunset is an orphan that she and AJ would have a special sisterhood. That’s where this chapter came from.

Next chapter begins the Friendship Games. As with Rainbow Rocks, I'll be using the script, but with added scenes/expanded dialogue, etc.

Part VI: Full Circle || Chapter 47: Emergencies False and True

Part VI: Full Circle || Chapter 47: Emergencies False and True

It was the end of another day at school, and Sunset began the short walk to her motorcycle, parked in the student parking lot. It had been an unremarkable day, which was just fine with her. It was mid-March now, and buds could be seen swelling on the still-leafless trees as a chilly wind blew through their branches. Sunset rubbed the arms of her new jacket to try to keep warm. It wasn’t really a winter-weight jacket and didn’t keep the wind chill out, but Sunset loved it so much she had a hard time not wearing it when she could possibly get away with it. In retrospect, she realized she should have checked what the wind would be doing today before leaving for school.

She felt a vibration against her stomach and heard the chime from her cell phone. The chime was the one she had chosen for Rainbow Dash. Having reached her motorcycle, she put her backpack down and reached into her jacket pocket for her phone. Pulling it out, she read the message:

Guys, meet at the statue now! New crisis!

Sunset felt her heart speed up as adrenaline shot through her stomach. Grimly, she shoved the phone back into her jacket, grabbed her backpack, and took off for the portal statue. Here we go, she thought to herself. It was a short run and she wasn’t quite out of breath when she reached it. She saw that Applejack had made it there first and was talking to Rainbow up on the steps leading into the school. Her other friends were arriving all around her. They all ran to the steps.

“I got your text, Rainbow!” Sunset cried as she reached the bottom step in full crisis mode. “Did something come through the portal? Is Equestrian magic on the loose again? Did Twilight come back with a problem that only we can solve?”

Running up next to Sunset, Pinkie’s speculations on the emergency at hand were somewhat more fanciful (and less helpful). “Has a giant cake monster covered all the cakes in the world in cake?!” The other girls looked at her in amazement. Pinkie clearly would relish such a disaster.

“Um, not exactly,” said Rainbow, a bit sheepishly.

“Uh, I don’t understand,” said Sunset, who was starting to get an unpleasant feeling about the situation.

Applejack stepped in, allowing some irritation to show in her voice. “Well, Sunset, Ah was jus’ tellin’ Rainbow that a broken guitar string does NOT qualify as an emergency.”

Rainbow looked scandalized. “It totally does!”

Rarity huffed. She looked quite annoyed. “Really, Rainbow Dash! I was in the middle of sewing a very complex appliqué onto my latest frock!”

Fluttershy nodded and added: “And I was just about to tuck everyone in for the night at the shelter.” She sighed. “Now we’ll have to start the stories all over again.”

Sunset allowed a bit of annoyance to show as well. “Why would you send all of us an emergency text for a guitar string?”

But Rainbow’s good humor was unassailable. “Well, I was going to pony up and show our fans some awesome guitar licks,” she crowed, gesturing to Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo, who were standing next to her and practically jumping up and down in excitement. “But I kinda need all six strings to do it. Got any extra?”

The other Rainbooms groaned with one voice.

Still looking slightly irritated, Sunset rolled her eyes and started rooting around in her backpack. She pulled out a spare string and handed it to Rainbow – as annoyed as she was, Rainbow was her friend and Sunset wanted to help her. “Here. But everyone’s already finished practicing for the day. I’m pretty sure you’ll find all the music rooms are locked up.”

Rainbow took the string gratefully and started to fit it to her guitar. “Thanks, Sunset. As for the rooms, it’s no problem. The acoustics in the hallway are perfect for power chords. ”She tried an experimental chord to make sure the guitar was fixed. It sounded as awesome as usual. “C’mon guys! Let’s go!”

With diminishing reluctance, the other Rainbooms followed Rainbow into the school – it was hard to say no to a chance to play together. Sunset held back – she’d just remembered something.

“You comin’, Sunset?” asked Applejack.

“I’ll catch up!”

Applejack smiled and went into the school.

Sunset watched her go. As Applejack left, Sunset thought to herself about Rainbow’s text message. I’m going to have to talk to that girl. She needs to realize what a real emergency is. If she keeps doing things like that, we won’t know if she’s in true danger or not. Sunset wasn’t consciously aware of it, but her role in her group of friends was evolving. As she gained self-confidence and healed from the self-inflicted wounds of her former life, the fact that she was between two and three years older than the other Rainbooms was starting to become more apparent. In addition, she had been trained by Princess Celestia herself, and that training had included no small amount of emergency management, strategy, and tactics. Even though she had not finished the training, she had been close to graduating from apprentice to journeypony when she had left, and so her abilities were quite significant. Her thought patterns were therefore more mature and organized than those of her friends, and, again unconsciously, she was always preparing to deal with and overcome any potential threat. Unintentionally (in fact, at this stage it would have distressed her to realize it consciously), Sunset was becoming the leader of her group of friends.

Having resolved to speak to Rainbow, Sunset sat down on the school’s steps and reached into her still-open backpack, pulling out the magical journal. She had remembered that she wanted to write Twilight a quick note. She smiled happily to herself. It was still such a joy to be able to communicate with Twilight again whenever either of them wanted to. She opened the journal to the first blank page and started to write. After a few minutes she looked the letter over, making sure it said what she wanted to say and that there were no typos. As she checked it, she noticed the bus stopping across the street. Huh, that’s odd, she thought to herself. Hardly anyone ever gets off at this stop at this time of day. But she shrugged her shoulders and looked back down at the letter.

A slight figure dressed in jeans and a blue sweatshirt had gotten off. Timidly, it crossed the street and disappeared behind the statue. Sunset hummed a Rainbooms song to herself as she finished her check. Idly, she looked up to see if anyone had gotten off the bus. That was when she noticed the blue sweatshirt-wearing figure seemingly inspecting the statue. A cold feeling began to manifest itself in her stomach, which intensified as the figure removed an object from its pocket and began to run it over the front of the statue. The object extended two probes and began to flash and whirr.

Sunset leapt to her feet. Clearly, the portal in the statue had attracted unwanted attention. Sunset realized she had to act quickly – this was one of her chief fears. If the magic in the portal came to the attention of the authorities or the scientific community, there could be real trouble. She sped toward the statue, calling out. “Hey! What are you doing?”

The figure started and turned to look at her. The person was wearing sunglasses, and appeared to be female. She had pale purple skin but Sunset wasn’t able to determine anything further about her appearance because her hood was up. Instantly the girl broke into a run back across the street. Sunset dashed in pursuit. “Wait!” she cried. “Stop!”

The girl skidded in front of another bus as it was slowing. Sunset was about to cross the street, but in her haste she forgot to check both ways and was nearly hit by a car as it screeched to a stop. Sunset waited for the car to pass, the driver looking at her in anger, and made it to the middle of the road, but by then the girl had already jumped on the bus and it was starting to move. Sunset looked frantically in the windows of the bus as it passed but didn’t see anyone who matched the figure she had just seen. She turned back to the school. Who was that? she wondered to herself with concern as she crossed the street.

The next day, during a study hall, the Rainbooms met in the library. Sunset was telling them about what she had seen at the portal the day before.

“She was definitely trying to analyze or study the portal,” she reported.

“Do you think she came through it?” Fluttershy asked.

Sunset shook her head. “No, I’d have noticed that. I think she was from this world.”

“Well, that’s relief,” Applejack said playfully as she leaned back in her chair. “The last thing we need is another magical so-and-so bent on world domination comin’ over from Equestria. ” She gave Sunset a comically elaborate wink.

It was a sign of the strength of their relationship, and Sunset’s increasing ability to make peace with her past, that good-natured teasing was taken just as it was meant to be taken. Sunset stuck out her tongue at Applejack, feigning irritation. Applejack just chuckled. If they’d all been at a sleepover, it would have started a pillowfight or a ticklefight.

“Well, I do agree,” said Rarity. “I have no interest in another fight against the powers of dark magic. For one thing, the wear and tear on my wardrobe is just too much to keep up with.”

“Still, a mysterious figure snooping around the portal? Don’t you want to know what she was up to?” Sunset pressed.

“I don’t even want to guess,” answered Fluttershy with an honest shudder.

“Well, you don’t have to,” said Rainbow confidently. “I’ve totally figured out who it was!”

Pinkie could not contain herself. “OOH! OOH! Was she a night-time statue cleaner? Or maybe a magical portal maintenance maintainer? A GARDENER!” she cried, jumping up and down.

Rainbow, wisely, ignored her. “Seeing as how she got off a bus coming from the city, and then got back on a bus headed into the city, I’ll bet she goes to…”

“CRYSTAL PREP,” everyone but Sunset finished with a depressed sigh.

“Yep,” Rainbow confirmed. “With the Friendship Games starting tomorrow, they’d totally try to prank us by defacing the Wondercolts statue.”

“Why would anyone take a bus all the way from the city for that?” Sunset asked, genuinely confused.

“Because the Crystal Prep Shadowbolts are our biggest rivals?” Applejack suggested.

“Because that’s just what the students at Crystal Prep would do?” Rarity offered.

“Because even though they beat us in everything – soccer, tennis, golf – they still have to gloat!” growled Rainbow.

Sunset considered this, but didn’t find any of those reasons good enough for her. “Seems kind of silly to me,” she said pointedly, fully expecting her friends to agree.

To her surprise, they all objected with one voice. “SILLY!?”

“So I guess you think the Friendship Games are silly, too?” Rainbow asked a bit darkly.

Sunset was taken aback. Still, she tried to stand her ground a little, even though she suspected she had just committed a major neophyte friendship faux pas. “Well, it’s not like we’ll be fighting the powers of evil magic…”

“No,” said Fluttershy, putting a hand on Sunset’s shoulder to lessen the impact of what she was about to say. “We’ll be fighting against a school full of meanies. Not everything has to be magical to be important, Sunset.”

Sunset looked somewhat chastened. “You’re right. I’m sorry. I…know it’s a big deal.”

“That’s putting it mildly, darling,” said Rarity. “They’re still revamping the entire football field in preparation.”

“I just don’t understand why there’s this big rivalry!” Sunset protested. She knew she didn’t quite get it yet, so she asked for more info. “Aren’t the Friendship Games supposed to be about our two schools getting along?”

“You got a point, sugarcube. But, well, it’s kinda hard to get along with someone who beats you at everything,” Applejack explained.

“Not anymore!” Rainbow cried. “This time, things are gonna be different!”

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked.

“Oh, you’ll find out,” Rainbow answered cryptically.

Author's Note

On toward the finale! We’re getting there!

Part VI: Full Circle || Chapter 48: Wondercolts Forever

Part VI: Full Circle || Chapter 48: Wondercolts Forever

Later that day the girls were surprised to learn that there would be an unscheduled assembly. All except Rainbow.

“I say, darling,” Rarity pressed her as they walked to the gym. “You do know something about this assembly, don’t you?”

“Ain’t sayin’ nothin’!” Rainbow teased puckishly as she briefly walked backwards.

Rarity gave her a sour look. “Well. I suppose you are entitled to an occasional air of mystery.”

Rainbow winked at her and turned back around. They entered the gym to find that they were some of the first students there. Rainbow waved to them. “See you all after the assembly!” She turned and went to the stage, appearing to confer with the band, which was inexplicably present.

The other girls shrugged their shoulders and climbed the bleachers to their customary location.

“Ah bet it’s a pep rally,” Applejack stated, earning knowing nods from Sunset and Fluttershy.

“It had better not be!” Pinkie grumped. “How could they have a pep rally without the Chief of Pep?”

“So you know nothing about this, darling?” Rarity drawled.

“Well…I suspect it’s an impromptu pep rally set up largely on the recommendation of Rainbow Dash as late as this morning when she presented the idea to Principal Celestia probably during first period since we had gym at that time and she disappeared and didn’t tell us where she went which is why we actually lost the dodgeball game for the first time in forever…” she paused to take a huge gasp of air, “…but that’s just a hunch.”

There was a brief pause, interrupted by Sunset and Applejack as they burst out in uncontrollable laughter. Rarity just stared at Pinkie, while Fluttershy smiled, well, shyly.

Rarity finally just shook her head and sat down. Applejack and Sunset’s guffaws were ended by the sound of someone tapping on a microphone over the PA system. Sure enough, there were Sunset’s mom and aunt standing up on the stage in front of the student body.

“Ahem,” Celestia began with a bright smile that was not entirely shared by her sister, “as I am sure you all know, tomorrow, Canterlot High School will be hosting our fellow students from Crystal Prep Academy as we join together in the spirit of excellence, sportsmanship, and fidelity to compete in the Friendship Games.”

There was sporadic applause and a few dispirited cheers.

Undaunted, Celestia continued. “Since the games only happen every four years, I'm sure you're all curious what goes on.”

“You mean other than us losing?!” Flash unexpectedly yelled from another bleacher.

“And that is exactly why I've asked Rainbow Dash to come up and give you all a little, um... context!” Celestia continued gamely.

“Oh, so it was Principal Celestia’s idea,” Pinkie whispered, narrowing her eyes.

Rainbow was approaching the microphone. Celestia stepped aside for her. “Thank you, Principal Celestia.” She cleared her throat a bit awkwardly. “I know a lot of you might think there's no way we can beat a fancy school like Crystal Prep at anything,” she began.

“Unless it's a ‘losing to Crystal Prep’ competition! 'Cause we're really good at that!” Pinkie yelled, clearly still grumpy.

“Pinkamena Diane Pie!” Applejack hissed at her, looking scandalized. The other girls frowned at her, but she didn’t back down.

Rainbow groaned at her, but pressed on. “And I know that CHS has never won the Friendship Games even once.”

Rarity was now frowning at Rainbow. “Oh dear. I hope this speech wasn’t meant to be motivational…” she murmured in an aside to Sunset.

Rainbow was inexplicably smiling now. “Crystal Prep students are super athletic, super smart, and super motivated. But there's one thing they aren't. They aren't Wondercolts!” And just like that she started singing as the band began to play.

Her five friends stared in bemused amazement along with the rest of the student body, but the song really was upbeat and catchy. Almost against their will, the five found themselves feeling encouraged and determined. Rainbow reminded the student body of what they had already overcome as some students held up huge pictures of the Sirens and Sunset in her demon form. The other four girls looked suddenly at Sunset with concern, but to their relief and surprise she seemed oblivious, continuing to smile and clap along with the music.

The music kept building, and soon everyone was singing along. Finally with a huge crescendo and some small fireworks, Rainbow leapt into the air, catching the band leader’s thrown baton. The five girls were suddenly startled as Rainbow ponied up, continuing to fly about the stage. The pep rally ended in excitement and encouragement as all the students cheered for Rainbow, the band, and their team. Celestia dismissed the assembly, pleased that things appeared to have gone well.

The five girls went down to the gym floor to meet Rainbow. To everyone’s surprise, it was Fluttershy who spoke first. “Rainbow Dash, that was amazing!” she gushed. “Even I feel like we can win!”

Rarity was nodding in agreement. “I feel like my school pride is at an all-time high!”

Applejack, on the other hand, seemed pensive .“This is great and all, but is anybody else wonderin’ how Dash ponied up without playin’ her guitar?” A nod from Sunset gave her her answer.

“I know, right? It’s probably because I’m so awesome!” Rainbow said haughtily.

Sunset smiled at her with true affection. “Maybe. I mean, you are awesome, but there's gotta be more to it than that. It just seems so random.”

Sunset’s aunt, who had overheard their conversation, appeared to agree. “Well, it would be nice if you girls could try to get a handle on it,” she said as she walked up to them. “We'd like to keep magic as far away from the Friendship Games as possible. We wouldn’t want to be accused of cheating, would we?”

Rarity snorted. “We don't need magic to defeat those hoity-toity Crystal Preppers.” The others laughed. Rarity giggled sheepishly, realizing what she had just said.

“Pot, meet kettle,” Applejack teased her with a good-natured wink.

“Still,” said Luna, as her own smile faded, “the Friendship Games are serious business. We don't want any surprises. Especially the kind that could cause us to forfeit. Sunset,” she said, turning to her niece, “since you came here from a world of magic, would you try to get to the bottom of our magical development?”

Sunset smiled gamely. “I’ll do my best, Aunt Luna.”

“That is all that we can ask,” Luna replied. She gave Sunset’s shoulder a quick squeeze, then headed off to join her sister.

Rainbow was already moving on to the competition. “Okay. Anybody have any guesses what the events are gonna be?”

“Pie eating? Cake eating? Oooo! Pie-cake eating?!” Pinkie gasped, appearing to have thrown off her earlier grumpiness.

“They won't even let us see what they're doin' to the field. You'd think they'd at least tell competitors what they're competing in,” Applejack answered Rainbow, ignoring Pinkie.

“It could be anything,” Fluttershy pointed out.

This made Rarity truly concerned. “Anything?! How will I ever pick the right outfit?!”

This was Sunset’s cue to head to the library. “Hey guys, I really want to help, but I think I’d better go focus on figuring out why Rainbow ponied up. I’ll see you all later, ok?” The other girls waved goodbye to her as she turned to go, but she found herself stopped by a hand that grabbed her wrist. Looking up, she realized it was Rainbow.

“Hey. Can I borrow you for a minute?” Rainbow asked.

“Sure. What is it?”

“Guys. I’ll catch up in a minute, ok?” Rainbow called to the other four. She suddenly looked a bit embarrassed, then said, “Come with me for a sec.” Sunset, having no idea what this was about, shrugged her shoulders and followed Rainbow over to the foot of the stage, where she found the band gathered. They were all looking at her somewhat nervously.

“Uh, guys, what’s this about?” Sunset asked in confusion.

Rainbow looked uncomfortable. “Well, we thought…you might have been a little upset about the rally we just did.”

“Upset? Why would I be upset? I thought it was really great…oh. I think I see what you’re getting at,” Sunset answered, her face falling a little.

Rainbow scratched the back of her head sheepishly.

“Well,” Sunset mused, “at least you guys caught it before I did. So I guess that’s progress.”

Still Rainbow and the bandmembers looked embarrassed.

“So…you guys want to say it first?” Sunset said, a little bitterly.

“Actually, not exactly,” said Rainbow, picking up a little courage. “It’s true we didn’t intend to offend you. But it’s more than that. Sunset, the truth is, we thought a lot about this and did it carefully and deliberately, and we planned to talk with you about it. I guess we should have talked with you before it happened, but there wasn’t time. We threw this together in the last 4 hours.”

“Wow. That’s fast,” Sunset said, truly impressed.

“So we have something we want to say to you, that we hope will help you feel better about it.”

“Uh, ok. Can’t hurt to hear you out, I guess.”

Rainbow and the band leader stepped forward. “It comes to this. We – all of us – think you can take as much credit for overcoming that demon as we can. Maybe more.”

Sunset looked puzzled. “I don’t get it. I was the demon…”

Rainbow latched on to that. “You’re right, emphasize the word ‘was’. We all know you’re not that demon anymore. All of us. And all of us are grateful to you for overcoming the Sirens. The whole school knows you saved the day, Sunset. We’d be tools of Adagio right now if it weren’t for you.”

Sunset allowed herself to smile slightly. “Thanks. It always helps to hear that. But I still don’t understand.”

Rainbow’s face became very serious. “Sunset, we overcame that demon in a matter of minutes, and then we were done with her. But…once the Fall Formal was over, your battle with her was just beginning, wasn’t it?”

Sunset froze. She was starting to understand what Rainbow and the band were getting at.

Rainbow decided to continue. “And as far we can tell – and I have to admit I’ve told them a few things about how hard the first month was for you – your battle with her was much more personal. In fact, your fight with her was probably the hardest of all.”

Sunset’s mouth had fallen open. She was staring at Rainbow as she felt the beginning of tears in her eyes.

“The most important thing is that you won that battle. You’ve shown everyone how much you’ve changed. So we want you to hold your head high – you share in the victory, Sunset. That’s really how we see it.”

Sunset was stunned. “I…guess I never really thought about it that way. But Rainbow, it was you and the girls…I couldn’t have done it without the five of you,” she finally said with hitches in her breath.

“Maybe, but after the first month, you could’ve given up if you’d wanted to. You know that,” Rainbow pointed out. “Instead you fought even harder. We can all see it now. You’re so different now, Sunset. Please, we hope you can see it too.”

And all the band members gathered around her. Those who were close to her put their hands on her shoulders, and all of them smiled encouragingly at her.

Sunset was overcome. Although her vision was completely blurred by tears, she smiled back. Rainbow gave her a big hug. When they pulled apart, Sunset looked reassured.

“Thanks, guys. I’ll…try to keep all that in mind. And so, ‘none taken’. For real. I promise. Actually, I feel kind of…warm and fuzzy!” she finished, sniffing and blushing.

The bandmembers let out a collective sigh of relief and started to disperse – not a few without a last squeeze of encouragement. After a few minutes, only Sunset and Rainbow were left. Sunset was still smiling.

“Ok?” asked Rainbow a bit tentatively, putting her hands on both of Sunset’s shoulders.

“Ok,” Sunset said warmly. “Thanks, Rainbow. I really will try to look at things differently. It’ll take some adjusting, but I think there’s a lot of truth in what you just said. Wow.”

“Good. Well, I guess I’ll see you later. Going to do some research, huh?”

“Might as well. Thanks, again.”

Having stopped at her locker to pick up some materials, Sunset made her way to the library, still amazed at what Rainbow had just told her. She realized she’d have to shake it off for the time being, though, as there was a more pressing matter to attend to.

Taking a deep breath, she sat down and pulled out the various magical texts (brought to the human world for her by Twilight) and a few scientific ones, and once again bent her highly gifted mind to trying to comprehend how magic worked in the human world.

School being out for the day, she had nearly as long as she pleased to wrestle with the intersection between physics and magic, with a dash of psychology thrown in. In spite of her newfound motivation, however, she rapidly found herself as frustrated as usual. As the clock passed 5 pm, her annoyance peaked. “Ugh!” she cried, thrusting her current tome away with a shove. Over at the Circulation Desk, Cheerilee gave her a compassionate look.

“Sunset, I have to close up soon. I’m sorry you’re not having any success.”

Sunset sighed. “Thanks. I guess I’ll have to call it a day.” As she started to gather her books, her eyes fell on the one book that so far she had not looked at that afternoon: the journal for communicating with Twilight. She considered asking Twilight for advice. This was not an easy thing for her. As much as she considered Twilight a dear friend, and as happy as she was to get advice from her about friendship, she wasn’t as excited about asking her for input on magical matters. Sunset’s pride as Princess Celestia’s former student was returning to some degree, and she had a hard time admitting to herself that there might be a magical issue that Twilight could understand better than she could. Plus, there was the fact that Twilight hadn’t written her back yet from yesterday afternoon. Still, she was able to recognize her attitude as being somewhat childish. After a few moments of slightly grumpy struggle, she, a bit grudgingly at first, opened the journal to a fresh page and started to write. With each word she felt better about asking Twilight for help, but she also felt more concerned about the situation.

Hey, Twi. Haven’t heard back from you yet. I know you must be pretty busy, but I could really use your advice right now. You see, Aunt Luna has asked me to try to keep magic under control here at CHS, even though I still haven’t quite wrapped my head around it. In fact, it’s getting even more out of hand. Rainbow ponied up today without playing her guitar, without any of us other Rainbooms. She was singing at the time – maybe that was enough, but still, it makes me think her magic might be…changing somehow. Maybe even developing further. Everyone is looking to me to figure things out and I really don’t want to let them down, but I’m not sure I have enough experience with Friendship Magic yet to solve this on my own. Please, Twi, when you get this, write back. Or better yet, if you can spare an hour or so, come on over.

She looked at the letter glumly, closed the book to make the message send, gathered her books, and stalked out of the library.

She arrived home half an hour later to find her aunt already home, sitting at the table in the eat-in area and going over some paperwork. “Hey sweetie. Tia will be home soon, and then we will get some dinner. How was your day?”

Sunset’s frustration and worry were impossible for her to hide. She huffed out a breath, tossed her bookbag on one of the chairs, and sat down heavily, shaking her head.

“Sunset, what is it?”

“It’s the magic! It’s driving me crazy!”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that I spent years studying magic under the most powerful alicorn who has ever lived, as her personal, hand-picked protégée, and in spite of everything I know, and all my intelligence, I can’t figure this out!” She growled grumpily.

Luna was instantly worried. “Sunset, I’m not putting too much pressure on you, am I?”

“NO! This is my responsibility! I would have taken it on even if you hadn’t asked me to! Magic is in this world because of me, and I have to figure out how to control and contain it!”

“Sunset, listen to me. You must understand this – I didn’t ask you to do this because I blame you for the magic being here,” Luna said vehemently.

Sunset froze for a second, considering her aunt’s words.

“I really only meant just what I said,” Luna continued at a more normal volume. “You are the only person in this world who has magical knowledge, other than the seaponies, I guess. That really is the only reason why I asked you. This isn’t some…discipline or guilt thing, sweetheart. Ok? Do you understand? Do you believe me?”

Sunset’s shoulders relaxed slightly. “I…do. I believe you. Of course I believe you. Thanks for saying that.”

“Besides, while the…pace? I guess? Of the magic may have accelerated, you didn’t bring all of it here – the seaponies brought some too. And that wasn’t even all their fault, as they were exiled.”

“You may be right, but there is no doubt in my mind that the acceleration has to do with my use…my misuse…of Twilight’s crown.”

“Sweetie…”

“I’ve got to figure this out. It’s not just about not wanting to look like we’re cheating – the more we pony up randomly, the more chance there is that someone from outside the school is going to notice and want to investigate. I’ve already seen somebody snooping around the portal this week. I mean, what next?!”

Luna thought for a moment. “You have a point…” she began.

“See! I knew it. I’ve got to…”

“Sunset, listen!”

She sighed. “Ok…”

“It will do you no good to beat yourself up about having trouble figuring it all out. And you didn’t let me finish. I am not as certain as you that the acceleration is completely your fault. But even if it is, and even if you do have a point, which, as I was about to say, is that we do need to try to keep curiosity about the magic to a minimum, you must try not to be too hard on yourself! Is this situation something you were trained for? Did your curriculum under my sister’s counterpart include figuring out how magic functions in what may be a completely different universe?”

Sunset was stunned. “Uh, no. No, it didn’t.”

“That’s my point. This is new ground, love. You’ve got to be patient with yourself. You’re doing original research, breaking new ground. And on top of that I want you to have some fun tomorrow. The Friendship Games are supposed to be fun. Please. Try to relax a bit and just do your best.”

“I’ll try,” she said, though Luna could tell that her heart wasn’t completely in it.

Later that night, after Sunset had gone to sleep (having been compelled to take a melatonin tablet so that she could actually sleep and be well-rested for the next day), Luna conferred with her sister.

“I’m worried about her, Tia,” Luna said over the eat-in table without preamble. She and Celestia were going over the schedule for the Games. “She’s being too hard on herself.”

Celestia looked up, met her sister’s eyes for a moment, then continued to make notes to herself in the margin of the schedule. “I know. I am worried about her too. Did you get a chance to talk with her?”

“Yes, and I think I made my points, but…”

“You can lead a pony to water, but you can’t make her drink.”

Luna just stared at her sister for several seconds. “Did you just say what I think you just said?” she asked at last, incredulous.

The corner of Celestia’s lips had curled up slightly, but she continued making notes. “Regardless of any humor in my previous statement, Lulu, I believe I am correct. You have given Sunset good advice, and it will be up to her to take it or not. If she is too hard on herself, she will learn. As we both know, she has a good head on her shoulders. She has certainly shown she can learn from her mistakes.”

“I know,” Luna agreed, trying to shake off the near-physical pain caused by her sister’s terrible equine joke. “It’s just hard to watch. And I’m worried that I’ve added to her stress.”

Celestia put her pen down and met her sister’s eyes. “Try not to worry about that. You’ve reassured her that wasn’t your intention, correct?”

“Yes.”

“I am certain she believes you. She is putting this stress on herself. And, while I agree that it isn’t much fun to watch, we have to let her learn this on her own. We’ve given her all the tools she needs to develop some perspective.”

“I suppose.”

“We both know that she has a fiery spirit. She can be quite driven, and that can be a strength and a weakness. But I don’t count her out just yet, and I know you don’t either. She may yet discover something useful even tomorrow. Even if it is just perspective.”

“You’re right. But will you say something to her tomorrow? I think she needs to hear it from you, too.”

Celestia turned back to her notes. “Wild horses couldn’t hold me back, Lulu.”

“Be right back.” Luna stood up and went into the living room. Suddenly a pillow flew out of the darkened room, beaning Celestia squarely on the head.

The next morning Sunset came downstairs for breakfast. She felt a bit groggy, but had to admit that she had gotten a decent amount of sleep. As she passed through the living room, she noticed that all the pillows seemed askew. Furthermore, there was a small one lying right next to the entry to the hallway into the kitchen. She picked it up, confused, and continued into the kitchen.

“Good morning, darling!” Celestia said brightly from the table.

“Hey. Good morning. Hey, I found a pillow on the floor near the powder room,” Sunset began, gesturing back over her shoulder with her thumb.

“Must have missed one,” Celestia commented inexplicably. “Did you sleep well?”

Taken aback by the rapid change in subjects, Sunset paused. Her brain was still getting into gear. “Uh, yeah. Yeah, I did, actually. Thanks.”

“Good. That melatonin works wonders. Have a seat and have some breakfast. I made an omelette. Luna already left.”

Sunset looked at the table and noticed a place had been set for her, and that a serving dish was waiting in the middle of the table. She had to admit she was quite hungry, and Celestia made a mean omelette. She sat down, put the pillow on the next chair over, and started to help herself. She opened her mouth to ask about the pillow again, but her mother was too quick.

“Lulu said you and she had a talk last night before I got home.”

Sunset, again slightly stunned, struggled to rapidly change subjects once more. “Uh, yes. Yes we did.”

“And. Did it help?”

“A little. I’m still worried about today, though.” She didn’t tell her mother that she was also frustrated (and starting to get a little concerned) about Twilight, who still hadn’t responded to her recent letters.

“That’s understandable,” Celestia said. “You’re on the team; you’ll be competing.”

“It’s not just that, it’s also the stuff Aunt Luna and I talked about last night. The magic, and how to keep it under control.”

“I know. And it’s unrealistic for me to expect you to be completely worry-free about that. Still, you do know that I’m not putting any pressure on you either, don’t you?”

Sunset was quiet for a second, then her shoulders relaxed a bit, as they had the night before. “I do. And thanks, Mom.”

“Baby, try to have some fun today. And remember, all I want is for you to do your best. I promise that will be enough for me. And I believe you will figure the magic out eventually. I believe in you, Sunset.” Sunset smiled slightly, looking a bit embarrassed, which intensified as Celestia reached out to run a hand through her hair. “Luna and I love you so much. No matter what. Whatever comes, we will face it together.”

Sunset blushed and started eating her omelette. She did feel a bit better, though.

The morning passed quickly. Classes after second period were cancelled, and the Rainbooms used the down time before the Friendship Games kick-off assembly to retire to the Music Room to practice.

Sunset was glad of the diversion. Playing music with her friends took her mind off the challenges she was facing and reminded her that her friends were behind her. She allowed herself to enjoy the wonderful, warm feeling of being magically alive as she and the other Rainbooms ponied up to their favorite songs.

“I sure hope the Friendship Games have a music competition,” Rainbow said as they finished a song, “because we would totally rock it!”

“RD, we can’t play any music around the Crystal Prep students! We’re supposed to keep magic out of the games, remember?” Sunset pointed out.

Rainbow scoffed. She knew Sunset was right, but she didn’t need to admit it. Yet.

“Easier said than done, darling.” Rarity replied on Rainbow’s behalf. “I’m sure in Equestria, magic does whatever you want, but…”

“…this isn’t Equestria,” Sunset finished for her, glumly.

Applejack tried to smile reassuringly. “Well, when it comes to magic, Ah’m sure you’ll figure it out, Sunset.”

“And while she works on keeping magic out of the Games, I’ve been working on what to put in!” Rarity suddenly cried. She swept over to a large closet door, and, with a near-maniacal grin that even Pinkie respected, she pulled out a huge clothing rack brimming with clothes.

“Rarity, what’d you go an’ do?” Applejack asked almost tiredly.

“Well, I had a little time on my hands, and since we don’t know what the events are going to be, I made a few options for uniforms!” She started taking various outfits off the rack and showing them to each of her friends. They were absolutely blown away. Rarity had accomplished feats of clothes making and design in short order before, but this was on a completely different level. Pinkie and Rainbow struggled to close their mouths.

“You really didn’t have to do that,” Rainbow finally blurted, her eyes wide.

“I know!” Rarity gushed.

“No, you really didn’t have to,” Applejack agreed, a bit worried.

“I know!” Rarity cried with a giggle, completely undeterred. There followed several minutes as Rarity prevailed on each of her friends to try on various outfits. They started to enjoy themselves in spite of their concern about Rarity’s level of effort. Still, Applejack felt the need to make sure Rarity saved some energy for the competition.

“Rarity, these outfits are great and all, but why would you put so much time and effort into clothes we might not even wear? You're gonna exhaust yourself before the games even begin!”

It was Rarity’s turn to scoff. “Don’t be silly, darling! Putting effort into clothes is what I live for, and spending time on my friends fills me with energy!”

Sunset felt it before she saw it. A familiar sensation, of magic building nearby. She turned to look at Rarity just in time to watch her pony up and float in the air, overjoyed. “And magic too, I guess,” she said almost despondently to the others as they all watched Rarity in amazement. She shook her head and felt her emotions war within herself. On the one hand, she was truly happy for Rarity and her heart was warmed by all the work she had done. On the other hand, the magic was continuing to evolve and she felt no closer to comprehending it.

Rarity, meanwhile, continued to direct the other Rainbooms in trying on more outfits. Sunset tried to participate. As she helped Fluttershy into a dress, she felt Rarity’s magic change again. Her power signature was falling, and not quickly, as though she was just ponying down. It was more gradual, like Rarity was tiring or her magic was being drained. She looked over at Rarity in concern, watching as she slipped back to the ground and swayed. Her pony ears disappeared abruptly, and she was panting. “Actually, Applejack,” she slurred, “now that you mention it, I suppose I could use a tiny break…” and with that she fainted. Applejack, Sunset, and Rainbow had already been moving and managed to catch her before she hit her head. Sunset was almost beside herself – Rarity appeared to have run out of magic. This had never happened before – all their previous pony downs had been controlled. Maybe she really had exhausted herself, as Applejack had just warned her.

“Ah told you,” Applejack was in fact chiding Rarity at that moment, when something completely unexpected happened, decisively derailing Sunset’s train of thought.

The doors to the Music Room suddenly flew open to reveal Twilight Sparkle.

There was complete silence for several seconds, then:

“TWILIGHT?” all of them cried at once.

“Um, yes?” Twilight said timidly.

Sunset suddenly realized she was grinning foolishly. The cavalry had come. No joke intended. All around her her friends were smiling too.

Applejack recovered first. “Well Ah’ll be. You shoulda told us you were comin’!”

Twilight shook her head in confusion, but before she could say anything Rarity, who had recovered a bit, was already commenting on her appearance. “Darling, those glasses! And what are you wearing? It’s so severe!”

“My…uniform?” Twilight answered tentatively. Indeed Twilight was dressed quite a bit differently from her previous visits.

“Your uniform for what?” Fluttershy asked.

“For…Crystal Prep. But why does everyone at this school know who I am?” Sunset felt a cold stone settle in her stomach. Uh oh, she thought.

“Did you just say ‘Crystal Prep’?” Rainbow asked.

Suddenly Spike the dog emerged from her backpack, but instead of greeting everyone, he barked happily.

“Spike!” Rarity and Fluttershy exclaimed at the same time. It was at this point that Sunset started trying to get a word in edgewise. It was clear to her what was happening and damage control needed to be started immediately. It might already be too late.

Twilight, for her part, just gasped. “You know my dog’s name, too?”

Suddenly Celestia’s voice could be heard coming around the corner. “…and our music program has especially taken off.” She appeared in the door way behind Twilight, accompanied by an older woman who was dressed, if it were possible, even more severely than Twilight. She looked severe, too. Celestia noticed Twilight and gasped. “Twilight?” she cried.

“This is getting ridiculous!” Twilight exclaimed.

The older woman stepped forward. She had an air of casual authority about her – clearly not someone to be trifled with. “I must apologize for the curiosity of my student, Celestia,” she said in a clipped, aristocratic accent.

“Your student?” Celestia asked, totally confused.

“Yes,” the older woman continued. “The smart ones are always curious. I’ll return her to check in with the rest of her classmates. Come along, Twilight.”

Without another word Twilight turned around and left with the severe-looking woman.

There was stunned silence for a few seconds. “I didn’t know Twilight had a twin sister,” Celestia ventured finally.

Sunset started to speak, but Pinkie beat her to it. “She doesn't! That Twilight is obviously the Twilight from this world since it couldn't possibly be the Twilight from the pony world since the Twilight from the pony world doesn't go to Crystal Prep or wear glasses!”

Sunset’s mouth, still open, remained open as she stared at Pinkie. It took a few seconds for what she had just said to be processed by the others. Celestia turned to Sunset for confirmation.

“It’s true,” Sunset said finally. “That must be this world’s Twilight. Apparently she has a counterpart too.”

“Oh dear,” said Celestia, her eyes widening.

“I know! I know!” Sunset cried. “I’ll figure something out!”

Having explained the situation to Celestia and to her friends, Sunset and the other Rainbooms headed out from the Music Room.

“I can’t believe our world’s Twilight goes to Crystal Prep!” Rarity cried with dismay as she walked.

Rainbow agreed. “So she’s going to play against us? She’d never do that!”

“Our Twilight wouldn’t,” Fluttershy moped.

Sunset had been fighting to keep herself under control, but the stress of the situation finally exhausted her reserves. The appearance of a Twilight who wasn’t the Twilight she needed, and who might actually be opposed to them, was the last straw.

“OUR Twilight is a princess in Equestria and an expert in Friendship Magic!” Sunset stormed in frustration. “And if she were here, we'd have already figured out why magic is randomly popping up during pep rallies and costume changes!”

It had been a long time since the girls had seen Sunset angry. They were startled – every one of them froze and stared at her.

Sunset immediately realized she had frightened them. Guilt overwhelmed frustration – she knew it was wrong to take out her anxiety on her friends. “I’m sorry. I'm just frustrated that I haven't heard back from her.”

“Sugarcube,” said Applejack reassuringly. “It’s like you said. She’s a princess in Equestria. She’s probably got problems of her own to deal with.”

“I suppose we can’t expect her to drop everything and pop through the portal whenever we call for her,” Rarity added. “Especially if it’s to deal with a few random pony-ups.”

“But that’s the thing, Rarity!” Sunset objected. “They aren’t minor! Magic came into this world when I…stole Twilight’s crown.” The other girls saw her head fall. “It's taken a lot for me to earn back everyone's trust. If we have to forfeit the games because I can't think of a way to keep the magic under control...”

“Oh, Sunset! I’m sure you’ll be able to figure things out!” Fluttershy cried anxiously, trying to encourage her.

“After all, you’re the one who figured out what was goin’ on with the Sirens. Remember?” added Applejack hopefully.

Sunset wasn’t fully convinced. She slumped against a locker in dejection. “I guess. But it was Twilight who really figured out what we needed to defeat them.”

The hearts of all of the girls went out to Sunset immediately, but Rarity was closest, and she knew what to do. She came up beside her friend with a smile. It was both a knowing and an affectionate smile. Very gently, she brushed a stray lock of Sunset’s hair back behind her ear, then put her hands on Sunset’s arm. “But darling,” she said softly, “don’t you remember? What we needed to defeat them…was you.”

The affection and the encouragement broke through Sunset’s funk. It took a few seconds, but gradually, and a bit shyly, she returned Rarity’s smile. “All right,” she breathed with a relieved sigh.

The other girls cheered happily. It was no fun to see Sunset upset, especially when they believed in her.

“Come on, guys!” Rainbow cried. “Let’s see if we can find any info about the events and come up with a strategy. You coming, Sunset?”

“I’ll…catch up with you guys,” she reassured them, then, with a last smile and a whispered thanks to Rarity, who bumped her forehead against Sunset’s, she turned and headed for the front of the school.

Sunset stood in front of the portal. She wasn’t entirely sure why she had arrived there. Perhaps she hoped that if Princess Twilight came through, she could be the first to greet her and bring her up to speed. Perhaps she just sensed that this was the closest she could get to her at the moment. Halfheartedly, she pulled out her journal and looked for a reply from the pony who was becoming her very best friend. But the journal remained inert and silent. She sighed. Still no reply, she thought. She put her hand on the portal, as though she could reach Princess Twilight by the touch of her hand. Maybe there’s another way I could reach her, she mused.Suddenly, her hand felt a pull. Surprised, she tried to pull her hand away, but the force holding her hand to the portal only strengthened. Then something happened which truly frightened her. She felt the magic of the portal being pulled away, and her own magic, too. She felt a terrible weakness steal over her, almost like when she had been under the effect of the Rainbow Wave, but it ended abruptly as she screamed in horror.

She staggered away from the portal, almost falling to one side. As she slewed to the left, she saw the human world’s Twilight on the other side of the portal, frantically trying to finish shutting some device she had on a cord around her neck.

“What did you do?!” Sunset demanded.

Before Twilight could respond, a taller woman with hair like toffee appeared and took her by the shoulder. The woman reminded Sunset of someone…but her brain was still too addled by the weakness to process it. “Twilight, you have to check in with the others,” the toffee-haired woman said, in a familiar voice.

Twilight looked at Sunset uncertainly, but then allowed herself to be led away by the tall toffee-haired woman. Sunset rocked back on her heels, trying to understand what had just happened. To steady herself, she put her hands on the portal…and felt nothing. No magic. No sensation that something laid beneath, waiting to be activated. Just cold, hard granite.

“The portal!” she cried out loud to no one. “Where’s the portal? Where’s the portal?!”

“What do you mean, ‘the portal’s gone’?” Applejack asked Sunset a few minutes later, with true concern, as the girls walked to the Friendship games kickoff assembly. Rarity continued putting final touches on their special outfits as they walked. She had outdone herself again, but Sunset was nearly beside herself nevertheless.

“I mean it’s gone! It’s not just closed, it’s not even there anymore!” Sunset seethed.

“How could that happen?” Rainbow asked.

“I don’t know,” Sunset admitted as they walked into the gym. “…but it has something to do with that Twilight!” She pointed at the bespectacled human version of Twilight, who appeared to be awkwardly cowering against the far bleachers. Without another word Sunset set out toward her, her friends in tow.

“What in tarnation is she up to?” Applejack asked her friends worriedly.

“Leave this to me,” Sunset said darkly over her shoulder. They were now right in front of human Twilight. “Twilight, what have you been up to?” Sunset demanded imperiously.

Human Twilight appeared to be painfully shy, almost giving Fluttershy a run for her money. “Me? Oh, I was just, uh…”

“Who wants to know?” a Shadowbolt asked challengingly, stepping between Sunset and Twilight.

“Um, we do,” Rainbow answered in a neutral tone.

The Shadowbolt, a girl about her size with hair that was multiple shades of blue, stared back at her belligerently. Rainbow started to puff up.

“All right, everyone!” said Applejack, stepping between the two of them and trying to defuse the situation. “Let’s not get too competitive before the games even start.”

“The games aren’t competitive. We’ve never lost,” another Shadowbolt deadpanned. She had glasses and twin white pigtails.

Fluttershy frowned. “That’s not a very nice thing to say.”

A third Shadowbolt came up. This one had an air of authority about her. A golden starburst barette held back her short purple and pink hair. “Sorry, dearie, but these games aren’t about being nice,” she said in a cultured accent.

“Well, you might use a little tact,” Rarity retorted.

The argument between the Shadowbolts and Wondercolts intensified. Twilight found herself momentarily away from the center of the fray. Pinkie noticed and sidled up to her. “Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie!” she stated brightly.

“Oh, uh, hi. I’m Twilight,” Twilight said shyly.

“I know. You look just like a friend of mine. Her name is Twilight, too!”

Twilight’s face screwed up slightly. “That’s…uh…weird…”

“What’s that?” Pinkie asked suddenly, pointing to Twilight’s pendant.

“Oh, it’s sort of a spectrometer. I built it to track EM frequencies, but it can also contain anomalies.”

Pinkie stared at her blankly.

“It measures things,” Twilight simplified.

“Like the party?” Pinkie asked, gesturing expansively at the gym.

“Well, yeah, though it doesn’t look like much of party to me.”

Pinkie winked at her. “I know. Something is definitely missing. Come on!” Pinkie grabbed Twilight’s arm and propelled her out the gym doors. Sunset saw them go and sighed, then tried to finish the point she was trying to make with the third Shadowbolt, who appeared to be named Sunny Flare. But, before she could continue her argument, the PA system sounded.

“Hello, everyone,” her mother’s voice boomed out across the gym. “I’d like to take this opportunity to greet all of our visitors from Crystal Prep Academy and welcome them to CHS!”

This was greeted with halfhearted cheering.

“I’d also like to recognize the twelve students that CHS has elected to compete. I don’t think we could have chosen a better group to recognize the excellence, sportsmanship, and friendship the games stand for!” Celestia finished.

The cheering was a bit more excited this time, as Sunset and her friends (minus Pinkie) stepped forward with six of their other classmates. Some rather uninspiring music started and Celestia declared the Friendship Games kickoff party officially started. The Shadowbolts and Wondercolts eyed each other warily.

Suddenly the unmistakable sound of Pinkie’s party cannot was heard, and just as suddenly the music became more upbeat and trendy, the lights dimmed, a mirrorball began casting shards of light about the room, and the entire ambience of the gym changed from strained politeness to genuine merrymaking.

Pinkie really is something, Sunset thought to herself, watching Pinkie converse with Twilight across the room. She looked around – the ice was melting.CHS and Crystal Prep students were talking, even smiling and laughing together. Her eyes came back to Pinkie and Twilight just in time for her to watch Pinkie pony up and float a few feet into the air. Twilight was astonished, but Sunset couldn’t see much more as a group of students walked in front of her.

That was when Sunset felt the same thing happen to Pinkie’s power signature as had happened to Rarity earlier. She strained to see over the group of students – she had to see if Twilight was involved. But, as Pinkie’s magic faded, the room got lighter, the air got tenser, and suddenly the music came to a stop with a scratch.

The severe looking woman from earlier had taken the microphone from Celestia and was speaking into it, instantly killing any positive feelings in the room. “Greetings. I am Abacus Cinch, principal of Crystal Preparatory Academy. I'd like to thank Principal Celestia for her…unconventional welcome. It has been four years since the last Friendship Games, but it feels as though nothing has changed. Canterlot High continues to pick its competitors in a popularity contest and Crystal Prep continues to field its top twelve students. It is a comfort to know that even after so many years of losses, your school remains committed to its ideals, however misguided they may be. I wish you all the best of luck, regardless of the inevitable outcome.” Without another word, she handed the mic back to Celestia and swept from the gym, her twelve competing students in tow, including Twilight, who looked…shaken.

The gym was rapidly clearing out. Sunset dodged through the crowd to reach Pinkie, who was slouched across some bleachers, looking exhausted.

“Ah’m sorry, Pinkie – I thought your party additions were really swell!” Applejack was saying.

“They definitely broke the ice,” Fluttershy added.

“Yes, if only that Principal Cinch hadn’t frozen it again,” said Rarity.

“Yeah, she’s awful,” Pinkie agreed listlessly.

“Pinkie, what happened to you?” Sunset asked in concern, kneeling down next to her.

“I don’t know. Everyone started having fun after Twilight and I fired the party cannons and I ponied up.”

Sunset sighed. “Of course you did.”

“But then the magic just drained right out of me.”

Sunset pulled back a bit. “What do you mean, ‘drained out of you’?”

“Hey, where is that other Twilight, anyway?” Applejack asked, looking around.

Pinkie tried to answer. “Oh, she’s right…well, she was right here.”

“She left with her principal and the other CPA competitors. And we’d better get going too. Pinkie, do you think you can walk?”

“Yeah, it’s passing.”

After the party, Celestia and Luna gathered the twelve Wondercolts who had been selected to compete and led them to a conference room. Once everyone had a seat, Celestia, who was still standing, began.

“There is one last thing that needs to be done before we begin the competition.”

The twelve students looked at each other in confusion.

“You twelve are going to be a team. What does every team need?” Celestia asked.

Rainbow piped right up. “A captain! We need a captain.”

“Quite right, Rainbow Dash,” said Luna. “And while Principal Celestia and I considered appointing one ourselves, we decided it would be best if you chose from amongst yourselves. We know the twelve of you well enough to know that it won’t be a ‘popularity contest’, in spite of Principal Cinch’s words,” Luna finished with undisguised contempt.

Celestia continued, starting to hand out scraps of paper, “It will be a secret ballot. Take a few minutes to think about it, and then write the name of the student you are voting for down and hand it to Vice Principal Luna. Remember the different events of the Games. I’d suggest selecting a captain who you feel is qualified to evaluate the entire competition, because the captain will be making many of the assignments as to who competes in which events. In the end, however, the choice is yours and I know you will all support each other no matter what.”

There was silence, except for the sound of pens on paper and pieces of paper being folded, for several minutes. One by one the twelve students handed in their votes. Once there were twelve pieces of paper in Luna’s hands, she sat down with Celestia and they totaled up the votes. The twelve Wondercolts watched with interest and suspense. Eventually, Celestia and Luna looked at each other with a quirky sort of smile. Apparently, the results were amusing or interesting somehow.

Both administrators stood up. Celestia would make the announcement. “Well, there is quite a bit of agreement as to who the captain should be. Almost unanimity. We have…one vote for Rainbow Dash…”

Rainbow rose, smiled, and executed a small bow.

“…and eleven votes for…Sunset Shimmer!”

Sunset was totally amazed. “What…me?” she blurted. She jumped to her feet. “Eleven votes! That means…you all voted for me! Trixie?”

Trixie folded her arms and gave Sunset a grumpy look. “Even the great and powerful Trrrrrrixie…must admit that you know more about academics and actual magic than she does.”

Sunset gave her a watery and grateful smile, and then turned to Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow? You too?”

Rainbow was smirking at her. “Yep. That’s right. Thanks for the vote, by the way,” she finished with a wink.

Sunset’s mouth fell open. She was inarticulate for a couple seconds, then began to try to convince her fellow Wondercolts that this was not the right decision. “Guys…thanks, but…seriously? First of all, it’s me! Remember?Former raging she-demon? I don’t deserve this. Second, did we not just yesterday have an epic rally where Rainbow convinced us we had a chance? She’s totally the logical choice to lead us!”

“No, I’m not, Sunset,” said Rainbow unexpectedly, getting to her feet. “And I think it’s safe to say, after the whole Battle of the Bands deal, that the school has forgiven you for the demon thing. Did we not just discuss that at the end of the exact rally you’re talking about?”

Sunset was speechless. She looked to her mother and aunt for support, but they were just smiling at her, looking amused.

“Sunset, Trixie’s right. This isn’t just an athletic competition,” Rainbow pointed out.

“Well…”

“It’s at least half academic. I ain’t gonna be leading that part. You’re the smartest student in the whole school, and everybody knows it. You are the logical choice, especially since I know you’re gonna take my advice about the athletic events. Plus there’s the whole thing where Vice Principal Luna asked you to try to make sure we keep the magic to a minimum. You need to be in charge.”

Sunset just stared. But suddenly something occurred to her. She spun back to the principals. “What about co-captains? Can we have two? Please?”

Celestia and Luna looked at each other. Luna just shrugged. Celestia thought for a moment, then turned to look at her adopted daughter. “Well, I suppose that would be ok. There are no rules against it. But you must make the choice of the co-captain, Sunset.”

Sunset didn’t hesitate for a second. She whirled back around and pointed at Rainbow. “Rainbow Dash. You’re it.”

Rainbow shook her head in amazement, but then she smiled broadly and reached out for Sunset’s hand. The two shook hands. “You are really something, you know that?” Rainbow teased. “But this is gonna be fun. Thanks, Sunset.”

Sunset returned Rainbow’s smile warmly. “No, thank you. Thank you all. I don’t think I’ve earned this, but I’m…really touched that you all thought of me.”

The other Wondercolts stood up and cheered for them both. Even Trixie.

Later that day, Sunset sat on the couch in her family’s townhouse and looked out the window. She was by herself, as all her friends had gone home to catch up on homework and sleep, and her mother and aunt had not yet come home.

A lot had happened, and she was trying to process it all. The human world’s Twilight had shown up, and appeared to have something to do with the missing portal, not to mention the draining of Sunset’s own magic, as well as Pinkie’s and probably Rarity’s too. On top of that, her teammates had selected her as their captain – something completely unexpected. She was still uncomfortable about it, but she had made her assignments for the Academic Decathlon that would start first thing tomorrow morning. Rainbow had agreed with all her decisions, supporting her and not objecting to a single one. Finally, there was still no word from Princess Twilight.

That was starting to truly worry her. It wasn’t like Twilight at all to be this unresponsive. Usually, even if she was busy, she would pen a quick note, saying something like I’m sorry I haven’t written back yet! Something’s come up and I’ve been so busy! I’ll write back as soon as possible! But this time there was nothing. Sunset felt a sense of foreboding about it. She went up to her room and pulled out the journal for her pony mother. She had last written Princess Celestia about five days ago, and her other mother had written back – a typically sweet and encouraging letter that had warmed her heart. She smiled and decided to drop her pony mother a quick note asking if she’d given Twilight too much to do, or something:

Dear Mom,

Thanks so much for your letter last week. It really helped me think through a couple things that were nagging at my mind. It’s still so wonderful to be able to write to you again – I’ll never take it for granted.

Have you been giving Twilight too much to do? ;) I wrote her about something fairly important several days ago and I still haven’t heard back – not even a “sorry, busy, will write more soon”. It’s not like her to be so silent. Is everything ok?

Please let me know.

Love,

Sunset

Sunset put the journal down, fully expecting to hear from Princess Celestia soon. She laid down in her bed and took a quick nap until dinnertime.

The next morning she rose bright and early. As she rolled out of bed, she checked her journals for Princess Twilight and her mother. Still nothing. Now she was truly worried. She grabbed the journals for her aunt and her cousin and wrote them quick notes as well:

Dear Aunt Luna,

Is everything ok? I wrote Twilight four days ago now, and Mom last night, and I still haven’t heard from either of them. Please let me know that everything is alright.

Love from your worried niece,

Sunset

Dear Cady,

I’m really worried – I wrote to Twilight like four days ago and I haven’t heard back from her. And I wrote Mom last night and she hasn’t written back either. Is everything ok? Please let me know. You know I’ll come and help in a heartbeat if you all need me!

Love,

Sunny

She put the journals aside and frowned. It was time to get ready for the day, and there was absolutely nothing she could do beyond what she had already done.

The two teams assembled that morning in the science lab, where the Academic Decathlon would begin. Sunset, with Rainbow in tow, had gone over the assignments one more time before the start of the competition. Two by two, her teammates reassured her that they understood what events they were taking part in, and that they were ready.

Sunset stepped back to the front of the classroom. She had to admit that she was nervous, and not just because of the lack of communication from Equestria and her concerns about what human Twilight was up to. She didn’t want to mess the Friendship Games up – she knew how important they were to her friends and her school.

Pinkie appeared next to her. “Nervouscited?” she asked knowingly.

Sunset chucked slightly. “Yeah. I’d be lying if I said otherwise.”

“Don’t worry, Sunny. With you in charge, we’re gonna do great!”

From anyone else it would have been a platitude, but from Pinkie it was different. Sunset actually felt a bit encouraged. “Thanks, Pinkie.”

Pinkie winked and stepped back into the ranks of her teammates.

The administrators entered the classroom and relative silence fell. Luna stepped to a microphone that had been set up on the teacher’s bench at the front of the class. She turned it on. “Good morning, students,” she said over the school PA system. “I’m sure you’re all thrilled to start the first day of the Friendship Games. Our competitors will face off in every aspect of the CHS curriculum, culminating in the elimination equation finale.”

Luna handed the microphone to the junior administrator from Crystal Prep – the one with the hair like toffee that reminded Sunset of somepony back in Equestria. She saw Luna mouth something to her as she passed her the mic. Reading Luna’s lips, it hit Sunset like a ton of bricks. Cadence! This was her adopted cousin’s counterpart. Amazing. She shook her head in wonder.

“Welcome to the first event, the Academic Decathlon!” Dean Cadence announced. “You’ll be scored on chemistry, home-ec, and everything in between. But remember, only the six students from each team with the most points will move on to the second event. Good luck!”

She put the mic down.

Celestia came forward. “Captains!” she called.

Sunset went up to the teacher’s bench, followed by Rainbow. From the Crystal Prep side came a single student – the one from yesterday with the golden starburst barette and short purple and pink hair. She snorted. “Two captains? You CHS students are so predictable. You just can’t handle competition.”

“You have no idea what you’re talking about,” Sunset said mildly, unintimidated.

“Besides,” Rainbow spoke up, “I’m just the co-captain, Rainbow Dash. Sunset Shimmer here is the senior captain.”

“Sunny Flare,” the Shadowbolt responded with her own name. She held out her hand, grudgingly, and Sunset and Rainbow shook it.

“Girls,” Celestia said, taking control of the situation. “It goes without saying that we expect both teams to abide by the rules. Do all your team members understand them all?”

“Yes,” the three girls answered all at once.

“Good. Remember, safety first, especially in the home-ec and chemistry competitions. No game is worth risking hurting someone by starting a fire or causing an explosion, all right?”

“Yes, ma’am,” the three girls all answered again.

“Very well. Here is the schedule. Chemistry is first. Let the Games begin!”

The morning passed quickly as the events piled up. Sunset was glad to see that CHS was holding its own. To hear her friends tell it, they’d never stayed competitive so late into the first event. Usually Crystal Prep got out to an early lead and never relinquished it.

Sunset was also pleased with her own performance and with her selections for the various events. Pinkie had predictably cleaned up in home-ec, while Applejack and Rainbow had scored serious points in wood shop. All six of the girls had done well in chemistry, though Sunset had had the highest score there as the compound she had synthesized had been the purest. Rarity had done well in the spelling bee, with Sunset contributing plenty of points there too. They’d both scored highly in English comprehension as well, with Fluttershy contributing some points too.

The Shadowbolts were no slouches though. They matched CHS point for point all morning. As the Decathlon drew to a close, the individual scores were tallied and the final two competitors were selected to face each other in the final event: the elimination equation finale. The two teams were given the choice of sending their highest overall scorer, or their student who had scored the most points in the math competition earlier. However, the choice was moot, as either method would have led to the selection of the same student on each team.

The Rainbooms looked at the scoreboard and smirked. They were pleased that the six of them had the highest scores of the CHS students, but Sunset’s score, predictably, was on another level:

6: Rainbow Dash, 11 points

4: Pinkie Pie, 12 points

4: Applejack, 12 points

3: Fluttershy, 14 points

2: Rarity, 18 points

1: Sunset Shimmer, 27 points

“You really are an egghead, you know that?” Rainbow teased her.

“Shut up,” Sunset replied, smiling.

On the Shadowbolt team an equally predictable thing had happened: Twilight Sparkle had far and away the highest score, both overall and in math. Sunset felt vaguely uncomfortable as she realized she’d be competing directly and personally against Twilight. She isn’t Princess Twilight, she reminded herself. You don’t have to feel guilty about trying to beat her.

The Crystal Prep principal would be presiding over this event. She called Sunset and Twilight to the stage. They were both given large blackboards (facing away from each other so they couldn’t see each others’ work) and chalk. Sunset swallowed – the scores were tied between the two teams. Whoever won this competition would win the first event.

Principal Cinch read the problem to them. Sunset felt her heart fall. It was a really complex trigonometry problem. She hadn’t had to study trig in Equestria, and while she was picking it up quickly here, she wasn’t absolutely sure how to solve this equation. Still, she dove in and tried. She could hear Twilight’s chalk scraping on the other blackboard in between the sounds of her own attempts to solve the equation. She could feel time passing and the pressure building. At last, she thought she had the solution. She stepped back from the blackboard with a sigh and looked up at Principal Cinch. Amazingly, Twilight had finished at exactly the same time. Cinch looked briefly at Twilight’s board and nodded once. She turned and looked at Sunset’s board. “Incorrect!” she said tersely, and Sunset felt her stomach turn to ice.

“That means the winner of the first event of the 2014 Friendship Games is Crystal Prep!” Luna was able to grudgingly announce with some energy. Sighs and scattered applause could be heard from the Shadowbolts.

The reaction of the Wondercolts was completely different. Suddenly, Sunset found herself mobbed by her friends, who were cheering for her and hugging her.

“That was awesome!” Rainbow gushed.

“Truly amazing, darling,” Rarity said with a warm smile.

“But we didn’t win!” Sunset protested, totally confused.

“Sugarcube, that’s as close to winning a Friendship Games event as CHS has ever come. You just led a team to a school record,” Applejack explained with a broad grin.

Sunset seemed relieved. “Really? Well. I guess that’s all right then,” she allowed, but as her friends hugged her tighter she broke out into a true smile and laughter. None of them noticed human Twilight looking at them in confusion and barely hidden wistfulness.

“All we have to do is win the next event and we’ve got a shot at winning the whole thing,” Rainbow pointed out. “I wonder what the second event will be?”

The six girls turned, along with the rest of the student body and the Shadowbolts, as Dean Cadence made another announcement.

“After a careful tally of the points, we'd like to present the students moving on to the Friendship Games' second event.”

The 24 students who were competing listened closely. To the Rainbooms’ relief, they were the six who would be continuing on from CHS. They were also relieved to hear that there would be a break between the Academic Decathlon and the second event – enough time to eat lunch and rest a bit.

“Whew!” said Rarity. “I know I’m not usually the one who dwells on food, but even I could use quite a significant sandwich right now.”

The other girls smirked at her good-naturedly.

“Well, let’s head to the cafeteria then,” Applejack suggested.

“I’ll catch up with you, girls,” said Fluttershy quietly. “I’m going into animal withdrawal. Besides, I need to feed a few of them.”

“All right, Flutters,” said Rainbow. “See you in a few.”

The five remaining Rainbooms sat down to a well-deserved lunch. Sunset’s head was still spinning. She still felt kind of bad about not winning, but she knew that AJ had a point – setting a school record was a pretty good showing. But now that they were out from under the stress of competition for a short time, her worries about Princesses Twilight and Celestia began to resurface. She checked her journal. Still nothing.

Rarity noticed her discomfiture, of course. “Darling, what’s wrong? You’re so quiet, and so pensive.”

“Sorry, Rares, I’m just worried about Equestria. I still haven’t heard anything from Twilight or Celestia or even Cadence or Luna. What could cause all four of them to fall silent?”

The other four girls looked concerned, which was not reassuring. Sunset looked down at her meal, which was hardly touched. She poked at it with her fork.

“Y’know what?” Applejack said suddenly. “Once we’re done with these here Friendship Games, if we haven’t heard from any of the Princesses yet, why don’t we go on over there and look for them?”

Sunset looked up sharply, thinking hard. “AJ, I appreciate what you’re offering, but I’m not sure it would be a good idea.”

“Listen here, sugarcube. Princess Twilight’s our friend, too. If she’s in trouble, we want to help her.”

“I’m not debating that, AJ,” Sunset responded. “But if something is really wrong over there, it would be irresponsible of me to lead you all over without doing some scouting first.”

“Sunset --” Applejack started.

“No, AJ, listen! Equestria’s a whole ‘nother world! You’ve never been there before! In all likelihood, you’d all get transformed into ponies. You’d have to learn how to walk on all fours, and you’d have to learn about the magic corresponding to each of your counterpart’s tribes. It’ll be a huge adjustment, and we need to think carefully about it and plan for it if we’re going to do it!”

Applejack sighed, relenting.

“I’m not saying no. I’m just saying we need to think it through and do some training and planning ahead of time. That’s all. Assuming we even can. I'm not even thinking about what I'll do if we can't get the portal open again..." Sunset said, shaking her head.

Applejack started. "Dang. Ah forgot about that." She took a deep breath. "Sunset, Twilight got it open once before from her end -- Ah'm sure she can do it again."

"I hope you're right," Sunset said quietly, rubbing her temples. Rarity, who was sitting next to her, squeezed her shoulder. "If she's ok herself..." Sunset finished darkly.

Applejack took off her hat. "Dang. Ah ain't helpin', am I, sugarcube?"

Sunset gave her a warm smile. "You're trying, AJ. That means an awful lot."

Applejack returned Sunset's smile and put her hat back on.

The girls were very quiet for the rest of the meal, caught between concern about Princess Twilight and Sunset’s family in Equestria and their own nervousness about the next stage of the competition.

The relative (though tense) calm was broken up by Fluttershy, who wandered up to their table looking tired.

“Good gracious, Fluttershy. What happened to you?” Applejack asked, as the others looked up at Fluttershy in concern.

“I was out in the east field feeding my animals and letting them play. Then Twilight – I mean…”

“You mean human Twilight,” Sunset supplied gently.

“Yes. Human Twilight. She was there too. And she looked so sad. So dejected, even though her team had just won the first event. I couldn’t leave her like that , so I tried to be kind to her. All I did was hand her a bunny, and then I ponied up.”

Sunset shook her head. “I just don't get it. Rarity's magic came out when she made us outfits. Pinkie's when she fixed the party and now Fluttershy. What is going on?”

“And then Twilight's pendant thingy just pulled the magic right out of me. I couldn't even stand up,” Fluttershy finished.

Sunset shot to her feet, followed not long after by Rainbow and Applejack.

“Like me at the party!” Pinkie added.

“Or me right before Twilight came into the music room!” Rarity said.

Sunset’s eyes narrowed. “And me at the portal. So she’s…stealing magic?”

Applejack slowly sank back into her chair. “Ah don’t know. She doesn’t seem the magic stealin’ type.”

Sunset whirled to face her. “Yeah, but she sure had something to do with closing the portal and draining my magic through it. If her pendant can drain magic, maybe it stole the portal’s magic, too.”

“How?” Fluttershy asked, perplexed.

“I don’t know,” Sunset admitted. “And the pony or person or princess who could help me figure this out seems to be completely unreachable right now!”

“Which is too bad, because Princess Twilight knows everything about magic and portals and magical portals and portable magics!” Pinkie pointed out unhelpfully. The others sighed heavily. There were a few moments of silence as each girl tried to figure out what else she could do.

“Oh, and Twilight’s dog can talk now,” Fluttershy added as an afterthought.

Sunset groaned and planted her face on the table.

Following lunch, the girls headed to the door to the playing fields. It was time to see what the second Friendship Games event had in store.

“For now,” Rainbow was saying, continuing their discussion from lunch, “let's just focus on beating the Shadowbolts. And as long as this event puts me on a playing field, I don't think we've got anything to worry about.”

Applejack pushed open the door and the six girls stepped out onto the field. They all stopped and froze in complete astonishment at the spectacle before them.

Applejack recovered first. “Oh,” she said deadpan to Rainbow, “it puts you on a playing field, all right.”

Pinkie gasped. Even Rainbow was speechless. Before them was a complete motorcross course, probably nearly half a mile in circumference, surrounded by bleachers. Inside of that was a shorter oval track of undetermined purpose. And, in the middle of everything, was an obstacle course that appeared to culminate in an archery range.

“Am I the only one here who thinks this is overkill?” Sunset asked rhetorically. The silence that greeted her question supplied the answer.

“Ah don’t suppose you made motorcross outfits,” Applejack ventured to Rarity.

“Oh don’t be ridiculous, darling. Of course I did!”

Slowly getting over their amazement, the six girls made their way down to the field to where they could see Principal Celestia waiting.

“Hello girls!” she cried, waving them over. “Isn’t it something?” She gestured expansively to the improbable playing field(s) that now surrounded them.

“It sure is somethin’, all right,” Applejack answered carefully.

“Mom, seriously? What is all this? And how on earth did the school district afford it?” Sunset asked, accepting a quick side hug from her mother.

“There is a special budget for the Friendship Games, and since they only happen every four years, there is generally enough time to save a considerable sum.”

Applejack and Rainbow both whistled. Sunset and Rarity both shook their heads.

“Well,” said Sunset, resigning herself to the reality in front of her, “what are the events?”

“Two students will compete in each phase, and there are three phases. The first phase is the obstacle course, which ends in an archery contest. The second phase is a roller race – just a plain race, not a relay. And the third phase is the motorcross.”

“Thanks, Mom.” Sunset turned to Rainbow. “Well, what do you think?”

“You better do the motorcross, Sunset, since you actually own a motorcycle.” Sunset nodded in agreement as Rainbow turned to the other four. “Can anybody roller skate? I know Flutters can’t.”

Pinkie and Rarity both raised their hands.

“Somehow it doesn’t surprise me that Pinkie can roller skate. But you, Rares?” Sunset asked dubiously.

Rarity’s nose went into the air a bit. “I used to rollerblade all the time in middle school. How did you think I got these legs, darling?”

Sunset chuckled and smirked. “Fair enough.”

“Ah’d like to take the obstacle course, then, Rainbow and Sunset, if it’s all the same to y’all,” Applejack interjected.

“That just leaves you and Flutters, Rainbow,” Sunset said.

“I don’t know how to ride a motorbike…” Fluttershy said shyly. She looked like she didn’t even want to go near one of them.

“You get the obstacle course, then, Flutters,” said Rainbow decisively.

Fluttershy failed to look excited. Spectacularly.

“Why don’t the four of you go get dressed? I need to chat with Sunset about something,” Rainbow said.

“C’mon girls. Let’s see what Rarity’s cooked up this time,” said Applejack, leading the others toward the locker room.

Rainbow put her hand on Sunset’s shoulder, turning her away from the others. “Don’t worry too much about Flutters, Shims. She’s more athletic than she lets on. She’s just not very competitive. Besides, the way I see it, she’ll have even odds.”

“How do you figure?”

“The Shadowbolts will probably have to put Twilight on the obstacle course, too, since I doubt she knows how to ride a motorbike or how to skate. And, just by looking at her, I’d say this world’s Twilight hasn’t been putting in a lot of time in the gym or on the track. Flutters will be a good match for her.”

“Sound reasoning. Ok, I approve. Let’s go join the others and suit up. This’ll be fun, RD.”

“Just so you know, I won’t only be trying to beat the Shadowbolts on the motorcross course. I’ll be trying to beat you too,” teased Rainbow with a good-natured wink.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way. It’s just too bad you’ll be disappointed,” Sunset retorted with a mock-sad shake of her head.

“Oh, it is on!” Rainbow crowed as the two of them passed into the locker room.

Half an hour later the six friends were dressed in suitable garments for their events that displayed Rarity’s usual excellence, perfect sense of style, attention to detail, and utility. At a sign from Celestia, each pair took their place, accompanied by their competitors.

Cadence’s voice rang out over the PA system as the students in the bleachers watched in anticipation. “Welcome, everyone, to the Friendship Games Tricross Relay!” Her welcome was met with cheers. For the first time ever, the Friendship Games were competitive, and the students from both schools were starting to get into them.

“In this event,” she continued, “our qualifying competitors will face off in archery, speed skating, and finally, motocross.”

The sounds of the motorbikes’ engines revving could be heard over the cheers of the crowd.

“So, if the competitors are ready...” Cadence lifted an airhorn and paused, letting the tension build for a moment. Finally, she blew the horn with a blast.

Applejack and Sour Sweet were off like a shot. They were neck and neck for most of the obstacle course, then reached the archery range at nearly the same time. Both girls lifted a bow and lined up a shot. Applejack felt a little surge of adrenaline as the targets began to move in circles – she hadn’t expected that.

“Each competitor must hit a bullseye before their teammates can start the next leg of the relay!” Cadence explained over the PA system.

To her chagrin, Applejack discovered that Sour Sweet was pretty good with a bow. She landed a bullseye first. Applejack concentrated, knowing that Twilight was starting the obstacle course behind her. Her next shot went true. She spun around, frantically waving Fluttershy forward.

There followed a slightly awkward few minutes as Twilight and Flutterhsy negotiated the obstacle course in a fashion that Applejack found endearingly embarrassing. Her competitor, Sour Sweet, however, was having the opposite reaction. By the time Fluttershy and Twilight reached the archery range she was fuming.

Applejack swung to face Fluttershy, encouraging her. She tried to avoid sighing as both girls began to miss the targets widely with each shot. Stunningly, Fluttershy eventually landed a bullseye by being too scared to look at the target. Trying to avoid bursting into laughter, Applejack congratulated her friend as Rarity and Pinkie left the starting line of the roller track.

“Nice one, Flutters.”

“Oh. Uh. Well, I think I could have done a little bit better.”

“Nonsense. We’re off to an early lead, and it doesn’t look like the Shadowbolts will be catching up any time soon.” They turned to watch as Twilight missed the entire target.Again.

“WELL THAT’S JUST FANTASTIC.” Sour Sweet raged sarcastically.

“I’m sure glad I don’t go to Crystal Prep,” Fluttershy observed to Applejack with a frown.

“You said it, Flutters.”

“WHEE!” shouted Pinkie as she and Rarity passed by on the track. CHS was now two laps ahead.

“If CPA can't hit another bullseye soon, they'll be out of this race!” Dean Cadence pointed out over the loudspeaker.

“You’re really bad at this,” Sugarcoat helpfully pointed out to Twilight from the hill at the start of the motorcross track.

As Twilight missed again, Applejack reached her tipping point. “Ugh, Ah can’t take anymore!” This may not have been “their” Twilight, but she was a Twilight just the same, and she deserved to be treated with encouragement and respect. And I’ll set an example for these Crystal Prep girls. They don’t seem to know the first thing about how to treat a friend, she thought to herself.

She stepped up next to Twilight. “Sugarcube, ya have to stop aimin’ at the target,” she offered gently. Twilight seemed confused by this advice. Applejack fleetingly wondered how a girl who was probably a genius at physics could fail to grasp what she was getting at.

“Oh, that makes perfect sense!” Sour Sweet snarked. “Don’t aim at the target. THANKS SO MUCH!”

Applejack completely ignored her. “Ya have to stop aimin’ at where the target is, and aim at where the target’s gonna be,” she said softly to Twilight.

“Yeah!” Sour Sweet interrupted again. “Definitely take advice from the person YOU’RE COMPETING AGAINST!”

Twilight was startled by Sour Sweet’s outburst. She seemed uncertain.

“Do you wanna hit the bullseye or not?” Applejack asked firmly.

Twilight nodded to her.

“Then trust me. Take a deep breath…”

Twilight obeyed.

“Hold it, draw your bow, and line up where the target is headed. And release….now!”

The arrow sailed into the center of the target. Sunny Flare and Lemon Zest wasted no time, flying to try to catch up to Rarity and Pinkie.

Twilight was overcome with emotion and gratitude. She grabbed Applejack and hugged her.

“See!” said Applejack, laughing. “Ah was tellin’ you the truth!” And just like that she ponied up. Twilight broke the embrace and stepped back in amazement, which turned to horror as the pendant around her neck floated toward Applejack and opened. Orange magical light poured out of Applejack into the pendant, and she started to wilt.

“What…are…you…doing?” she asked in confusion as she went down on one knee. Fluttershy was at her side instantly, keeping her from falling over completely. Applejack’s pony ears disappeared.

“I don’t know!” Twilight cried, appearing to be truly distraught. With a struggle, she managed to close the pendant, but she lost her footing and fell off the archery platform. The pendant’s necklace came over her head and it bounced out onto the motorcross racetrack and popped open. A wave of purple magical force spread out from around it, and suddenly rifts in spacetime opened across the playing field.

At the same time, on the roller skating rack, the Shadowbolts had nearly caught up to Rarity and Pinkie. It is possible the two Wondercolts had not gone as fast as they could have because, up until a couple minutes before, they had not had any competition. Now it was becoming clear that the two CPA girls were nearly professionals. They were catching up. Rarity and Pinkie increased their speed, but as they passed the halfway point of the last lap, it became clear that Sunny Flare and Lemon Zest would catch and even pass them. In desperation, Rarity grabbed Pinkie and hurled her ahead, transferring some of her momentum. Her plan worked – Pinkie crossed the line first. Sunset and Rainbow were off like a shot, but Sugarcoat and Indigo Zap were only a couple seconds behind.

Meanwhile, Twilight was trying to recover her pendant, as Lemon Zest’s skate had knocked it nearly into the stands. As she approached it, she was forced to stop in terror as a huge vine snaked out of a nearby rift. She waited for it to move away, and, when it did (by some miracle) she reached for the pendant again – only to be dragged away from it by a different vine, from a different rift, that had wrapped itself around her ankle from behind.

On the motorcross track, Rainbow had shot out to a predictable lead, with Sugarcoat and Sunset fighting it out for second behind her. Suddenly, she noticed a rift and a vine had appeared directly ahead of her. She slewed to the right desparately, only just avoiding the offending plant, but behind her Sugarcoat was not so lucky. The vine, which was topped by a gaping maw not unlike that of a venus flytrap, lunged at her and grabbed her bike. Sugarcoat clung to her bike even as the vine lifted it and her off the ground. Sunset laid her bike down, hoping to shoot under the vine, but there wasn’t enough room and she was dismounted. As she rubbed her ringing head and tried to rise, Indigo Zap, not by choice, rode up the vine and shot over it, barely maintaining control as she landed on the other side of it.

Rainbow had continued to race at first, but she sensed something was wrong. She stopped and whipped her bike around, finding to her horror that Sunset was lying in the middle of the track with two angry vines towering over her. She didn’t hesitate for a second, spurring her bike back down the track to her friend.

The vine eating Sugarcoat’s bike chomped hard on it, breaking it in half and swallowing it. Sugarcoat bounced down the vine’s back, landing on her feet on the track. But she was directly below the vine’s mouth, so it didn’t see her. It saw Sunset though, and began a lightning strike to gobble her up. Perhaps 50 milliseconds before it ate her, Rainbow flashed by on her bike, grabbing Sunset’s arm and pulling her up on to bike and out of danger.

“RD, you saved me!” Sunset cried in relief.

“I wasn’t about to let you get eaten, Shims!” Rainbow replied with an equally relieved smile. That did it. Rainbow was surrounded in a blue aura. She pulled over and tore of her helmet as her pony ears sprouted from her head. The wings came next in a blue explosion of light. “We can still win this!” she shouted to Sunset, who immediately took off down the track on Rainbow’s bike. In the judge’s stand, Cinch gave Celestia a calculating look, to which Celestia could only respond with a somewhat sheepish shrug.

The race continued as Indigo Zap and her bike fell into a huge hole created by one of the vines. Rainbow appeared over her, distracting the vine long enough for her to ride her bike out of the hole as Sunset shot by. But Rainbow’s work was not yet done – even as Sunset and Indigo continued down the track, another vine began to lunge for them. This time Rainbow built up some speed and rammed the vine with her shoulder, knocking it decisively to the ground. She stood on it proudly in victory.

Safe from the last vine, Sunset and Indigo raced neck and neck toward the finish line. But the advantage was Sunset’s. She had been hiding her bike’s final gear, and, with a smirk that was just a bit evil, she suddenly left Indigo in the dust, earning the checkered flag. “Canterlot wins!” Cadence cried. The stadium erupted in cheers – the Wondercolts had won a Friendship Games event for the first time in school history. The Shadowbolts were stunned.

“Attention students!” Dean Cadence’s voice rang out. “Please proceed to the gym for the next event!” Meanwhile, Twilight finally managed to close her pendant, causing all the vines to disappear as the rifts closed.

Sunset and her friends gathered at the end of the motorcross course. “Is everybody alright?” Applejack asked, glancing around in concern.

“Better than alright! We won!” Rainbow exulted, her eyes alight and a blue aura of magic still surrounding her.

But Sunset was not amused. “Yeah, we may have won, but somebody could’ve been seriously hurt! The magic is going haywire and I have no idea how to fix it!”

Twilight decided to try to explain herself. “Um, excuse me – I didn’t mean for any of this to happen.” The other girls turned to look at her with a mixture of confusion, surprise, and in Sunset’s case, irritation. “I just wanted to learn about the strange energy coming from your school,” Twilight continued. “I didn’t know that it was magic or…how it works.”

Rainbow sauntered over to her a bit haughtily. “That’s ok. Neither do we.”

Suddenly, Twilight’s pendant began to open again. Rainbow groaned and sank to her knees as blue energy poured out of her and into the pendant. Twilight tried to fight it, crying, “Oh, no! Oh no no no! Not again!”

Sunset raced to Rainbow’s side, trying to help her back to her feet.

Twilight looked stricken. “I’m sorry! It just started absorbing energy on its own! But I’m not sure how!”

And that was when Sunset Shimmer lost her temper.

“What do you mean you don’t know how?!” she practically thundered, stomping up to Twilight. Her friends were astonished – they hadn’t seen Sunset this angry since the Fall Formal – not even when she had chewed Trixie out during the Battle of the Bands. Meanwhile, the pendant swung open again and a cone of light shot out, opening what was, apparently, another interdimensional rift directly above them.

“It also causes these corresponding rifts to appear! I don’t know how that works either!” Twilight said, trying frantically to close the pendant.

“Is there anything you do know?” demanded Sunset angrily. “Like how to get our magic back?! Or how to fix the portal to Equestria?!” She grabbed the pendant and tried to shut it as well.

“Equestria?” Twilight asked in complete confusion.

“You’re supposed to be so smart, but did you ever think that you shouldn’t be messing around with things you don’t understand?!” Sunset finally managed to shut the pendant. The rift above them closed instantly.

“But I want to understand!” Twilight almost whined.

“But you don’t! And worst of all, you put the lives of my friends in danger!” yelled Sunset directly in Twilight’s face.

Twilight’s eyes filled with tears. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to!” She turned and fled toward the front of the school.

Spike took off after her, calling out for her to wait. The girls looked at each other anxiously – Sunset was still standing there seething. At last Rainbow went up to her and gently put a hand on her shoulder. Sunset’s head snapped around, but as soon as she saw the worried look on Rainbow’s face she realized she had, in all likelihood, gone way too far. She smacked herself in the forehead as her shoulders slumped. Rainbow, seeing her dejected look, put her other hand on Sunset’s arm to try to comfort her.

Suddenly all six of them turned as they heard the sounds of a different argument. Only a few yards away, Cinch and Sunset’s mom were getting into it. They all headed over to try to support Celestia.

“Perhaps we should end the Games now and declare a tie,” she suggested to Cinch.

Cinch nearly exploded. “A tie? Was this your strategy all along: to force us into accepting you as equals?! I think not. The Games will continue and Crystal Prep will prevail, despite your antics and whatever performance-enhancing regimen your students are on!” She turned and stormed off, Cadence reluctantly following her with an apologetic look over her shoulder.

Luna came and stood beside Celestia, even as a distraught Sunset rushed forward. “Mom, I’m so sorry I couldn’t stop all this from happening!”

“It’s not your fault, Sunset,” Celestia said, trying to comfort her.

“Isn’t it?” Sunset replied. “I should know how to control the magic I brought here, but I don’t! I’ve let everyone down. And now, Principal Cinch thinks we’re cheating!”

Celestia put her hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “It doesn’t matter what Principal Cinch thinks,” she began.

Sunset pulled back, refusing to be comforted. “But it does! The other students don’t just want to win – they want beat Crystal Prep! It isn’t going to count if the other team doesn’t really think they’ve lost! Crystal Prep is never going to believe we won fair and square if there’s magic involved. And magic is only involved…because of me.” With that, she moped off toward the gym to get changed. Her friends followed with concerned faces.

For once, Celestia didn’t know what to say.

Author's Note

I figured Rainbow didn’t mean to hurt Sunset with the big placard of demon Sunset during the pep rally. Here’s my explanation of how that worked. I hope you enjoy the feels.

I enjoyed depicting the conversations between Sunset and her aunt and her mother, but I had a ball with the conversation between Celestia and Luna…

We all know there’s something special about MLP:FIM. That’s why we’re here. And I think when Rarity brushes Sunset’s hair out of her face and helps her out of her funk in The Friendship Games, we see what’s special on full display. Say what you want, but Rarity loves Sunset very much (platonically, in my opinion, but that is still a true form of love), and she knows how to help her. It’s a display of affection that you’ll find in very, very few other series, for any age.

Now that I think about it, Trixie's support of Sunset as the captain of the team could be taken as foreshadowing of their future friendship. (this comment was written after Forgotten Friendship came out)

Note that when I depict Applejack thinking to herself, I use “I” instead of “Ah”. In AJ’s mind, it’s everyone else who has an accent. ;)

Part VI: Full Circle || Chapter 49: Daydream of Glory

Part VI: Full Circle || Chapter 49: Daydream of Glory

Half an hour later the friends had gathered near the statue, waiting with the other students from both schools for the third and final phase of the Games to begin. Rainbow, Pinkie, and Applejack could hardly contain themselves, but Rarity and Fluttershy were considerably more subdued as they watched Sunset stew and fret out of the corners of their eyes.

The main doors of CHS opened and the four administrators came down, stopping on the lowest step. Cadence leaned over and picked up a microphone lying on top of a large speaker and started to talk about the final event.

“Since the score is tied,” she said, “the final event will determine the winner of the Friendship Games.” She handed the microphone to Luna.

Luna scrutinized a piece of paper as she spoke. “Somewhere on campus, a pennant from each school has been hidden. The first team to find their own school’s flag and bring it back to their home base wins the event.” She handed the microphone back to Cadence.

“And, as soon as our teams are ready, we’ll begin,” Cadence finished.

“Well, that’s our cue,” Applejack stated.

Fluttershy sighed. “I don’t feel like playing these Games anymore,” she admitted.

Rainbow whirled toward her. “But we have to play! This is the last event – for the whole deal!”

Rarity made a scoffing sound and raised her eyebrows. “Well, it’s a little hard to focus with all the magic stealing and portal opening going on.”

“And I feel awful about losing my temper with Twilight,” Sunset said, almost listlessly.

“Especially since she obviously didn’t mean to do all the stuff she did. She’s actually really nice,” Fluttershy pointed out unhelpfully. The others, minus Sunset, gave her an incredulous, ‘you’re not helping’ look, causing her to shrink against the statue. Sunset just put her hand over her forehead.

“Let’s just get through this last event and prove we’re not a bunch a’ cheaters,” Applejack told Sunset gently. “Then, you can go over and apologize to her. Though Ah have to admit, Ah’m not sure there’s all that much to apologize for,” she finished, narrowing her eyes at Fluttershy, who eeped and hid behind Rarity.

“Thanks, AJ, but…” Sunset began, but she froze and focused her eyes suddenly on the other team. Cinch and the other Shadowbolts seemed to have encircled Twilight, and Sunset didn’t like the look of it. She pointed. “Hey, girls. Look at that.”

Applejack moved to stand next to her and Rainbow came up on the other side of her. The three of them watched, joined shortly thereafter by Pinkie, Rarity, and a still embarrassed and red-faced Fluttershy.

There seemed to be a heated discussion going on. Cinch in particular appeared to have put on her most intimidating, imperious face. Sunset could have sworn she said something about ‘release’. It wasn’t long before Twilight emerged from the ring of her fellow students walking slowly and apparently reluctantly toward the center of the walkway before the CHS main doors.

Luna had picked up the mic again and was standing with Cadence so they could share it. “If both teams are ready…” Luna said.

“The last event of the Friendship Games begins…” Cadence continued.

“Now!” they both finished. At the same instant Twilight pulled out her pendant and held it up. Her face was pale and her mouth a thin line. With her other hand she reached toward the cover of the pendant. In a flash Sunset realized what Twilight was about to do. She broke into a sprint, trying to get to her in time. “Twilight, wait!” she screamed desperately, but her voice was drowned out by the other students’ cheering.

She was too late. Twilight pulled the pendant completely open. A foreboding silence fell as the rest of the students and the four administrators became aware of what she had done. There was a crack like thunder and a brilliant flash of pink-purple light. A sphere of blindingly bright energy formed and expanded from the center of the pendant. It began to engulf Twilight, lifting her off the ground as it also gradually rose into the air. She struggled, but it seemed she was unable to let go of the pendant or extract her arms from the energy ball, which was growing by the second. She turned toward Principal Cinch and the Shadowbolt team. “HELP ME! PLEASE!” she screamed. She was able to free a single arm and reach out toward Cinch helplessly before the ball completely absorbed her, instantly cutting off the sound of her scream.

Sunset watched in horror as a livid purple color began to suffuse the energy ball. The color began to coalesce around what was apparently Twilight’s form. At last the light faded and she, and all the rest of the onlookers, was able to see what had happened to her. She had been transformed.

Sunset’s heart fell through her feet. No, she cried out to herself, no, no, no, it’s happening again! Not again! Twilight had become a shadow of herself – a powerful being of magic and darkness. She had a kind of terrible beauty, clothed in a purple and pink dress, with matching boots and armlets. Great, crow-like wings sprouted from each shoulder. From her forehead, incredibly, grew a long and twisted horn – a horn like the ones changeling queens bore back in Equestria – a horn born of dark magic. But any beauty she had was marred by the feral, ravenous look in her eyes. Sunset shivered as she took an involuntary step backward.

The being that was once Twilight Sparkle turned directly toward her and laughed, chilling Sunset to the bone. “You were right!” she cried. “I didn’t understand magic before, but I do now!” And she lifted her hand and shot a blue beam of energy at the statue on top of the portal, blowing it into thousands of pieces. It was at this point that people began to scream and run. Twilight shot more bolts of blue energy from her hands, opening rift after rift, laughing with apparent glee. Through one of them, Sunset saw Canterlot Castle.

“Equestria!” she breathed. Once again, not one, but two worlds were threatened.

Students were now starting to fall into the rifts – no one had fallen through yet, fortunately, but several were desperately clinging to the edges. Sunset’s friends dashed about, trying to pull them back to safety. Meanwhile, Principal Cinch was backing away.

“Hey, where are you going?!” Sunny Flare challenged her, actually scandalized.

“Anywhere to avoid that…monster!” Cinch retorted shamelessly. “And I suggest you do the same!” The Shadowbolt Captain just stared at her in stunned amazement.

To Sunset, it felt like the Fall Formal was happening all over again. But Sunset Shimmer was a different person from who she had been then. Gritting her teeth and shaking off the memory of despair that clutched at her heart, she challenged Twilight. “Twilight,” she yelled, “you can’t do this!”

Twilight scoffed. “Why not? There’s a whole other world right there, and it’s just filled with magic!”

“But you’re destroying this world to get it!” Sunset argued.

“So what? There’s more magic there, and I WANT TO UNDERSTAND IT ALL!” And she shot a bolt right at Sunset’s feet. Sunset leapt aside just in time, landing heavily on her side, but other students weren’t so lucky. This was the biggest rift yet, and several began to fall in, trying desperately to hold on to the edges. Applejack grabbed hold of one’s arms, grunting, “Don’t let go!”

Rarity grabbed another student, but started to fall in herself. “Hang on!” screamed Rainbow, racing to help her. “Obviously!” Rarity retorted testily. But Rainbow wasn’t able to help Rarity alone. Just when she was about to fall in, Indigo Zap appeared and helped haul Rainbow, Rarity, and another student out of the rift. Sunset looked around. Everywhere, she saw Shadowbolts helping her friends to pull students out of rifts. It was perhaps the first selfless thing they had ever done as a team. Something began to click in Sunset’s brain. The Magic of Friendship, she thought. It’s here, even in the middle of this terrible thing. She saw the pendant lying next to her hand and picked it up. It hummed and whirred, apparently still operational. Suddenly, she knew what to do. And she knew that she alone had a chance to do it. I may not be the Princess of Friendship, she thought with a pang of sorrow and regret, but I guess I’ll just have to do.

She jumped to her feet and whirled to face Twilight. “This isn’t the way!”

Twilight turned to her with a haughty look, but seemed to be listening.

Sunset continued, knowing that if she stopped she’d never start again. “I know you feel powerful right now – like you can have everything you want! I’ve been where you are and made the same mistake you’re making! I put on a magical crown and, just like you, I was overwhelmed – distorted and bent – by the magic it contained! I thought it could give me everything I wanted!”

Twilight sneered at her. “Oh, you’re wrong! Unlike you, I CAN have everything I want!”

“No, you can’t!” Sunset cried vehemently. “Even with all that magic and power, you’ll still be alone!” With that, Sunset decided to play her last card, and hoped Harmony judged her worthy. She would invoke the Magic of Friendship by calling on the Elements of Harmony. She held the pendant high. “True magic comes from honesty, loyalty, laughter, generosity, and kindness!” To her relief and joy, as she called out the name of each Element, a beam of energy flowed from each of her friends into the pendant. But her friends were not drained of power as they had been before. Instead, each of them glowed with a magical aura corresponding to her color, and a look of peace appeared on each of their faces.

“I understand you, Twilight,” cried Sunset as the magic flowing into the pendant began to lift her off the ground. “And I want to show you the most important magic of all…” She hurled the pendant to the earth, shattering it. A ball of pink light whirled around her, blowing her hair as it surrounded her. Then, Sunset Shimmer underwent her own transformation.

Clothed in a white and sky blue dress with a pink bodice, brilliant yellow boots and armlets, and a necklace bearing the sign of her cutie mark, Sunset floated across from Twilight on sparkling golden wings of light. A bright horn grew from her forehead. “...the Magic of Friendship!” she concluded in triumph.

Her friends, as well as Celestia and Luna, looked at her with a mixture of awe and joy. Twilight was momentarily stunned. With preternatural calm, Sunset spread her hands, and golden beams of energy came forth, closing the rifts.

That snapped Twilight out of her trance. With a cry of bitter anger, she swooped on Sunset, a ball of light forming in her hand. Sunset reacted instantly, forming her own ball. The two titans clashed above the school entrance, shaking the earth as their magic collided and both were thrown back. Twilight brought her hands together and unleashed a thick bright blue energy bolt at Sunset, who answered with her own bolt of gold. The two bolts met and pushed against each other. At first, Sunset was pushing Twilight back, but Twilight poured on her power, not holding anything back. Slowly, Sunset was pushed toward the wall of the school, unwilling to match Twilight’s power output for fear of truly injuring or even killing her. Twilight appeared to have no such compunctions.

Spike saw this. “Twilight!” he cried desperately.

Twilight turned at the familiar voice and saw the tears in Spike’s eyes. For an instant she wavered, and that was all Sunset needed. She overwhelmed Twilight, not with destructive power, but with a high-level spell that neutralized her bolt and flung them both into an Orb of Sanctuary.

Inside the Orb was silence, and white light. Sunset floated a few yards away from Twilight, who looked at her with terror, having been stunned both by the skill of Sunset’s magic and the sad look on Spike’s face. Sunset looked into Twilight’s eyes, and time seemed to slow. For a moment, it seemed as though she could see other faces in Twilight’s face:

She saw Adagio’s face. She saw Sonata’s, saw Aria’s.

She saw her own face.

Then she knew what to do. Suddenly moved by compassion, and fighting tears of her own, she flew slowly toward Twilight and held forth an open hand.

“Take my hand, Twilight,” she pleaded. “Let me show you there’s another way…just as someone else once did for me.” Twilight wavered, staring at Sunset’s hand. For a moment she was perfectly balanced between fear and desire. But at last she began to cry, and made her choice, putting her hand in Sunset’s. Sunset sighed with relief. Carefully, gently, she allowed her magical energy to bleed away, and drained Twilight’s as well. Their forms changed back into those of two teenage girls, and, as the Orb faded, their feet landed softly on the asphalt of Canterlot High School’s front courtyard.

Twilight was sobbing. “I am so sorry!” she wept. “I didn’t mean for any of this to happen…”

“I know,” said Sunset with an encouraging smile, taking Twilight’s other hand and holding it tightly. “And going by my own experiences, we will all forgive you.”

Overwhelmed by guilt and shame, Twilight looked up in disbelief, but Sunset’s kind eyes didn’t waver. Twilight’s tears began to slow as a look of wonder came over her face. Unfortunately, Cinch chose that moment to disrupt Sunset’s ministrations.

“Principal Celestia,” she cried angrily as she stomped up next to Sunset and Twilight, “on behalf of Crystal Prep, I demand that you forfeit the Friendship Games! Clearly, CHS has had an unfair advantage for quite some time! And it's certainly obvious that your students have been using magic for their own benefit!”

Celestia had come all the way down the steps, followed closely by Luna and Cadence. They were quickly surrounded by the other students from both teams.

“You must be joking,” Celestia deadpanned.

Cinch said nothing, staring with arms folded.

Celestia shook her head in amazement. “Well. I'd like to think that saving the world benefits us all,” she retorted, winking at Sunset.

There were a couple seconds of tense silence, interrupted by Sugarcoat of all people. “At least they didn't manipulate Twilight into releasing all the stolen magic and turning into a power-crazed magical creature that tried to rip the world apart just to win a game,” she stated in her patented clipped monotone.

Sunset felt her temper begin to simmer. Just as I suspected, she thought grimly to herself. For her part, Pinkie boggled at Sugarcoat. “Wow! That's a lot to take in when you say it all at once,” she blurted, causing Rarity to give her an incredulous look.

“That’s ridiculous!” Cinch sputtered.

“Nope, that’s pretty much what happened,” opined Spike. At this point, no one was surprised.

“Actually, we’re all to blame,” admitted Sour Sweet sadly. Her eyes ignited and she pointed balefully at Cinch. “Mostly it was her!”

Cinch looked around and found that none of her students appeared to be supporting her. Instead, they regarded her with a mixture of guilt and anger. This made Cinch furious. “Obviously my students have been infected with your magic, but I plan on taking all of this up with the school board!” she thundered, clearly not thinking the statement through.

Celestia smirked in triumph, making Sunset’s heart swell with pride. “Good! I'm sure they would be very interested in hearing all about the magical students with wings and horns,” she said.

“Oh, and the portals to other dimensions!” Luna added for good measure.

“And don't forget to tell them about the talking dog,” Cadence pointed out sagely, stifling a giggle.

“Because none of that could possibly ruin your reputation,” finished Spike, delivering the coup de grace.

Cinch looked around angrily, but found no supporters. With a final frown, she pulled her jacket straight, turned, and marched off toward the Crystal Prep buses.

Celestia clapped her hands together. “Well, I know these Friendship Games haven't been what any of us expected, but given what we've all just been through, I think it's fair to declare us all winners.”

“Even us, Principal Celestia?” asked Sunny Flare morosely. She looked very guilty.

“Even you Shadowbolts, Sunny Flare,” answered Celestia. “Yes, it was wrong for you to support Principal Cinch in whatever method she used to encourage Twilight to open her pendant, but once she did, instead of running away, you all demonstrated bravery and helped to save the lives of many students. I would say you have all learned a crucial lesson, and that makes today a win in my book,” she finished gently.

Sunny and the other Shadowbolts looked a bit relieved.

“Even me?” Twilight said tentatively, still wiping tears away. She was still holding one of Sunset’s hands for comfort.

“Even you, Twilight. While it was wrong for you to open the pendant and take a risk like that with a force that even Sunset doesn’t fully understand yet in this world, once Sunset got your attention, you listened to her. Not everyone would have. Besides,” she said, with a knowing look at Sunset, “I have a feeling that your actions, once you were transformed, weren’t fully under your control.”

“But…I should take responsibility for what happened,” Twilight whimpered, her tears starting again. Sunset put an arm around her shoulder.

“That is very mature of you, Twilight,” responded Celestia, “but again, what happened is, I am quite sure, greatly mitigated by the fact that I suspect you were coerced. Am I right? Isn’t that what Sugarcoat meant just now?”

Twilight looked down at first, then looked up at Celestia and nodded. Beside her, Cadence’s eyes narrowed.

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Celestia said. “That was very wrong of her. It was an abuse of power. Do you understand that, Twilight? Do all of you understand?”

The students all nodded, Twilight included. “Good,” Celestia said. “Twilight, it will be very important for you to tell Dean Cadence exactly what Principal Cinch was holding over your head. I’m sorry to say that what she did may have been a crime.”

Cadence smiled gently at Twilight. “It’s going to be ok, Twilight. Come here. Let’s talk for a while.”

Twilight nodded. She turned to Sunset. “Thank you. Thank you so much!” she said emphatically.

“I was glad to do it,” Sunset said warmly.

Twilight released Sunset’s hand and went with Cadence. As she was leaving, Cadence instructed the rest of the Shadowbolts to wait in the courtyard, as there would be a medal presentation in just a few minutes.

“Luna, would you get the medals, please?” Celestia asked.

“Are you crazy?! The very next order of business is hugging my niece!” Luna cried, scandalized.

Celestia laughed. “Not if I get to her first!” They looked at each other, then at Sunset.

Sunset realized she was about to be embraced vigorously, and quite possibly competitively. She smiled sheepishly, taking a step back. “Now now, you two, there’s…” she stopped when she bumped into Pinkie.

“And where do you think you’re going?” Pinkie asked her with a devilish smile.

“Pinkie! What are you…” and she stopped again when her mother and aunt engulfed her. The Wondercolts and Shadowbolts alike burst into good natured-laughter as Sunset blushed furiously. She pretended to be annoyed at first, but it wasn’t long before she was laughing too.

After nearly a minute, Celestia stepped back, holding Sunset by the shoulders as Luna left to get the medals with a wink. “You’ve done it again,” she told her daughter with undisguised pride. “Saved the world. Or maybe two worlds, I think.”

Sunset blushed again and looked down. “I…just did what I knew I had to do.”

“And you judged wisely and well. There are no words to describe how proud of you I am. AND how relieved!” Celestia let out an exaggerated sigh and sat down on the lowest step. “This time I wasn’t under some Siren-induced trance. I have to say, it’s a lot more scary when you know what’s going on!”

“I was completely terrified,” Sunset admitted without hesitation, nodding very quickly.

“That makes…all of us,” Applejack agreed, looking around at all the faces. “Oh, except you, of course, Rainbow,” she finished with twinkle in her eye.

Rainbow rubbed the back of her head. “Yeah…even I’d have to admit…this one got me, well, concerned.”

“CONCERNED?!” the others cried.

“Ok! Ok! I was scared sh…ahem…poop-less,” Rainbow finished, looking at Celestia out of the corner of her eye. Everyone laughed again.

“ANYWAY,” Pinkie suddenly cried, “GROUP HUG! RIGHT NOW!” Suddenly Sunset found herself again engulfed in a hug from her five best friends.

The medal ceremony was joyful, as everyone was relieved that things had turned out ok. And the Shadowbolts, frankly, felt lucky to be allowed a tie, given their principal’s behavior and their own participation in it. But, with gentle words from Principal Celestia, they had accepted their medals and boarded their buses. Before the Shadowbolts could depart, however, there was one last matter of business to take care of.

Sunset and her friends had gathered by the ruined statue, as was their habit. While the others admired their medals, Sunset was examining the statue’s base.

“Well,” she told them, “I think it’s unlikely the portal was damaged. And it seems to be active again – it must have regained its power either when Twilight released the magic or when she powered down from being that…thing.”

Fluttershy came to stand next to her. “Speaking of Equestria, still no word from Princess Twilight?”

“Not yet,” Sunset replied. “On the other hand, I think I’m starting to figure out how magic works in this world. I think we pony up when we're true to the the deepest part of ourselves. I think I’ve been so busy waiting for someone else to give me the answers that I gave up looking for them myself. I’ll bet there will be more magical problems that pop up in this world, but like AJ said, Princess Twilight has her own problems to worry about in Equestria. We can't expect her to always be around to help us.”

“But maybe I can be?” said a familiar voice. They all turned to see human Twilight standing shyly next to Principal Celestia.

“It seems we will shortly have a new Wondercolt,” the principal said by way of explanation.

“I'm not sure how much help I could be. But I'd like to try, if you would all give me a chance,” Twilight continued.

Principal Celestia smiled knowingly. “I'm sure I can count on you girls to help her feel right at home.”

The girls all looked at each other with happy faces, but it was Sunset who spoke for them. “You sure can,” she said emphatically. Pinkie squeed, and a group hug ensued. It was Twilight’s first, and while she was surprised, she soon relaxed and accepted the affection.

Principal Celestia gave her daughter another proud smile and turned to go back to the school, where some final administrative matters awaited her. Sunset watched her go, and, as she watched, her gaze strayed to the setting sun. For just a moment, she could have sworn she saw two shooting stars flash through the evening sky – one faintly orange, and one faintly purple. No, she thought to herself with a gentle chuckle. It must have been my imagination.

The girls were pretty tired out from the adventures of the day, so they resolved to put off any partying/celebration until the next day, which was a Saturday anyway. They had to bribe Pinkie to get her to relent, but eventually they were able to convince her that her “Congratulations On Winning the Friendship Games and On Turning Into An Epically Awesome Super-Angel and On Finding Friends and On Transferring to a Whole New School Where You Can Start Over and Learn Everything You Ever Wanted to Know About How To Be A Good Friend” party could wait until the next day.

Before they parted for the day, however, Pinkie did insist on showing Sunset a video of what she had turned into. How Pinkie had managed to record the climactic events while still helping to keep a number of students from falling into spacetime rifts was left (wisely) uninvestigated.

Sunset watched the video with almost no reaction at first, except for a slight widening of her eyes and an intake of breath. Rarity gave her a knowing look, and that was when Sunset first began to get a bit teary.

“Bit of a contrast to the past, don’t you think, darling?” she said softly, and yet pointedly, as she gave Sunset a goodbye squeeze for the evening.

Sunset just sniffed and smiled back at her. Rarity winked and headed to her car with Sweetie Belle. It was then that Luna came up to her. All the other girls had left, including Twilight, who had boarded the Crystal Prep buses for what would probably be the last time.

“Hey,” Luna said gently. “Big day, huh?”

Sunset took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Yeah. Very big. I’m glad we had a bit of a break from the last one like this.”

“Agreed,” said her aunt, nodding. “C’mon. Let’s get home. I know the formal celebrations will be tomorrow, but that doesn’t have to stop us from celebrating a bit tonight, just the three of us. What do you want for dinner? We could even go out!”

Sunset looked up at Luna. “Aunt Luna, would I be a total wet blanket if I wanted to go home and order in? I’m…beat.”

Luna laughed. “You are the heroine of the hour, my dear,” she said. “If home is what you want, home is what you’ll get. Where should we order from, though?”

“Hmm…I’m thinking…sushi?” Sunset hazarded.

Luna smiled happily. “What a great idea! Let’s do it!”

Sunset Shimmer spent a quiet, relaxing, happy evening with her mother and her aunt, who could not be restrained from expressing how proud they were of her. Frequently.

After they finished their sushi, on which they spent a considerable sum, Sunset was relaxing on the couch. She had a full tummy, five amazing friends (and that was just counting the ones in the human world!), a new friend (who might be kind of like a student?), and the most wonderful mother and aunt that anyone could ever ask for. She sighed – but for the first time in a long time, with happiness and contentment. Celestia and Luna joined her in the living room.

Celestia smiled at her. There is nothing quite like the satisfaction of a mother who knows her child is happy and well. Sunset sensed this and blushed slightly.

Celestia laughed lightly. “See. I told you you’d figure it out. I told you I believe in you.”

Sunset smirked a bit. “True. But there’s a difference between hearing your elders encourage you, and actually seeing what they predict come true. Especially when lives are on the line.”

“I’ll give you that. As I said, today was…pretty scary,” Celestia admitted. “But I am not changing my opinion. If anything, today’s events have reinforced my belief in you.”

“I know what you mean,” Sunset admitted. “Here’s what’s really scary, though, if I can be honest…”

Both Celestia and Luna nodded at her.

“What’s really scary is…the fear of losing ponies…people…that you care about.”

Both of the older women were silent for a moment. “Yes. Yes, that is truly frightening, Sunset,” Celestia finally agreed quietly. She seemed to want to say more, but it was taking her a while to come up with the words. Sunset and Luna waited for her to say more in somber silence. “The truth of the matter is that…there is always risk in life,” she said finally. “Part of growing up is realizing that. It is not an easy thing to face, and most of us just…don’t think about it much, but any one of us could get seriously hurt…or killed…just walking across the street. But I’ll give you this, too. Situations like what we have faced in the last few months do make the risks more obvious.”

“And I can’t promise we won’t face more,” Sunset said gravely. “I simply can’t predict what the magic will do next.”

“You and your friends have been up to the challenge so far, Sunset,” Celestia responded without hesitation. “And there is no point in borrowing tomorrow’s troubles or worries. Now, I would be lying if I said I didn’t want to spare you from all danger. I think that’s part of being a parent. But I have had to face the reality that you are special. And so are your friends. Ironically, it’s you who protected me, and Luna, today and against the Sirens. I am very proud, but it’s also…well, a little uncomfortable,” Celestia admitted ruefully. “I feel like…I’m failing you somehow.”

Sunset nearly stood up. “What?! No! That’s not right…”

“Sunset, there’s nothing you can do about it,” Celestia said with a placating smile. “I am your mother. I will always wish I could protect you from all danger.”

A sigh. “I…suppose.”

Luna smirked. “I feel the same way, of course.”

“Yes, and I get to worry about both of you,” Celestia remarked airily.

Luna frowned. “Just because you are the older sister doesn’t mean I don’t get to worry about you!”

“No, I suppose not, but it’s not the same,” Celestia teased. Luna sniffed indignantly and folded her arms across her chest.

Sunset shook her head, allowing herself to be amused by the sisters’ teasing of each other.

“Come now,” Celestia said. “There is much to celebrate, and there is no need to concern ourselves about the future tonight. I insist we engage in a pleasant diversion of some kind. Perhaps a game, or something on TV?”

Her sister and daughter smiled their assent.

Author's Note

Fluttershy doesn’t mean to be unsupportive of Sunset. She just is concerned that Sunset might be being unkind to Twilight. They have a legitimate difference of opinion about how to approach the issue, but you can rest assured Sunset isn’t hurt by Fluttershy’s understanding comments about Twilight. On the other hand, the reaction of the other girls to Fluttershy’s comments helps Fluttershy to understand how they could be perceived as unsupportive.

I have a theory about why Midnight Sparkle appeared to be stronger than Daydream Shimmer, and it's different from the one presented in this chapter. I can't discuss it here because it will come into play in the sequel and I don't want to give it away.

Last chapter coming up!

Part VI: Full Circle || Chapter 50: Valor and Honor

Part VI: Full Circle || Chapter 50: Valor and Honor

Since it was where everything had begun with Sunset years ago, the girls decided there was no better place to celebrate and hang out with Twilight than right next to the Portal. A huge picnic was prepared, and just before noon, the seven of them met and spread a thick picnic blanket on the ground.

“We didn’t choose this location to make you feel bad about the statute, Twilight,” Sunset explained to her. “It’s just that this is where it all began. The epicenter, if you will.”

“What is it?” Twilight asked with intense interest as she sat down on the blanket. Fluttershy handed her Angel Bunny again, who she began to pet absentmindedly.

“A gateway to another world,” said Sunset, unable to keep her voice from becoming slightly dramatic. “My world, to be more precise.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “YOU’RE…you’re…an alien?” she asked.

Rainbow and Pinkie started to laugh uncontrollably. Sunset knew she’d never hear the end of the jokes, and gave the two a sour look. She turned back to Twilight. “In a matter of speaking, I suppose, but not exactly. The truth is, I’m not sure if I’d call the place I’m from a parallel universe or an alternate reality. Might be something for you and me to research together. But I can tell you this – there’s a lot of similarity between the two worlds.” Sunset sat down next to Twilight. “The planet I come from is called Equus, and I come from the Principality of Equestria.”

Twilight shook her head in amazement. “But we live in…Equestria County!”

“Oh, I’m just getting started. Our capitol city is called Canterlot, for one thing. We have an atmosphere, land, oceans and seas, trees and grasses, clouds and weather. The lifeforms of my world are made of organic matter, breathe air, need water to live, and have the same senses as the lifeforms here. We even mostly have four limbs, a body, a neck, and a head with two eyes, two ears, a nose, and a mouth, just like most lifeforms here. We have two sexes and reproduce sexually. And most of the laws of physics and math seem to be the same or at least very similar.”

“That is incredible!” Twilight exclaimed, almost unable to contain her excitement.

“So, now for some of the differences. For starters, I wasn’t born looking like this,” Sunset said a bit more warily.

“You…aren’t human?” Twiligth boggled.

“It’s complicated. I’m quite certain I’m human right now. I’ve been tested – pretty thoroughly – and have 23 pairs of human chromosomes and all the organs are in the right place. I eat human food, sleep, drink – everything.”

“So…I don’t understand.”

“To be honest, I don’t fully understand either. You see, one of the things the portal does is change your form when you pass through.”

Twilight was shaking her head. “I don’t believe it.”

“That’s because it’s a magical effect, not one related to physical laws, as far as I can tell.”

“So it’s a magical portal!” Twilight breathed. “I mean…I never would have believed that before, but now…”

“Now you have to believe,” said Sunset knowingly, “because you’ve experienced magic for yourself – a pretty huge amount of it, frankly.”

Twilight’s head fell.

“Hey,” said Sunset gently. “Not trying to remind you of the past. It’s just reality, that’s all. We all forgive you, and in our group, we don’t kid around with forgiveness.”

The other girls nodded vehemently.

Twilight smiled and seemed to be reassured. “Thanks,” she said in a small voice, with true gratitude.

“I’ll tell you a lot more about why a little later,” said Sunset.

Twilight looked at her quizzically.

“Let’s just say you aren’t the first person we’ve had adventures with who’s messed up a bit and had to come back from it, and leave it at that for now,” Sunset said, with a somewhat rueful smile. The other girls chuckled, but smiled at Sunset fondly.

Twilight looked at Sunset intensely, seeming to grasp that Sunset herself might be one of those people. Let me show you there’s another way…just as someone else once did for me – Sunset’s words in the Orb came back to Twilight. She nodded – she’d let the matter rest for now.

“Ok,” Sunset continued, seeming to gather herself up for something uncomfortable. “So, I’m human now, but on my homeworld…I’m…ahem…equine.” She scratched the back of her neck and looked away.

Twilight just stared for a moment. Then, she started nodding with a knowing smile. “Ok. Ok. I get it. This is the part where you play tricks on the new girl. Teasing and all that. Nice one!” she said to Sunset. “You almost had me going there!”

Sunset just returned Twilight’s stare.

Twilight faltered. “You’re…you’re serious, aren’t you?”

Sunset nodded. “Yep.”

Twilight’s mouth moved wordlessly.

“C’mon, Twi. Is it so hard to believe? On my homeworld, equines are sapient. We’re the dominant lifeform.”

Twilight seemed to shake herself and blinked a few times. “Ok. I…guess…why not?”

“Besides, we know you don’t have a lot of experience with friendship,” Sunset pointed out kindly. “We won’t be teasing you too much until you’re more comfortable. At least, I won’t be,” she said, giving warning looks to Rainbow and Pinkie. They looked up at the sky and whistled with elaborately feigned innocence. Applejack snickered as Rarity shook her head. Fluttershy just smiled warmly.

“Oh, uh, thanks,” Twilight said a bit uncertainly.

“Right,” said Sunset. “To continue, there are three main tribes of my kind. We’re ponies, frankly, and we have earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns.”

Twilight’s academic curiosity began to overtake her again. “Ok – what are the differences?”

“Earth ponies are like what you’d call regular ponies here. Pegasi have wings and can fly, and unicorns have a horn.”

“Amazing,” Twilight said, just shaking her head.

“So that’s one major difference between the two worlds – the dominant lifeform. The other major difference is the presence of magic. To be honest, I’m not sure if magic in my world is based on something like physics here, but, over there, it does go reliably by certain laws and rules and can be studied and used in an intentional fashion.”

Twilight was nodding with interest.

“Each pony tribe has its own special kind of magic. Earth ponies have a tie to the land. They can make things grow, and they have much greater strength and endurance than the other tribes. They’re also very industrious, and often have special gifts with crafting and inventing. Pegasi, in all honesty, are too heavy to fly with the size of wings that they have – their magic lets them fly. They can also control weather.”

Twilight continued to be amazed.

“The last tribe is the one I belong to,” Sunset began.

“You’re a UNICORN?!” Twilight exclaimed, stars beginning in her eyes.

Sunset seemed a bit surprised and stunned. “Um, yes,” she admitted.

“I’ve always wanted to meet a unicorn!” Twilight breathed, starting to vibrate with happiness. The other girls began to giggle. Twilight seemed to recover some of her composure. “I mean, obviously I love science and all, but I love fantasy and imagination too. I think a lot of little girls in our world dream of unicorns and things like that. I uh…have some old posters on my wall and stuff. And books.”

Rarity was nodding. “You’re quite right, darling. I too have been very pleased to meet a real live unicorn – though admittedly she doesn’t look like one at the moment.”

“Ooo!” Twilight cried. “What do you look like? I mean, the real you. I mean…”

Sunset laughed. “I know what you mean, Twi. Ok. Look, I’ve got a picture on my phone. I had one taken the last time I went back for a visit – I’m just glad the phone worked in the other world. Here,” Sunset looked around furtively – she hadn’t released the picture to the general school population. “That’s…that’s me.”

Twilight peered at the phone, her eyes slowly widening. After a moment, her lips began to quiver, and it became clear she was fighting a smile. “Well. That’s…very interesting.” Around her, all the other girls except Sunset began to giggle and titter.

Sunset sighed with a resigned expression. “Go on. Say it.”

“Ummm…” Twilight hedged.

“Seriously, Twi. I’ve heard it all before. Just get it out of your system.”

Twilight looked around to see that all other girls seemed to be giving her permission. “Well,” she began, “you just look kind of…cartoony.” She grimaced, bracing for an angry outburst.

Sunset just shook the phone at her a little. “Yeah, and?”

Twilight was fighting hard not to chuckle now. “And…you’re…really cute!” she exclaimed, finally allowing herself to giggle.

Sunset sighed again as the rest of the girls burst out laughing, except for Rarity, who just smiled affectionately, and Fluttershy, who agreed eagerly: “I think she’s just adorable!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Sunset agreed grumpily, folding her arms. “I’m friggin’ cute as button. Moving on.”

Twilight tried to get her train of though back on track. “So, is that the only thing about unicorns? The horn?”

“No,” said Sunset. “Out of the three tribes, we are the only one that can use magic at will. We focus it through our horns. Now different unicorns have different levels of ability – most of us can only use telekinetic spells, call light, shoot energy bolts – that’s how we defend ourselves – and use one or two other spells or effects that are unique to each unicorn. But some of us have much more ability. I promise I’m not bragging – it’s just the truth – I belong to that group. That’s how I know so much about how magic works, at least on Equus. Here in the human world, magic isn’t a native force. It seems to work differently here, and I’m still learning about that.”

“Sunset is being quite modest, Twilight darling,” Rarity interjected. “She is basically founding a new field of study, but she is uniquely equipped for that. You see, before she came here, she was recognized, as I understand it, as having one of the highest magical potentials in her entire country. Maybe one of the highest in her country’s entire history.”

“Wow, so you’re like a sorcerer or a wizard or something? An archmage?!” Twilight said, the stars appearing in her eyes again.

Sunset blushed and seemed a bit uncomfortable again. “It’s…complicated. I’ll explain more. If I were still in Equestria, I’d probably be equivalent to a magical journeyman, but I studied under the greatest master on my entire world, as her personal apprentice.”

“That is so cool!” Twilight gushed.

“Yes,” said Sunset, “which leads me to describe the final tribe of my kind. That master is an alicorn.”

“Alicorn? Isn’t that the word used to describe what a unicorn’s horn is made of?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, but it also refers to a very rare and special kind of pony. On Equus, alicorns have the nature of all three tribes. They look like winged unicorns, but they also have earth pony magic. They are usually larger than all other types of pony, and much longer lived. I think the greatest two may be immortal. They are our rulers – we have a diarchy, you see.”

“A diarchy!” Twilight echoed, “Fascinating!”

“The master under whom I studied is the eldest of the two ruling alicorns – the High Princess of Equestria, which is the main country on my world. And that brings up what may be the most amazing thing about all of this, and it’s part of why I think there’s a special relationship between this world and my homeworld. I’ve already mentioned that some of the places have the same names – but it’s much more than just that. You see, many ponies – perhaps all – have a counterpart here on Earth. Including the High Princess.”

Twilight froze. “Wow,” she said, her eyes widening. “Sunset, the implications of that…”

“I know,” Sunset agreed. “It’s a bit unsettling and can be very strange to deal with.”

“Uh oh,” Twilight said, a look of realization spreading across her features. “You guys know so much about me already because…”

“That’s right, Twi,” Sunset said uncomfortably. “You have a counterpart, and we know her. Quite well, actually.”

“Oh dear,” said Twilight, suddenly going pale.

“Now darling,” said Rarity reassuringly. “There’s nothing to worry about. We know you aren’t her. We can keep the two of you apart in our minds. And she’s very nice. Perhaps you’ll get to meet her, if you want?” she said, looking to Sunset for confirmation.

“Probably. I need to ask pony Twilight if she thinks it would be a good idea. We don’t want to cause a paradox or something, but I really don’t think that will be an issue. The two worlds have separate timelines, so I don’t think there are any causality issues, and I know I’m not made of antimatter, for example.”

Twilight seemed to be recovering a little. “Do you know any other…counterparts?”

“Oh yes,” Sunset said. “My mom’s and my aunt’s, and the counterparts of the other girls here.”

“Wow. Ok,” Twilight breathed shaking her head.

“We’ve got a lot to tell you, Twi,” Sunset said. “That’s the beginning. There’s not too much other weirdness – the rest of it is just the story of how I came here and how we all met. But we might as well tell her everything,” Sunset finished, addressing the rest of her friends.

“If she’s up for it,” Applejack agreed.

“Maybe…maybe I can have a bit of break to process all this,” Twilight proposed. “It’s not every day you learn you have an interdimensional equine…twin?”

“She does look exactly like you when she comes here,” Fluttershy admitted.

“Except for the glasses – I haven’t figured that out yet. Anyway, absolutely we can take a break,” said Sunset. “In fact, I’m famished. Why don’t we eat?”

Surprisingly, Twilight found she had quite an appetite after learning so much worldview-changing information. As they ate their lunch, Sunset and the other girls continued to tell the story of how Sunset had come to this world and how she had started out as the enemy of the other five. They told Twilight about the Fall Formal, after which Twilight felt a new kinship with Sunset, and they also told her about the Battle of the Bands and told her she’d be meeting the seaponies too, at some point. Lastly Sunset told her about her return to Equestria, her reunion with her old teacher, and how she came to know her pony grandparents and other pony family members. Twilight was particularly astonished to learn that Sunset’s human, adopted mother was counterpart to Sunset’s old teacher, who was, of course, the very High Princess Sunset had mentioned earlier. She was also amazed to learn that her own counterpart was a Princess too.

Eventually, relative silence fell, and Sunset took the opportunity to eat some of her sandwich. Suddenly, she felt a surge of magic. Looking across the picnic blanket, she could tell by the startled, confused reactions of Rarity and Twilight that they could feel it too. I’ll need to teach those two a few things, she promised herself. She turned around to face the portal, noting to her joy that it was not only active again but open, and someone was coming through. With a purple flash, Princess Twilight herself was discharged from the portal right into Sunset’s waiting arms. This time, Sunset was ready, and simply gave her friend a happy hug.

Twilight seemed out of breath. She returned Sunset’s hug only briefly, then held her away a bit so they could talk. “I'm so sorry I didn't get here sooner! I didn't get your messages until just now because I was caught in this time travel loop and, honestly, it was the strangest thing that's ever happened to me!” she said, huffing and puffing.

Then, just over Sunset’s shoulder she noticed her counterpart, who had stood up and was waving at her awkwardly. The only sound that could be heard was Pinkie slurping her drink.

“Make that the second strangest,” the princess said, her eyes getting very wide.

“Well, this is a promising sign,” Sunset said matter-of-factly. “You’re both standing here, within about six feet of each other, and the world isn’t ending. Which is good, because I’m really glad to see you.”

Princess Twilight was shaking her head in confusion.

“Sounds like you had an adventure, Twi,” Sunset continued. “Well, as you probably guessed from my journal entries, we had one here too.”

“I guess you must have,” the princess agreed, her eyes still on human Twilight, who had mustered up the courage to try to smile warmly.

“Let’s start with introductions, since that’s the polite thing to do,” Sunset said with a nod to Rarity as the rest of her friends got to their feet. She turned to human Twilight. “Twilight of the human world, I’d like to introduce you to the Twilight of the equine world. This is Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship and our very, very good friend.”

Tentatively, the two Twilights took a few steps toward each other. Warily, they each stretched out a hand. With one final hesitation, they grasped each others’ hands. The world continued to fail to end. “It’s nice to meet you,” the princess said in wonder.

“You, too,” human Twilight agreed.

There were a few moments of silence.

Then, the scientific squeeing began. Sunset and her friends watched in amusement as the two girls nearly began to talk over each other about the amanzing things they were learning and how it all needed to be catalogued and organized and systematically reviewed. With lots of checklists.

Sunset turned to to the others. “See? Nothing to worry about. They’re going to get along just fine.” Rainbow was doubled over with laughter as the Twilights were already discussing the theoretical intersection between quantum theory and thaumic resonance at such a high level that it used only words containing at least six syllables.

Sunset let it go on for a moment or two, then gently took the Princess’s arm. “Hey, can I talk with you for a minute? I promise, we’ll give you two plenty of time to get to know each other.”

“Oh! Of course!” Princess Twilight started slightly. “One moment,” she said to her counterpart.

Leaving human Twilight with their friends, Sunset pulled the Princess aside for a more private conversation. “Hey. What happened? I’ve been trying to reach you for days.”

“Oh Sunset, I’m so sorry. Like I said, I’ve been through…wait – did you try to reach anypony else?”

“Well yeah. Every...pony.”

Princess Twilight paused. “Sunset, I literally came as soon as I got your messages – there was a time distortion thingy, and I bet…”

“Oh shoot! I better send them all messages right now!” Sunset cried, dashing over to her bookbag and pulling out all the journals. Sure enough, the other three were flashing red. She opened them one by one and wrote a quick message to Princesses Celestia, Luna, and Cadance that she was ok and that Princess Twilight had come and was with her. The other girls watched with interest, chatting amongst themselves. After about 10 minutes, Sunset had sufficiently placated her relations that they were willing to wait for explanations. Sunset, of course, couldn’t provide them. She looked up at Princess Twilight. “They all want to know what the Tartarus happened. I don’t know what to tell them.”

Twilight sat down across from her human counterpart. “I guess I may as well tell you all. You see, about 6 months ago, we – my friends in Equestria – your counterparts – met another pony named Starlight Glimmer…”

It took Princess Twilight about half an hour to relate her adventures across several alternate Equestrias, and how, at last, she had convinced Starlight Glimmer to lay aside her plot for vengeance by offering her hoof in friendship.

Sunset was shaking her head with an affectionate smirk. “You’ve sure got a way with ponies, Princess.”

Twilight ran her fingers through her hair, a bit embarrassed. “It is getting to be a bit of a habit,” she began, but was suddenly interrupted by human Twilight.

“Then it was YOU!” she cried, pointing at the Princess. “It has to have been you!”

Princess Twilight just stared, startled.

“You want to explain what you’re gettin’ at, sugarcube?” Applejack drawled.

“When we were in that white light – Sunset and I,” she turned to Sunset. “You offered me your hand, and you said you wanted to show me another way, just like someone else had once done for you! She was referring to you, wasn’t she?” she cried, pointing at the Princess.

The Princess continued to be frozen, not quite sure how to answer.

“Don’t worry, Princess,” said Sunset to her. “We’ve told her most of my story. She just put two and two together.”

Human Twilight sighed with relief and sat down.

“I have no idea what just happened,” Princess Twilight said warily.

“Well, darling, we haven’t told you about our little adventure yet, have we?” Rarity pointed out.

Another half hour later and Princess Twilight had been brought up to speed. She turned to Sunset at the end. “Well you’re one to talk,” she deadpanned.

“What? What did I do?” Sunset protested.

“First the Sirens, and now my own counterpart. You’re getting to be quite the reformer yourself, Ms. Shimmer.”

Sunset blushed and looked at her hands. “I…guess you’re right.”

“And I couldn’t be more proud,” Princess Twilight continued more softly.

That was enough for Sunset’s eyes to fill with tears. “Dang it, Twi!” she complained with a sniff, but they all laughed happily.

“Well,” Applejack said, standing up, “the afternoon’s gettin’ on. What say we all head over to the farm and hang out for a while? Ah like picnics and all as well as anyone, but my rear’s getting’ mighty sore from sittin’ on the asphault here, blanket or no blanket.”

“A capital idea, darling,” Rarity agreed in support.

“And Ah think a huge cookout’s in order for this evening, too,” Applejack added. The rest of her friends cheered.

On the drive to Applejack’s farm Sunset and Princess Twilight continued to confer about the events of the previous few days. They were riding with Applejack in her pickup. Applejack was content just to listen. It was fun to watch the two of them together.

Twilight was giving them more details of her conflict with Starlight Glimmer when Sunset suddenly interrupted. “Wait, wait, wait, waaaaaait a minute!”

Twilight seemed surprised, but did pause.

“You said you fought her to a standstill?” Sunset asked, incredulous.

Twilight seemed confused. “Uh, yeah. That’s what I said.”

Sunset was shaking her head. “That doesn’t make any sense, Twi.”

“What do you mean?”

Sunset gave Twilight a look. “Seriously?”

Twilight shook her head in her turn. “What? What is it? I don’t know what you’re getting at.”

Sunset blinked at her a couple times, then decided Twilight was being honest, so she just came right out and said it. “Twilight, you’re an alicorn. It shouldn’t have even been a contest!”

Twilight blushed slightly. “Oh. Uh, well, I, uh…”

“Twilight? I’ve sensed your power signature. You’re at least 50% stronger than any unicorn I’ve ever sensed – including myself,” Sunset said pointedly.

Twilight looked at Applejack furtively, then leaned closer to Sunset. “Would you keep it down?” she hissed. “I don’t like bragging about my power level!”

Applejack, having overhead, smirked knowingly. Sunset gave Twilight a withering look. “Twi. You’ve earned it. And you wouldn’t be bragging – you don’t have that in you! It’s just a matter of magical fact!”

It was Twilight’s turn to blink at Sunset a few times, but then she decided to hear Sunset out.

Sunset was thinking furiously. “You said you fought her before, right? And that time, she actually defeated you and stole your cutie mark?”

Twilight looked a bit embarrassed, but nodded.

Sunset nodded back, digested this, and then her face lit up. “Twi! I think I’ve figured it out. It all makes sense now!”

“It…does?”

“Yes! And it’s nothing to be ashamed of!” Sunset turned and looked Twilight in the eye. “It goes back to our different destinies – because they’re different, we were trained differently. Come on, help me out. Tell me about the curriculum you had from my Mom.”

Over the next few minutes, Twilight and Sunset compared nearly every course they’d had from Princess Celestia during their respective apprenticeships and found that they’d had only about half their classes in common.

“As I suspected,” Sunset concluded triumphantly. “This also explains why we hardly saw each other, even though our times as her personal students almost completely overlapped!”

“True,” Twilight agreed, “but there’s something I’m hoping you’ll explain. I understand that you and I are somewhat different in what we are meant to do, but you clearly have figured out something that I haven’t!”

Sunset leaned toward Twilight, putting a hand on her shoulder. “It’s ok, Twilight. Think about it. What did Mom need you to be able to do? She needed you to be able to wield the Elements of Harmony – not just against Aunt Luna, but against every opponent who would come after. She knew that once you had been bound to the Element of Magic, that wouldn’t just go away. You’d be an Element Bearer for years, maybe generations, and she needed you to have…” Sunset said with a leading smile.

“Knowledge!” Twilight cried with realization.

“Yes! She needed you to be extremely widely read. To have heard of nearly every magical thing that has ever existed, every magical school, every magical being – so that whatever you faced, you would be able to figure out its weakness and overcome it – even if you didn’t do so right away, or with brute force. Twilight, you’re a Loremistress. That’s how she trained you!”

Twilight was shaking her head. “I never knew. I mean, the old courses of study haven’t been used in hundreds of years. If you’re right, I’m the first one since…I don’t know how long.”

“I’m sure I’m right. But you’re still young, Twi, just like I am. You and I both have some holes, necessarily, in our training. Loremistresses, for example, aren’t known for their skill in personal magical combat.”

“Which is probably how Starlight was able to beat me the first time, and fight me to a standstill the second time.”

“But she didn’t win in the end, Twi,” Sunset pointed out. “You still won, you just won with your brain and your heart instead of with raw power. That’s legit, and it’s what you were trained to do.”

“Thanks, Sunset. But I think I see your point. Now that I’ve…fulfilled, or am fulfilling, my destiny, it might be time for me to see to a few of those holes in my education. Actually, now that you mention it, Celestia herself hinted at it a couple months ago when she came to see you.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. When she came through the portal, she landed on her feet after executing some really impressive rolls and footwork. I landed on my face, like I almost always do. She hinted that I needed some new kind of training.”

“Well, since you appear to have the time and the opportunity, yeah, Twi, I’d say start learning more about how to fight in general, and duel specifically. It could come in handy.” Sunset said.

“I’ll look into it. But I will say this – Starlight is exceptional, just like you are, and like I was as a unicorn. She’s really, really strong.”

“I believe it,” Sunset said, nodding. “She sounds cool. Like she has a lot of potential. I’d be glad to know her – maybe I can help her through the transition. You know, help her with regret, and learning how to believe that others can forgive her and care for her.”

Twilight smiled. “I was hoping you’d say that. I’ll make sure you two meet and get to know each other. But Sunset, if I’m a Loremistress, what were you trained as?”

Sunset thought for a moment. “Twi, I’m not absolutely sure yet, but, looking at the things Celestia taught me, and the things she hinted at the last time I asked her about my destiny, I think she trained me as a Battlemage.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “A Battlemage!”

Sunset nodded soberly. “Think about it, Twi. I’m good at magical combat. My training included lots of dueling. Lots of tactical and strategic assessment. How to lead, both in combat and not. Planning. How to gather and use intelligence. It’s part of why I was so…horribly effective when I was…”

Twilight decided to cut that train of thought right off. “That’s the past, Sunset. What it’s meant since then is that you keep your head under pressure. You’re brave – not afraid of taking risks. You’ve got incredible determination. You recognize threats and you act to neutralize them. And you have little patience with actions that bring into question the accomplishment of the mission, especially if they endanger others.”

Sunset paused, a little sadly. “You’re thinking of when I lost my temper with human Twilight.”

Twilight nodded. “I think you’re being too hard on yourself about that. I think she needed a good chewing out.” Beside her, Applejack was nodding – her first contribution to the conversation. “And look what happened. Even though you gave her a piece of your mind, she still released the magic in an irresponsible fashion. Though I do recognize that she was coerced. And that coercion…was not cool.” Applejack nodded even more vehemently.

“No, it wasn’t cool at all. I want Twilight to forgive herself and move forward. She gave in to her curiosity and the coercion, but what she did was nowhere near as bad as what I did. If there’s anyone to be extremely angry with, however, it’s Cinch!” Sunset growled.

“Agreed. But you understand my point, right Sunset? If you’re right – if Celestia really did train you as a Battlemage – well, there are going to be some times where you’re going to have to use your command voice. And not be ashamed of it.”

Sunset sighed. “Maybe. I’ll keep it in mind. I just…didn’t want to hurt her.”

“But you didn’t. Not in the end, anyway. From what you’ve told me, you were kind and compassionate. You offered her the very same thing that I was privileged to offer you. You did the right thing, Sunset, and because of that, you’ve gained a new friend. One who will always be true to you. I just know it.”

Sunset smiled happily. “You and the Celestias. You all just have a way of putting things that…helps me to feel so much better.”

“That’s what friends, and parents for that matter, are for. We all need someone to give a little perspective.”

Upon arrival at Applejack’s farm, a game of pickup Ultimate Frisbee began. The initial participants were Applejack, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Fluttershy. Rarity, the two Twilights, and Sunset all decided they’d like to relax, at least at first. They got big lawn chairs and laid them way back to get some sun. Sunset started writing in her various journals, giving her pony mother, aunt, and cousin more details on what had happened both to her and to Princess Twilight.

They’d only been relaxing for about half an hour when Princess Twilight suddenly leapt to her feet with a cry. It was a sign of how on edge Sunset still was that she immediately leapt up too. “What is it, Twi?” she demanded intensely, almost crouching into a fighting stance.

But Princess Twilight just grinned. “Oh, Sunset, I just had the best idea. But I have to run back to Equestria for a bit. I won’t be gone long – just a few hours. Trust me – this will be worth it!”

Sunset took a step back, looking at Twilight quizzically. “Uh, ok. Uh, sure!” She looked at her friends in confusion. They all shook their heads, except Pinkie, who shrugged her shoulders.

“I’ll be back in time for the festivities this evening!” promised Twilight with a wink. “Rares, could you give me a quick lift back to the portal?”

“Certainly, darling.”

The girls passed the day happily, introducing human Twilight to various games and activities that they enjoyed doing together. It was one of the best days of her life. Toward evening, as she watched Applejack, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Fluttershy continue the game of Ultimate, she sighed. Sunset and Rarity were sitting with her, and both noticed her sigh.

“You ok, Twi?” Sunset asked.

Twilight broke into a huge smile. “I’m so ok. I’m more ok than I’ve ever been. Don’t get me wrong – I still love research and study and all of that. But…now I know what I’ve been missing out on. And I couldn’t be happier that I’ve learned the truth.”

Sunset couldn’t hide her own sappy smile at first. She quickly looked up at some passing clouds, her face turning red. Rarity winked at her.

“C’mon, Twi,” said Sunset, trying to restore her dignity. “It’s high time we joined the game.” To her surprise, Twilight agreed and started to stand up, when they noticed Principal Celestia’s car driving up the long gravel road leading to the farmhouse. “Mom?” Sunset wondered out loud. “What’s she doing here?” She started toward the front of the farmhouse, Rarity and Twilight in tow.

The other girls had noticed as well, and all of them were converging on Principal Celestia’s car. Apple Bloom, Big Mac, and Granny Smith came out of the farmhouse and stood on the porch, watching. Celestia’s car came to a stop, and, to everyone’s surprise, not only Celestia got out, but Luna too, and Princess Twilight.

“Hi everyone! I’m back,” she said happily.

“Twilight. I thought I was going to get you when you were ready to return,” said Rarity in confusion.

“Hehe, sorry about that, Rares. I decided that Celestia and Luna should really be here for this. You see, we’re going to have a bit of a ceremony.”

“A CEREMONY!” shouted Pinkie. “Is that like a party?!”

“Not exactly, Pinkie – though ceremonies often lead to parties, if they’re happy ceremonies. Which this one will be.”

Pinkie suddenly appeared directly next to Princess Twilight. “Twilight, are you saying there should be a post-ceremony party?” she asked, fluttering her eyelashes.

Twilight laughed a deep, heartfelt laugh. “Yes, Pinkie, that would be entirely appropriate!”

Pinkie bounced away happily, taking her place amongst her friends.

“So,” said Twilight. “Let’s kick this off. I apologize in advance that this is somewhat…impromptu, but I just can’t stand waiting any longer. I’m kind of excited. Ok, I’m really excited.” She pulled some paper out from a pocket, and Luna handed her a wooden box. “I’ve only recently learned that I can do this, being a new Princess and all, and so…it’s a little rough around the edges.” She laughed awkwardly. Everyone present smiled affectionately at her – they all loved her so much they found her foibles amusing.

“So. Let me start by saying this is an awards ceremony!” Pinkie, Rainbow, and Rarity all squeed. Fluttershy looked embarrassed, AJ looked calm and collected, and Sunset just looked confused. “But I love you all, and I don’t want anyone’s feelings to get hurt, so let me start with a couple disclaimers.” She looked at her counterpart. “Human Twilight – you’ve just joined this group. I can’t give you any awards yet, but let me say this. I have every confidence – not so much because you’re like me, but because of the new friends who surround you and want to take care of you – that your day will come. Maybe even sooner than you think. Ok? Don’t be discouraged. You’re going to do just fine!”

Human Twilight blushed, but there was a genuine smile on her face.

“Ok? No worries. Alright, onward!” Twilight shuffled her papers a bit and appeared to be reading from them. Sunset smirked fondly at her, but Twilight didn’t notice. “First, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Fluttershy, please step forward!” The five girls, grinning with anticipation, formed a line in front of Twilight. Twilight looked at Sunset and extended her arm, beckoning. Confused, Sunset came over to her, and yelped as Twilight pulled her into a side hug. “This first one’s gonna be a little tough for you, so just be patient,” Twilight whispered to her.

“For standing with me on the night of the Fall Formal, thick or thin, even at the risk of your own lives, even when you hardly knew me,” she said, looking each of the five girls in the eye, “by the authority delegated to me by Celestia Solaris, High Princess of Equestria, Empress of the Crystal Empire, and Mistress of the Sun, I name each of you an honorary Dame Grand Cross of the Most Royal Order of the Noonday Sun!”

Sunset gasped.

“Uh, what does that mean?” Rainbow asked.

“It means you’re knights now. Knights of the highest degree of the highest order in all Equestria!” Sunset breathed, looking at Twilight in amazement.

The five girls froze – even Pinkie. The degree to which Twilight was honoring them was not lost on any of them. Rarity gasped too, her hands flying to her mouth.

“Yes,” said Twilight. “You’ve earned it. It’s high time your valour was recognized.” She gave Sunset a comforting squeeze, then stepped forward to Applejack, who was first in line on Twilight’s right. Luna followed her, holding the wooden box. “Applejack, you have acted in line with the highest traditions of honor and valour in Equestrian history. Therefore, I name you an honorary Knight of Equestria, of the highest order, and the highest degree.” Luna took a brilliant golden many-pointed star from the wooden box and handed it to Twilight, who then pinned it to Applejack’s shirt. “You have my gratitude, and that of the Two Sisters, forever,” she finished.

Applejack was moved nearly to tears. “Good gracious, Twilight. Ah have no idea what to say!”

“You don’t need to say anything, Dame Applejack.” Twilight squeezed Applejack’s shoulder, and proceeded to Rainbow, who was next in line. In each case she proclaimed the same thing, and pinned the golden star on each shirt. Rarity almost fainted. Pinkie almost couldn’t hold still. Fluttershy almost couldn’t take it. Twilight went back to stand in front of the group, shouldering up to Sunset again, who, to Twilight’s relief, seemed only happy and not sad or depressed.

She looked at the five girls mischieviously. “I’m just getting started!” The five girls looked at each other with various exclamations of amazement. Twilight used the momentary distraction to reassure Sunset again. “Hang in there. Your time is coming.”

Twilight’s voice rang out again over the small gathering. “All right you five. Brace yourselves! Your valor didn’t stop the night of the Fall Formal. When it came time to stand against the Sirens, you, once again at the risk of your own lives, stood with me and subdued them. For your heroism that day, I, again by delegation from Princess Celestia, name you Dames Commander of the Most Royal Order of the Noonday Sun!”

The five girls looked at each other in confusion as Sunset gasped again.

“Uh, Twilight,” asked Applejack, raising her hand.

“Why yes, Dame Applejack?” Twilight asked happily.

“Uh…what does that mean?”

“It’s the next step down from the first one you got,” said Sunset. “But it’s still really high, and it’s really rare to get both of them!”

“Oh,” said Rainbow, looking satisfied. “Ok then.”

Once again Twilight went down the row, putting slightly smaller golden multi-pointed stars on each of their shirts, just to the left of and below the Stars of the Grand Cross. Then she went back in front of the five girls again, and whispered to Sunset again. “Just a little longer. I’m getting to you.”

“Twilight, stop worrying! I’m having a great time!” Sunset hissed, with an honest smile.

This time, Princess Twilight beckoned to her counterpart. Human Twilight came up to her. “Hey,” said the Princess, “this next one isn’t intended to make you feel bad, either. I just want to recognize their bravery, ok?”

“Don’t worry, pony me,” human Twilight said with a soft smile. “I understand.”

Then Twilight turned to the five again. “And one final recognition. In keeping with the standards that you yourselves have set, yesterday you stood with Sunset against a new challenge, saving the lives of many CHS and Crystal Prep students even though yours were at risk. Therefore, I award each of you the degree of Dames Commander of the Most Royal Order of the Noonday Sun, second award!”

“We get another one?” Pinkie said, confused.

“Yes!” Twilight cried. “Another one!” And she went down the line again, but this time instead of pinning a new star to their shirts, she affixed a gold bar just above the smaller star. “The gold bar means you’ve gotten the award under it twice,” she explained, and went back to stand in front of them.

Twilight took a deep breath. The she spoke in a loud voice. “Sunset Shimmer, front and center!”

Sunset obediently came and stood in front of Twilight, between her and the five girls. “I…don’t need anything, Twilight,” she said, blushing and trying not to get embarrassed.

“Enough!” Twilight cried, managing to look both firm and playful at the same time.

Sunset decided to play along. “As you wish, Your Highness,” she said, with a bow from her shoulders.

Twilight suddenly became very serious. “Sunset Shimmer. While it is true that you and I did not meet…under the best circumstances, things have changed between us, and very much for the better.” Twilight paused, then continued. “I can honestly say that you have become one of my very best friends, and I can say with equal honesty that I’m glad – so very glad – that you are in my life.”

Sunset’s hands turned white as she clenched them, trying to keep from crying.

“You have learned your lessons well. When we faced the Sirens, it was you – not me – who realized that they were trying to divide us, and so it was you who called us back to each other. And then, in the middle of the final battle, when it appeared that all was lost, you, at the risk of your own life, took up the microphone and defied the Sirens. You led us then, Sunset. You lifted us back onto our feet and gave us the victory. And it was you who then led us to show the Sirens compassion, just as compassion had been shown to you.”

Now tears were rolling down Sunset’s cheeks, though she was just able to keep her composure.

“Now,” said Twilight, speaking to all the others, “Sunset is an Equestrian subject, so the award that I am about to give her is not honorary – it’s real. Thus, the receiving of the award will be…a little different.” She turned and looked at Principal Celestia, who reached into her car and drew out something long and black and gold. She brought it to Twilight, who took it from her with a little bow.

Sunset could not contain herself – she knew well what that object was. “Sweet Faust – that’s…”

“Yes, Sunset,” said Twilight. “This is Solar Flare – the personal weapon of the Sovereign of Equestria. Princess Celestia lent it to me today for this purpose.” And, with great dignity, Twilight drew the sword with a ring. She held it aloft, and the rays of the setting sun glinted on it, red and orange. “Kneel, my friend,” she commanded gently.

Sunset, struggling to avoid weeping, went down on one knee. Twilight stepped forward, and touched the flat of the blade to each of Sunset’s shoulders. “Sunset Shimmer, for thy valor and intrepidity, by the authority delegated to me by Celestia Solaris, High Princess of Equestria, Empress of the Crystal Empire, and Mistress of the Sun, I dub thee Dame Sunset Shimmer, Dame Grand Cross of the Order of the Noonday Sun, with all the rights and privileges thereunto pertaining, to date from this day forward, until the ending of the world.”

Sunset couldn’t speak. She just looked up at Twilight almost without comprehension, as tears continued to stream down her face.

Again assisted by Luna, Twilight took another great golden star from the wooden box. “Rise, my friend,” she said, and Sunset got to her feet. Twilight pinned the star on her chest. “And I give you a second award of the same degree and the same order,” Twilight then cried triumphantly. She lifted another gold bar from the wooden box that Luna still held and pinned it to Sunset’s chest just above the Star of the Grand Cross. “Again, without regard for your own life, you confronted my counterpart, successfully invoked the Elements of Harmony, and, instead of destroying her, you offered her your hand in friendship and welcomed her into our company. Just as the hand of friendship was once offered to you! And in doing so, you saved not one, but two worlds. Therefore, I publically declare before these presents what you and I have known privately since the Battle of the Bands: that which you did leading up to and including the Fall Formal is officially pardoned, and your exile is formally ended! You, and your friends, are Heroines of Equestria!” Twilight finished with a great cry.

The group hug couldn’t be delayed any longer. Twilight caught Sunset up, then the five other girls glommed onto the two of them. Celestia and Luna laughed aloud and joined in, and Sunset, with her last bit of composure, extended her arm to human Twilight and beckoned. She seemed a little hesitant, but when she got close enough, Sunset grabbed her and yanked her into the group embrace, laughing with joy.

Author's Note

Twilight and Rarity’s interest in unicorns is more intense than the other girls because their counterparts are unicorns. It’s a subconscious echo of the interdimensional tie between Earth and Equus.

Ok, so my DnD is showing again. I figure that Princess Twilight and Sunset are both mages, but they are different kinds. Also, I like the idea of different traditional courses of study depending on a unicorn’s particular magical gifts. So, Twilight’s a Loremistress and Sunset’s a Battlemage. I think these sublcasses suit them. I don't have any pre-existing build in mind, so don't go looking for one and assume it's the one I mean.

I’m not sure of the exact political relationship between Equestria and the Crystal Empire, but I figure since Cadance is in charge of it, and she’s junior to Celestia, that that makes Cadance Celestia’s vassal. It also makes Celestia an Empress, because she’s in charge of more than one country. To be very technical, Cadance holds the Crystal Empire in fief as Celestia’s vassal. Cadance was an Equestrian Princess before she was given the Crystal Empire as a fief, so it’s not a principality like Equestria. If Cadance wasn’t a Princess in her own right, she’d probably be the Crystal Empire’s governor-general or viceroy.

I figure Equestria HAS to have Orders of Chivalry. It was fun making the HuMane 6 knights. I largely follow the British Honours System, because I’m most familiar with it. The Most Noble and Ancient Order of the Noonday Sun has five degrees: Member, Officer, Commander, Knight Commander, and Knight Grand Cross. Only the highest two degrees confer knighthood.

Here's the promised timeline: https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/842650/the-timeline

So that’s it. I’ve started on a sequel. I hope it won’t take another 19 months.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 1: The First Night

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 1: The First Night

The girls…her friends…were looking over her head with amazed faces. Twilight Sparkle turned and saw a huge crater, at least 30 feet across. Smoke was rising from the center of it. She put Spike down, rose, and walked to the edge. A shadowy, prone form could be perceived through the haze, trying unsuccessfully to push itself to its knees.

As she looked down into the crater, Twilight felt something she had never felt before. She had experienced anger before in her life, but this was far beyond that. Fury, she thought to herself. This must be fury. She tried to kill me, and my friends. With my own crown! She realized she was shaking, and her hands were balled into fists. And for the first time in her young life, Twilight Sparkle was tempted to abuse her power. She could feel her strength – the Magic was still there, at her beck and call, and she was a princess of her race – it was within her right and authority to be judge and jury of this treasonous unicorn. I could destroy her, Twilight realized. Celestia would understand.

But Twilight hesitated. No! Celestia would not understand...Twilight found herself thinking back to Celestia’s face when she had told the story of Sunset Shimmer – she remembered the sadness and regret and concern in it. Celestia still holds out hope for her, Twilight realized. If Celestia thinks there’s a chance she could turn back to the light, then I do too! And I won’t use the Magic of Friendship to kill. Never!

And so Twilight made a decision. She would spare Sunset, and give her a chance at repentance. She took a few deep breaths and allowed her incandescent fury to fade to mere red-hot righteous anger.

“You will never rule in Equestria!” Twilight bellowed into the crater. “Any power you may have had in this world is gone! Tonight, you’ve shown everyone who you really are! You’ve shown them what is in your heart!” The other students had gathered around the crater and were looking down into with it with disgust.

The shadowy figure seemed to recoil from Twilight’s words as though they were physical blows. The smoke was clearing and what remained of Sunset was becoming clear. A final breath of wind drew the last veil away, and Twilight saw something she would never forget.

There, at the bottom of the crater, was the bruised and battered body of Sunset Shimmer – no longer a demon, but now a simple teenage girl. Her clothes were torn and her hair disheveled. Cuts and scrapes showed through the holes in her jacket and skirt. She finally managed to push herself to her knees. Her eyes were very wide, and full of tears. She looked up at Twilight.

“I’m…sorry. I’m so sorry!” she wept. “I didn’t know…there was…another way!” And she made a pitiful attempt to crawl up the side of the crater.

Twilight was stunned. In spite of her anger, she felt her heart beginning to change within her. She had to turn away for a moment – watching Sunset try to crawl out of the crater was unbearable.

“The Magic of Friendship doesn’t exist just in Equestria,” Twilight declared, struggling to understand her own emotions. “It’s everywhere. You can seek it out! Or you can forever be alone. The choice is yours.” Behind her, she heard Sunset reach the edge of the crater and stop. She was apparently too weak to pull herself out.

“But all I’ve ever done since being here is drive everyone apart!” Sunset sobbed. “I don’t know the first thing about friendship!”

Twilight whirled back around. Sunset was clinging to the edge of the crater. Her tears were collecting on the ground in pools beneath her chin. She was still looking up at Twilight, her eyes begging for help. Twilight felt her heart break, and all her anger bled away. I made the right decision, she said to herself, as she felt her own eyes moisten. Moved by the most intense compassion she had ever experienced, Twilight reached down to Sunset. The entire school was watching, holding their breath.

“Sunset, take my hand!” Twilight said. Her own face had changed. Gone was the visage of righteous anger. Now she smiled encouragingly at Sunset, willing her to reach back.

And she did. She was weak, but she reached up to Twilight’s hand and they grasped each other. Pulling with all her strength, Twilight helped Sunset out of the crater and onto her feet. Sunset looked absolutely astonished, though tears were still pouring down her face. Somehow, Twilight knew exactly what to do next. She turned to her friends and gestured to them with her free hand.

“I bet they can teach you,” Twilight said kindly. And to her relief and lasting joy, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity all came forward and put their hands, one by one, over Sunset’s hand as it rested in Twilight’s. It was a moment that was to be etched into all their memories for the rest of their lives. But, like all moments, it soon passed.

Seeing the girls as they held Sunset’s hand, Spike exulted: “Those are my girls! Who-hoo!” Startled out of their reverie, the girls laughed. Sunset just looked confused. She was starting to shake.

“Did that dog just talk? Whoa. Weird,” one of the nearby students commented.

“Seriously?” wondered Spike, amazed. “The talking dog is the weird thing about all this?”

With a grin, Rarity stepped away from her friends and Sunset for a moment and picked Spike up, scratching him behind the ears.

“Oh yeah…” Spike sighed, in heaven.

Twilight turned as she heard the sound of footsteps behind her. Principal Celestia was standing there, beaming and holding her crown.

“I believe this belongs to you,” she said proudly. Somehow, an understanding passed between them. Very gently, Twilight left Sunset’s hand in the care of her friends and walked to Celestia. Then she kneeled, and Celestia placed the crown on her head, declaring loudly to all who could hear: “A true princess in any world leads not by forcing others to bow before her, but by inspiring others to stand with her. We have all seen that you are capable of just that!” Twilight rose, smiling at Celestia with gratitude. “I hope you see it too, Princess Twilight,” Celestia added more quietly.

“I do,” Twilight answered. With that, the rest of the student body broke out in cheers.

It was then that Flash Sentry stepped out from the crowd, looking nervous but happy. “Uh, Twilight, would now be a completely awkward time to ask you for that dance?”

Twilight giggled and blushed. “No, Flash,” she said warmly, “not at all.”

“Uh, Twilight…” Applejack asked uncomfortably, acutely aware that she was interrupting.

“Yes?”

Applejack cleared her throat. “So…what do you want to do with Little Miss Sunshine over here?” She gestured to the still crying Sunset Shimmer, who was swaying slightly as she stood near the edge of the crater. Rainbow and Pinkie were keeping her from falling back in.

“…I…I think I just want to be alone,” whimpered Sunset, hanging her head.

Twilight considered this. She was now getting a foreboding feeling about what had happened to Sunset. Suddenly it occurred to her – Sunset was acting exactly like Luna after she had been hit by the Elements – weak, tearful, and penitent. This gave Twilight quite a bit of pause. Celestia hadn’t told her much about Luna’s first few weeks following her return from exile, but she had learned enough to know that they had not been easy weeks. At all. And I have to leave in an hour! she thought to herself in frustration. She needed some time to think. In any case she wasn’t going to leave Sunset alone.

“Actually, I don’t think that’s a good idea at all,” she said firmly. “You’re coming with us. Obviously you don’t have to dance; you can just sit and recover a little. Pinkie Pie will get you some punch.”

“You bet I will!” cried Pinkie at the top of her lungs.

Sunset looked up and stared at Twilight with a complete lack of comprehension, new tears still leaking from the corners of her eyes. She was still shaking.

Twilight turned to Flash, who was still looking on patiently. “Flash, can you give me just a couple minutes? I need to…take care of something…well, someone, actually. I’ll meet you in the gym, I promise.”

“I understand,” said Flash gallantly. “For what it’s worth, I really hope…she’s gonna be better now, and that she’s gonna be ok.”

Twilight smiled at him and nodded, then turned and went back to Sunset.

“Come on,” said Twilight gently. She moved her hand to Sunset’s elbow and led her away from the crater. As soon as Twilight touched her Sunset stopped shaking, as though Twilight’s mere touch comforted her. She didn’t resist at all, and hardly took her eyes off Twilight’s face. The sound of music grew louder and louder as they approached the gym.

At the gym, Twilight left Sunset in the care of Vinyl Scratch, who assured her she would make certain Sunset stayed put. She graciously gave a set of unconnected headphones to Sunset to dull the noise.

Twilight pulled her five friends around her and stepped back outside the gym again for a second. She’d done some quick thinking while they had walked. Now that she could hear herself and everyone else, she looked seriously at each of the girls in turn. “Girls, do you understand what I’m asking you to do? It won’t be easy. I’m asking a lot, and I know it. I wish I didn’t have to go so soon! But I can’t be stuck here for 30 moons!”

Predictably, Applejack spoke first. “Ah’ve never seen anyone quite so pathetic as Sunset was just now down in that crater. Ah think we really kicked the tar outta her, and it looks like she’s takin’ it to heart. If the Magic of Friendship can really help her to change, Ah for one am willing to try. Hard.”

“We won’t let you down, Twilight,” said Fluttershy quietly. “We can see how much this means to you. You didn’t even have to say a word.”

“A new friend?” yelled Pinkie Pie, jumping up and down. “A new friend who our other new friend helped us beat down with ridiculous rainbow powers of magic and friendship and who now she wants us to take care of and help reform even if it’s going to be tough sometimes and we’ll need to stick with it NO MATTER WHAT? Count me in!”

Twilight closed her mouth, which had fallen open during Pinkie’s summary, and smiled fondly at her.

“You can count me in, too,” said Rarity simply. “Generosity can go a long way to heal old wounds.”

Rainbow Dash had not yet spoken. She seemed reluctant. “Rainbow?” asked Twilight tentatively.

Rainbow didn’t respond immediately. She rocked back and forth on her heels a few times. Then she relented and smiled. “We were just really awesome. I won’t be the one to deny the power of that. I’ll do my part, and hopefully teach her a thing or two about loyalty along the way.”

Twilight still seemed concerned about what she was asking them to do. “Thanks Rainbow. Are you all sure? There may be setbacks. She has a lot to learn.”

Applejack spoke for them all. “Then we’ll learn her. We won’t give up on her, Twilight. That there’s a promise.” Four other heads nodded emphatically.

Twilight sighed audibly with relief, letting her shoulders relax a little. She was glad she had trusted her instincts. She had hoped that her friends would understand and follow her lead – and the magic of their friendship had not disappointed her.

She clapped her hands. “Okay then, let’s get dancing! I only have an hour before I have to be back at the statue. Pinkie, please get that punch for Sunset. Would the rest of you check on her every 10 minutes or so? I will too.”

They all agreed.

The hour passed all too quickly. With a warm farewell to Flash, Twilight went to gather her friends and Sunset. She found Sunset still crying, sitting on the chair near Vinyl Scratch. She was holding a half-consumed glass of punch. Applejack was standing next to her, looking truly concerned. Twilight’s other friends all appeared at once.

Once again, Twilight reached out to Sunset with a small, gentle smile. Sunset took her hand, and with some effort, she helped Sunset to her feet. Then, Twilight helping to support her, they all left the gym and went back toward the statue. Twilight noticed, unhappily, that Sunset was limping now, and was much weaker than she had been before.

As they walked, Twilight went over everything in her mind, one more time. I have to trust the Elements, she told herself. They led me to give Sunset into my friends’ care. It’s not time for her to come back to Equestria yet. Somehow, I know – she has work to do here, even if that work is just learning how to be a friend.

When they reached the ruined doors to the school, Twilight handed Sunset off to Rarity and turned to face her. Sunset looked at her with undisguised apprehension, having a pretty good idea what was about to happen.

Twilight’s face became stern. She did not look forward to what she had to say, but it had to be said. “Sunset Shimmer, you will remain in this world for the time being. There is work for you to do here. In thirty moons I will return, and what I find will determine your fate. This I speak as a Princess of Equestria.” Sunset’s face fell and she began to sob again.

But Twilight’s face softened. She put her hand under Sunset’s chin and lifted it to look in her eyes. “Don’t be discouraged, Sunset. I see hope. There is no reason why, when I return, it can’t be to find someone who’s become honest, optimistic, generous, loyal…and full of kindness.” Sunset only stared at her, not yet daring to hope her words were true. Twilight gave her a small smile, and brushed her cheek with her hand. Then she turned and went to the portal with the rest of the girls.

“Why don’t you wait here for a bit, Sunset?” Rarity asked. “You can lean on the wall. We’ll be right back, ok?”

Sunset just nodded. Rarity put Sunset’s hands on the ruined wall, made sure she was stable, and then headed out to join Twilight and her friends.

As Rarity arrived, Twilight looked at all her friends. One last time, she felt the need to confirm what they had talked about earlier. “You’ll look out for her, won’t you?” she asked them all.

Rarity answered for them. “Of course we will. Although I do expect some sort of apology for last spring’s debacle.”

“I have a feeling she’ll be handing out a lot of apologies,” Twilight smirked.

“We’d better get going,” Spike warned her, watching the moon carefully.

Twilight turned and gave each of her friends a hug. “I know we’ve only been friends for a short time, but I’m gonna miss you all so much!” she sighed. They all hugged her back, with expressions of mixed happiness and sadness. With that, Twilight turned and walked to the portal.

“That crown really does suit you, Princess Twilight,” Spike said proudly.

“You know what Spike? I am starting to feel a little more comfortable wearing it.”

“And the wings?” he teased.

Twilight chuckled. “I’ve been walking on two legs and picking things up with these! Wings? I’m thrilled that’s all I’ll be dealing with back in Equestria!”

She looked back at her friends for one last time and felt her heart nearly burst – so deeply did she care for them. But just above them, far away, she saw Sunset Shimmer, hiding timidly among the rubble of the doors to the school. The forlorn look in her eyes was the last thing Twilight saw as she stepped into the portal, and it haunted her.

As soon as Spike disappeared through the portal behind Twilight, Pinkie dashed toward it. Even Rainbow wasn’t quite quick enough to grab her. Fortunately, the portal had closed, and Pinkie ran into it with a thud that caused the other girls to wince involuntarily.

“Pinkie!” Applejack cried reproachfully. “What would we have told your parents?!”

Pinkie seemed completely unharmed. “Aw, bummer!” she said sheepishly.

Applejack just shook her head as the other girls snickered and laughed. The merriment ended abruptly as their pony ears and wings all suddenly disappeared. Rainbow fell out of the sky. Luckily, she had been hovering just above head level, and so she wasn’t hurt either. The girls all felt some disappointment that the magic seemed to be over.

After helping both Pinkie and Rainbow back to their feet, they all turned and walked back to the school door. Sunset was looking dejectedly at the trowel that Vice Principal Luna had just given her.

Applejack took a deep breath, and then walked straight up to Luna. “Ms. Luna, with all due respect, is now really the right time for Sunset to start rebuilding the school door? It’s 11 pm!”

Luna relented instantly. “You are right of course, Applejack. She can start tomorrow. But I’m not joking. She will finish it, even if it takes the rest of the school year.”

“Actually, we’d like to help her with it,” deadpanned Rarity unexpectedly.

There was stunned silence for a moment.

“What?” Rarity asked them all, a hint of challenge in her voice. “I’m not messing around. When I get generous, I don’t hold back.”

“AWWWW MAN!” Rainbow Dash started to yell, but Rarity silenced her objection with a look.

Luna managed to wipe the amazed look off her face and replaced it with a look of approval. “Well done, Rarity. Of course you may help her. As you suspect, I think it will be a blessing to her in more ways than one. Good night girls. ALL of you,” she finished with a pointed but not unkind look at Sunset.

As Luna walked away, her heels clipping on the tile floor of the school with a sound not entirely un-reminiscent of the sound of horseshoes, the five girls turned to look back at Sunset, who was staring at Rarity with something like awe.

“You’ll…you’ll help me?” she asked, her voice a hoarse whisper.

“Yes, darling, and with more besides. Now, to practical matters. You need to go to bed. Where do you…” Rarity’s question was interrupted as Sunset had quite literally sunk to her knees and burst into tears anew. “Oh dear,” Rarity finished.

“Here come the waterworks again,” said Applejack, but without any real annoyance. She stepped forward, motioning to Rainbow Dash, and together they gently lifted Sunset back to her feet. As her legs straightened, however, Sunset gasped and suddenly resisted with a flinching motion.

“Oooh!” cried Pinkie Pie, darting forward to help. “She’s hurt!”

Sunset didn’t answer, her head still hanging and her tears dripping onto the ground.

To everyone’s surprise, it was Fluttershy who stepped in and lifted Sunset’s chin. “Sunset,” she asked firmly, “are you hurt?”

Sunset swallowed a couple times, and then answered without meeting Fluttershy’s eyes. “I…I don’t think it’s bad. Just bruises and scratches. But…my left knee might be a little worse. I didn’t really notice it until I tried to stand up just now. It didn’t hurt so much before.”

“Ah guess we did do quite a number on you,” Applejack mused, somewhat ruefully. “Okay, how about we help you to your car, and we’ll make sure you get home safe too. Rainbow Dash and Ah will ride with you if the others follow behind.”

But Sunset shook her head. “I don’t have a car. I ride a motorcycle.”

“Well THAT’S not happening tonight,” said Rainbow Dash with an air of finality. “Is there anyone we can call to come pick you up?”

Sunset was quiet for a few seconds, and then confessed, “No. I live alone.”

“ALONE?” the girls cried in unison.

Sunset Shimmer began to weep yet again. “Yes,” she sobbed. “I came here from Equestria alone, and I haven’t gotten to know anyone well enough to get a roommate or anything. You know! I’ve pushed everyone away!”

The girls’ compassion intensified as they perceived the full measure of the isolation Sunset had brought upon herself.

“Well, that won’t do at all. There’s no way you can be alone tonight. You can stay at…” but Rarity was interrupted by Fluttershy.

“MY place,” Fluttershy finished. “ALL of you.”

The other girls’ admiration for Fluttershy grew. It was not lost on any of them, including Sunset, that out of all of them Sunset had been meanest to Fluttershy.

Sunset looked at Fluttershy with almost a kind of fear, but Fluttershy stepped forward again and took Sunset’s face in her hands. It was the one of the bravest things she had ever done. “Please, Sunset,” she pleaded. “Accept how we feel. Accept that we want to help you. Accept that we want you to get better.” Fluttershy smiled warmly. “Much, much better. No more loneliness for you!”

This time, Sunset did meet Fluttershy’s eyes. A few moments passed as the others held their breath. Finally, Sunset squeaked, “I’ll try, Fluttershy! I promise I’ll try!”

Instantly Fluttershy enfolded Sunset in a tight hug. Sunset, who had never completely stopped crying, sobbed harder again. “I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry…” she wailed again and again into Fluttershy’s shoulder. Fluttershy rocked her gently.

There was not a dry eye among them, including Rainbow. “Wow…maybe she really does mean it,” Rainbow muttered grudgingly, looking away and running her fingers through her hair. “This is intense.”

Nevertheless, the others quickly realized that Sunset was incapacitated, perhaps for the evening, if not longer. “Well, let’s get going,” Applejack encouraged, swallowing the lump in her throat.

Pinkie Pie was bounding around the other five. “Does this mean what I think it means? Huh? Does it, DOES IT?”

Rainbow Dash looked at her with genuine affection. “Yes, Pinkie. Slumber party at Fluttershy’s!”

Pinkie Pie practically exploded with glee.

Vice Principal Luna arrived at her darkened office and opened the door with a heavy sigh. She walked in and flicked on the light, then closed the door behind her. Allowing the mantle of leadership to fall from her shoulders momentarily, she slumped in her desk chair and rubbed the bridge of her nose with her fingers. It was then that she noticed the door to her sister’s adjoining office was cracked open and a dim light was coming through it. “Tia?” she called.

“Yes, Lulu, I’m in here,” Principal Celestia’s tired voice answered.

Luna rose from her chair and walked to the door, pushing it open. She found her sister seated in her own desk chair, looking similarly exhausted and concerned. Luna settled in a chair across from Celestia’s desk and let out a long, slow breath through pursed lips.

“You said it, sister,” commented Celestia.

Luna permitted herself a dry chuckle. “We’ve got work to do, don’t we?”

“Oh yes. We’ve got to explain the damage. Somehow, I don’t think ‘collateral damage from a magical duel between a pony princess from another world and a jealous competitor’ is going to fly.”

Luna couldn’t resist – she sniggered. Her sister was often able to find the humor in a situation, which Luna was coming to appreciate more and more every year. “No, I don’t think the superintendent will buy that, to say nothing of the school board. Pony princess from another world, though?”

“Yes, I was able to speak briefly with Twilight before she left. She was in a hurry as the door to her world was about to close, but she was able to tell me a little bit about herself and about Sunset. It seems that the base of the statue in front of the school contains a magical portal between our world and a parallel world inhabited, incredibly, by sapient ponies.”

Luna just stared at her sister. After a moment, she hazarded, “I guess I have to believe that, given what we have seen tonight.”

“Yes. Twilight is apparently a princess among her people, uh, ponies – one of the rulers of a country known as ‘Equestria’, so she has a great deal of authority. As far as she was concerned, she had the right to judge Sunset and determine her fate.”

“So, as you said, Sunset is from her world as well.”

“Correct. Apparently Sunset fled here from Equestria two and a half years ago after a falling out between her and her mentor, who is apparently the sovereign of Equestria.”

Luna snorted with amazement, shaking her head. “Such drama. It’s like something out of a fairy tale.”

“A fairy tale come to life.”

“So, what did Twilight decide regarding Sunset? She certainly seemed to be trying to be merciful toward her,” Luna asked with interest.

“Yes. Twilight is a very sweet young lady. Or pony, I suppose. She told me that Sunset’s mentor held out hope for her, and indeed Sunset seemed quite penitent when she came out of that crater. Twilight decided to leave Sunset here with us, so that she can learn how to become a better person, and so that she won’t have to face Equestrian justice – at least not right away. Twilight asked me to be kind to her and help her to change. She seemed genuinely worried about her.”

“So Sunset is in exile?”

“Yes, apparently the portal opens for only three days every two and a half years, or every thirty moons, as Twilight put it.”

“And she has asked us to support Sunset’s rehabilitation.”

“Yes, and more specifically she has asked us to support her friends as they try to help Sunset.”

“The five girls – Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie?”

“Correct.”

“And what is your decision?”

“I see no reason to refuse Twilight’s request. Sunset is essentially alone in this world. If we were to expel her, which arguably her deeds deserve, we would leave her alone and defenseless. On top of that I suspect she has no definite home, and she certainly has no parents here. I will not endanger her life, which is what turning her over to the authorities would almost certainly do as well. No, I think we must shield her from official attention. Also, I suspect it would be harmful to remove her from the influence of Twilight’s friends.”

“Indeed, they have already assumed care of her. I believe they have taken her to one of their homes.”

“Good! Good. I was not aware of that – that sets my mind at ease. At least for tonight.”

“At least for tonight? Tia…”

“Luna, I think you know what we are called to do. If we wish to contain this, and if we wish to be true to Twilight, who has saved all of our lives tonight, we must handle the matter of Sunset Shimmer ourselves. I will do the heavy lifting personally, but I will need your help and support.”

Luna just stared.

“Luna, it has become abundantly clear that Sunset is not who we thought she was. While she is clearly exceptionally intelligent, as her grades and test scores cannot be argued with, in social and emotional terms it appears she has been a miscreant at best and a…well…nascent supervillian at worst. But both of us saw her tears in that crater, both of us heard her cries of remorse, both of us saw Twilight reach out to her, and both of us saw Twilight’s friends accept Twilight’s charge to care for and teach her.”

Luna continued to stare warily.

Celestia become very serious and almost sad. “Lulu…you of all people should understand the importance of being given a second chance…” she said softly.

Luna hung her head.

“I don’t mean to make you sad, or to hold it over your head. You know how proud I am of you, and how glad I am to have you back in my life. You know how much I love you,” said Celestia earnestly.

Luna looked back up with a smile.

“Lulu, the truth is that you might be able to be of even more help to Sunset than I, because you may understand what she is going through in a way that I can’t. Please. I know I’m asking a great deal, but in order to do this, I need you. If she responds, and I believe she will, can you imagine how wonderful it will be? It will be a deep joy.”

Luna was silent for a moment. Then, as her eyes brightened: “You are right, Tia. I hadn’t thought of it that way. But now that you mention it, I…will look forward to it.”

Celestia gave her sister a grateful smile.

Getting Sunset to Applejack’s pickup, once she had been gently disentangled from Fluttershy, was not quite as hard as they had feared. Still, although Sunset tried valiantly to help, hopping as much as she could between Rainbow Dash and Applejack, it fell to Applejack to carry her the last few feet. Sunset marveled at her strength – amazed in retrospect that she’d had the bravery to challenge in any way a girl who probably could have knocked her out with a single punch.

Nevertheless, soon Applejack was kneeling sideways in the driver’s seat of the pickup, pushing Sunset into the middle seat as Rainbow pulled from the other side. Sunset was breathing hard. “I’m so tired,” she murmured, as her eyelids drooped.

“Don’t worry,” said Applejack encouragingly. “Fluttershy’s place isn’t far. Soon you’ll be able to rest, sugarcube.” Rainbow pulled Sunset the rest of the way in and sat down in the passenger seat next to her. Sunset fumbled with the middle seat belt, but Applejack noticed and quickly reached across her to pull it home, clicking it in place. Ahead of them, Fluttershy got into her van with the others. Pinkie leaned out the passenger window and gave them a victory sign, meaning that they were ready to go. The pickup started with a throaty rumble.

Soon they were headed down the dark streets, moving from pool to pool of light as the streetlights shone above them. Sunset was silent, looking down at her boots. Every few seconds she shuddered and let out a whimper or a sob. At last Rainbow Dash could take no more. She hooked her left arm around Sunset’s right arm and with her other hand she turned Sunset’s grubby, bruised, tear-streaked face to her own.

“Hey. It’s gonna be ok. We take this friendship thing seriously,” she said with uncharacteristic softness and a crooked smile.

Sunset was unable to respond with words. She leaned against Rainbow, and tentatively at first, but with growing confidence that it was safe, rested her head on Rainbow’s shoulder.

Soon they arrived at Fluttershy’s. Her parents were away, so they had the house to themselves. Fluttershy had the run of the entire basement, which was much nicer than it sounded. She and her mother had worked hard to make it as typically homey and cozy as one would expect from Fluttershy, and the various happy small animals, some free to roam, some kept in cages most of the time for their own safety, found it to be quite pleasant. They decided against taking Sunset down the steps from the kitchen, and instead brought her in through the back via the basement’s walk-out doors.

Fluttershy pointed toward her bed, and Applejack and Rainbow helped Sunset to hop over to it and sit down. Fluttershy then began moving around her room, getting things ready for what needed to happen next. Rarity was with Sunset, helping her to remove her jacket, boots, and socks and then to lie down with her shoulders propped up by some pillows. Pinkie Pie disappeared upstairs as Rainbow and Applejack headed back outside to make sure there weren’t any other things that needed to be brought in. Rarity, having made sure Sunset was comfortable, headed into the bathroom, but not before Sunset whispered a thank you to her.

Sunset stared around Fluttershy’s room blearily. It took up most of the finished portion of the basement and so was quite large. There were three doors in addition to the large glass sliding door through which she had come. The room was painted a pale yellow and was decorated with pink butterfly wall decals in various locations. Most of the pictures on the wall were of ridiculously cute small animals. There was a pretty wooden dresser with an oval mirror and a matching chair, a matching desk with a laptop computer on it, a wooden chest, and, on top of a large table in one corner of the room, cages containing several small furry creatures. Sunset started as an unbelievably fluffy cat jumped up on the bed and crept cautiously toward her.

Sunset had never been a particularly big fan of non-sapient animals, but she didn’t want to offend Fluttershy. With an effort, she lifted her hand so the cat could sniff her fingers, fully expecting the cat to hiss and depart angrily. Instead, the cat took a few sniffs, started to purr, and started to rub itself against her hand.

“He likes you,” said Fluttershy with a small smile. “That’s a good sign. He doesn’t like anyone who isn’t nice.” Sunset had no idea how to respond, but she let the cat continue to rub against her hand and arm. Eventually he settled in the crook of her elbow, still purring.

Fluttershy headed into the bathroom, and so Sunset was left briefly alone for the first time since her defeat. She continued to look around, completely disoriented. The sounds of Fluttershy and Rarity preparing a bath for her came from the partially closed bathroom door. She felt fear rising inside her in spite of her pleasant surroundings. Her subconscious was knocking on her consciousness’s door with increasing insistence. There was Business to be done with herself, and she was utterly terrified of it. But on this occasion her solitude did not last long.

“PSSSSSTTT!” came a loud hiss from the interior door to Fluttershy’s room. Startled, Sunset looked over Fluttershy’s bed, trying to find the source of the hiss. Finally she discerned Pinkie Pie, who was, with elaborate, exaggerated, and comical care, sneaking into Fluttershy’s room toward her. She was carrying a large cylindrical object. Looking over each shoulder dramatically, Pinkie arrived directly in front of Sunset. “Do you know what this is?” she asked conspiratorially.

Sunset looked down at the object with complete confusion. After a moment it became recognizable as a large tub of very high quality vanilla ice cream. “Uh…I think it’s some ice cream?” she ventured hoarsely.

Pinkie Pie’s lips spread into a nearly maniacal grin. She nodded as though she expected Sunset to be in on some immense secret regarding the ice cream.

To her surprise, Sunset found her resistance actually eroding. There was something about Pinkie that was irresistibly delightful. Pinkie Pie shoved the tub into her arms, along with a spoon. “Eat it!” she commanded imperiously. “It WILL help.”

Sunset seemed unconvinced. “Are you sure, Pinkie? I don’t know…”

“You doubt me?” asked Pinkie with an air of great authority.

“Uh…well…no, it’s just…”

“Then I have no choice but to make you a Pinkie Promise! BRACE YOURSELF, Sunset Shimmer!” cried Pinkie, pointing sternly at Sunset, who just stared, openmouthed. Pinkie stood to her full height. “The ice cream will help you feel better. I, Pinkamena Diane Pie, promise you this. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!” She mimed each action with great ceremony.

Sunset kept staring for a second, then, to her complete amazement, she started to smile a little. Pinkie cocked her head with a knowing look. Sunset couldn’t help it. She chuckled once, then sniggered. Pinkie was now nodding with a self-satisfied, knowing look on her face. Finally Sunset actually guffawed once, and then her brief moment of mirth settled back down to a near normal level.

Pinkie’s smile softened. She reached out and gave Sunset’s head a quick, gentle hug between her chin and left arm, then bounced out of the room. Neither of them noticed the faint pink pony ears that had briefly flickered on her head.

Sunset stared after her in wonder. Rarity came back into the room. She was now dressed in a set of simple – but perfectly color matched – athletic shorts and a tank top. She looked briefly surprised at the ice cream, but recovered quickly. “I see Pinkie got to you. Well, go on. Have a few bites. You can have more after your bath.” Rarity turned around and went back into the bathroom. Sunset heard her and Fluttershy talking in low voices, then heard Fluttershy emit a peal of hopelessly cute laughter.

Sunset obediently ate some ice cream. And it did help a little. Though she suspected it had a lot more to do with Pinkie’s goodwill then the actual ice cream itself.

Taking a break outside with Applejack and Rainbow, Pinkie was not going to let her moment of glory pass without due recognition. “I’m not exaggerating. You ask Sunset herself if you don’t believe me.” She leaned a little further into Rainbow’s face with each word. “I got a smile, a chuckle, a snigger, AND…” she paused dramatically. Rainbow Dash and Applejack hung on her every word. “…a guffaw,” she finished.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash’s mouths hung open. To her credit, Applejack then elaborately mimed picking her jaw up off the ground and re-inserting it into her mouth. Pinkie’s control wavered perceptibly, but she held out.

Rainbow couldn’t believe it. “You…got a guffaw…out of Sunset Shimmer…THAT girl…just now?” she asked.

Pinkie threw out her left hip and put her left hand on it. She examined her right hand’s fingernails with deep satisfaction. “Yes…I…did,” she said haughtily, looking back at Rainbow.

Rainbow smiled broadly, nodding in admiration. “Well done. Well done! Dang, Pinkie, that’s clutch!” she exclaimed, putting out a fist for a bump. Pinkie obliged.

Applejack was smiling too. “Girls…not to be maudlin or anything, but we’ve really got somethin’ special here, don’t we?” They both nodded at her without hesitation. “And Sunset’s gonna be a part of it from now on. Somehow, Ah just know it.”

After just a couple minutes, Rarity came back into the bedroom. “Alright, darling. It’s time. Let’s give this a shot.”

Not knowing what else to do, Sunset tried to sit back up. This was unwise. There was pain. She flopped back into the bed with a gasp, all the color draining from her face. Rarity seemed unsurprised, and called over her shoulder, “Fluttershy!” Fluttershy appeared a few seconds later. She, too, was dressed in a simple set of athletic shorts and a tank top.

“Yes, Rarity, what is it?”

“It’s just as I suspected. We’re going to have to help her each step of the way.”

Fluttershy took a deep breath. “Ok, right you are, Rarity.”

Sunset looked at them in something close to terror. But they were relentless in their kindness. Rarity sat down on the bed next to her and lifted her arm over her shoulder. Fluttershy did the same, standing next to the bed. Sunset cried out involuntarily – all the muscles in her body were stiff.

Rarity and Fluttershy were even more careful and gentle after that. Slowly, they helped Sunset out of the bed, and helped her to hop into the bathroom.

Sunset almost gasped. The bath was huge. It was clearly a soaking tub, and from the wonderful smells emanating from it, various pleasant bath salts had been added.

Rarity and Fluttershy waited as she tried to remove her clothing behind the bath curtain and failed. She was too stiff and too weak. With a wordless nod to each other, the other two girls stepped forward and started to help Sunset out of her battered clothes. This was too much for her. “No…no…” she tried to object.

Rarity would have none of it. “Listen here. You are too injured to do this for yourself tonight. So we can either help you, or you can go the whole weekend in your current…clothing. The choice is yours.”

Sunset tried to hold on to the remains of her dignity, but she had no strength left. The bath was too inviting, and her defenses had been smashed to pieces by the Rainbow Wave. She was unable to suppress a small moan of desire as she looked longingly at the bath.

“Right then,” said Rarity and carefully but firmly took off Sunset’s shirt. The rest of the clothes followed in due course. Rarity tried to reassure her, speaking softly. “It’s nothing we haven’t seen before, darling. There are no cameras or phones. No one here is going to hurt you or take advantage of you. You may not believe it, but you are safe.” Fluttershy was nodding in agreement.

Sunset only blushed and allowed herself to be undressed. The other girls tried not to react to the bruises that were beginning to show on her shins and forearms, as neither of them was used to causing physical injuries – even those that might be deserved. But it was impossible to ignore that Sunset was injured. Not seriously, but not slightly, either. Rarity and Fluttershy found that Sunset’s injuries brought them no joy.

There were a couple other things they couldn’t help noticing. On each of Sunset’s hips were what appeared to be identical tattoos. They were about the size of the palms of her hands and consisted of yellow and red suns with eight curvy rays. Neither girl decided to comment on them at the moment. They also decided not to comment on the scars on Sunset’s back. Nearly vertically, down each shoulder blade, ran narrow, pink, linear scars. They were about six inches long. There was a similar pink circular scar at the base of her tailbone, about an inch in diameter. They weren’t bleeding or raised, and were more discolorations than anything else, but they were certainly real. Rarity and Fluttershy had a pretty good idea what the scars were from, and they agreed with only a shared glance to tell Sunset about them later, or let her discover them for herself. Pointing them out right now seemed like it would be piling on.

So, they helped her into the bath, which was very warm but not too hot. Fortunately she was able to wash herself at least. Rarity and Fluttershy had agreed ahead of time that they would not leave her alone in the bath, in case she was either unable to get out of it on her own or tried to make a premature departure from her own life. They attempted to give her some privacy by pulling the bath curtain and talking quietly with each other, but still, Rarity made sure she kept Sunset’s head in view, on the off chance that if she accidentally slid under the water she’d be unable to surface on her own.

When Rarity and Fluttershy heard the sounds of splashing water decrease, Fluttershy asked, “Sunset? Are you finished?”

“Yes,” came the meek, almost inaudible reply.

“Ok, sweetie, do you think you can get out on your own?” Rarity asked.

A few seconds of silence, then some splashing and more silence. Tears beginning again, and at last a tiny and frustrated “…no.”

“It’s all right. Just a second,” Rarity tried to reassure her.

The two girls came around the curtain with a huge bath towel which they held up high to give Sunset some privacy. Rarity extended her arm around the bath towel and Sunset grabbed on and was able, barely, to pull herself out. They wrapped her in the towel and stepped back out.

After a few minutes, she limped around the curtain, looking down at the ground. “…thanks,” she whispered again.

“Alright, darling. Let’s have a look at those cuts,” said Rarity. She and Fluttershy helped Sunset to sit down on a stool and carefully inspected the skin of her arms, legs, and torso. Fortunately, all the cuts were small, and Sunset had managed to clean them along with her scrapes. As far as her face was concerned, she only had a couple small scrapes on her forehead. Rarity was glad of this – there would probably be no scarring. Fluttershy put band-aids on the larger cuts and scrapes, and again Sunset was overcome with gratitude and thanked them both in a gravelly whisper.

“Do you think you can brush your hair?” asked Rarity, moving on to the next item of business.

“…I can try…the warm water…I’m a little less stiff.”

Fluttershy handed her a brush and helped her out of the bathroom to her vanity, where she was prevailed upon to sit down and brush her hair. It took her some time, as she was slow from pain in her upper arms. There were a couple times where she had to be helped with a particularly bad tangle. Each time Fluttershy or Rarity touched her hands, she started to cry again – she had been without positive physical contact with anyone for so long, the simple warmth of human kindness was too much for her to bear.

Rarity and Fluttershy, on the other hand, were pleasantly and movingly surprised by how good it felt to be kind and gentle to her. It was…deeply sweet, and satisfying, somehow, to take care of someone so obviously and thoroughly remorseful and defenseless. Rarity was vaguely annoyed by this at the same time. She still expected very specific apologies for very specific issues at some point, and with Sunset in her current fragile, broken condition pressing her would have been cruel. It might be some time before she was strong enough to face Rarity’s just anger and pain. Fluttershy would have felt the same way if she had been able to admit it to herself, but right now she was in full kindness mode.

Even so, Rarity’s compassion far outweighed her annoyance, and she continued to take pleasure in taking good care of Sunset. Soon, Sunset’s hair was brushed. Rarity was pleased. Sunset’s hair, in contrast to her prior disheveled state, was now lush and clean. Almost against her will, Rarity found herself experimenting in her mind with different outfits that would look good on her. She smirked to herself and pushed that out of her mind, to be revisited at a later date. Now was not the time.

Once Sunset’s hair was done, Rarity and Fluttershy again helped her to her feet and back into the bathroom. Fluttershy gave her a set of her own pajamas – her best, warmest, softest, most snuggly pair. It was of a style that Sunset would never have dreamed of wearing on her own, but the quality and comfort was not lost on her. She looked up at Fluttershy, but was too moved to speak. Her eyes expressed the depth of her gratitude. And once again her tears flowed freely as they carefully helped her into the pajamas.

Then Rarity turned to Sunset, holding something in her hand and a glass of water. She offered the objects to Sunset. Sunset looked down into Rarity’s hand in complete confusion. In her hand were two small, brown, cylindrical objects. She looked up at Rarity and tried to ask what they were.

“Ibuprofen, my dear. We girls swear by it, you know, when a certain time of the month comes around.”

Sunset shook her head.

Rarity looked a bit surprised. “You mean you’ve never taken it?”

“I don’t even know what it is,” Sunset answered in her small voice.

Rarity looked at Fluttershy, who just shrugged. They both looked concerned, however. “Oh dear. Well, it’s medicine. Don’t you have medicine in Equestria?”

Sunset’s eyes widened in comprehension. “Yes, yes we do. What does this medicine do?”

Rarity smiled warmly at her. “It will help with your pain, darling.”

Sunset gasped slightly. “Really?” she asked, her eyebrows knitting together.

Rarity’s smile grew even gentler. The hope in Sunset’s eyes, and her total inability to hide it, were almost heartbreaking.

“Well, I can’t claim it will take all the pain away, but it should take the edge off at least.”

Sunset couldn’t take her eyes off the pills. “What do I do?”

“Just swallow them, with some water. Here,” Rarity handed her the glass, and then tipped the two pills into Sunset’s hand. She stared at them for a few seconds, but just when Rarity was about to explain that the best thing to do was just to swallow hard, she tossed them into her mouth and took a swallow of water. She gulped a bit, but the pills went down.

“Drink some more of the water, Sunset. It’s important with that kind of medicine,” said Fluttershy kindly. Sunset obediently finished the entire glass of water. It was cool and clean.

“You’d better have some more of that ice cream, too. It’s not supposed to be taken on an empty stomach,” Rarity finished.

They helped her back into Fluttershy’s room and then into her bed. Sunset could not suppress a moan of relief as she sank into the mattress. Rarity helped her sit up, and handed her the tub of ice cream (which Fluttershy had taken back up to the freezer during the bath and had brought back down a moment ago) and a clean spoon.

It seemed a bit awkward for her to eat when Fluttershy and Rarity weren’t, so Fluttershy and Rarity turned to each other and both sat down on chairs at the side of the bed and discussed some fashion trends they were both noticing.

It was not long before Sunset was finished. She had very little appetite. “Thank you,” she said again in the same small voice that seemed to be all she could muster.

“Rarity, would you take it back up, please?” asked Fluttershy.

“Certainly, my dear.”

Once Rarity had left, Sunset asked a question that had been on her mind for some time. “But Fluttershy, where will you sleep?”

“Don’t you worry about that. There are plenty of sleeping bags and couches and pillows in this house – I’ll be just fine.”

“But…but this is your own bed! Maybe I should take a sleeping bag…”

“Are you kidding?” asked Fluttershy a bit sharply. “With your knee, and your bruises, and your exhaustion, you think I’m going to make you sleep in a sleeping bag? No way. Tonight you get the bed, Sunset, and from what I can tell, it’ll probably be necessary for quite a few nights.”

Sunset looked terrified. Fluttershy’s tiny display of being offended that Sunset would suggest such a thing, even though she wasn’t really offended, had overwhelmed her.

Fluttershy realized this instantly and took her hands. “Please don’t be afraid. I’m not really upset at you. This kind of thing – giving you my own bed when you’re in need – is just what friends do for each other.”

Sunset looked relieved.

“I actually enjoy it. There’s something special about taking good care of someone who’s in pain.”

Sunset looked at Fluttershy in true, open wonder. “Wow,” she breathed.

Fluttershy could tell that Sunset’s wonder was honest – there was no hint of sarcasm or cynicism. So, she just smiled at her.

They could hear footsteps on the stairs. Soon, all four other girls came into the room. They all looked at Sunset with gentle smiles.

“Wouldn’t you like to sleep now, Sunset?” Rarity asked.

Sunset looked at Rarity and nodded with a wide-eyed honesty that would have been humorous if the situation wasn’t so serious.

“Well, we have come to say goodnight to you. Normally, at a slumber party, you would be welcome to partake in the festivities, but we understand – in fact we actually probably insist – that you rest,” Rarity continued.

Applejack spoke next. She waved to Sunset from the end of the bed, where she was leaning on one of the posts. “Sleep tight partner. Trust us. Tomorrow will be better than today was. And the next day a little better than that. One day at a time.”

Rainbow Dash nodded, “I hope you sleep really good.”

Pinkie Pie just winked and smiled.

Fluttershy had one final thing to tell Sunset before she turned out the light. “Now Sunset, we’ve all agreed that we’re not going to leave you alone completely tonight. So one of us will be here at all times, until we all go to sleep. When everyone finally goes to bed, we’ll all come down here with you. We just think that’s for the best. I’m afraid you don’t really get a vote on that one.”

But they had no reason to be concerned. Sunset’s relief was obvious. “Thank you. Thank you all. I…I don’t know what to say. There’s so much I need to say, and to each of you, but…”

“But you are so tired, we know,” Rarity finished for her. “You’ve actually done just fine. We all heard you say you were very sorry, quite a few times, actually, and we heard you say you know you were wrong and that you want to change. I think that’s entirely adequate for tonight. It would make us very happy if you could sleep now, and hopefully sleep in peace.”

Sunset’s eyes filled with tears again, but she was able to nod back at Rarity. Then Fluttershy started to reach for the light. Sunset sat up suddenly, wincing as she did so, and reached for Fluttershy’s hand. “Fluttershy, please wait!”

Fluttershy paused and asked what was wrong.

It took them a couple tries to get it out of her. As exhausted as she was, she was clearly afraid to sleep. They were unable to reassure her, and after some gentle but firm pressure it was admitted that she was terrified of both nightmares and the dark. The dark issue was easily solved by leaving a dimmered lamp on low in one corner of the room, but the potential nightmares were a different story.

“I’m so sorry; I feel like such an idiot. But I can see that…thing…whenever I close my eyes! I know it can’t come back, but maybe it can, because it’s inside me, isn’t it? Will I ever be free? Even sleep is lost to me now…” They became aware that, in her fatigue and anxiety, she was babbling. The girls looked at each other in confusion, at a loss as to what to do, when something truly beautiful happened.

Fluttershy began, very softly, to sing. Her beautiful voice seemed to cast a spell over the entire room. She sang Sunset a lullaby that her mother had sung to her when she was little. Sunset stopped babbling and stared at Fluttershy. The other girls looked on in rapt and silent amazement, which grew as the faint outlines of pony ears glimmered on Fluttershy’s head.

Hush now, quiet now

It’s time to lay your sleepy head

Hush now, quiet now

It’s time to go to bed

Hush now, quiet now

It’s time to lay your sleepy head

Hush now, quiet now

It’s time to go to bed

Drifting, drifting off to sleep

Exciting day behind you

Drifting, drifting off to sleep

Let the joy of dreamland find you

Hush now, quiet now

It’s time to lay your sleepy head

Hush now quiet now

It’s time to go to bed…

Slowly, Sunset’s eyelids grew heavy and her breathing grew easier. Her tears dried, and, after about two minutes, she fell into a deep and peaceful sleep, her chest slowly rising and falling. Fluttershy had tears in her own eyes. She sniffed and wiped her eyes, sighing as she did so. The pony ears faded away. At last she looked up to find the other four girls staring at her. They too were deeply moved. Rarity was the first to speak. “Fluttershy…I…think that’s the most…beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. I don’t even know what to say.”

Rainbow Dash was hugging Pinkie Pie shamelessly. Applejack was drying her own eyes. “Dang it,” she said, shaking her head as though to clear it and avoiding eye contact. To everyone’s surprise, Fluttershy looked straight at Rarity and said, “What? I’m not messing around either.”

Rarity smirked affectionately. “Fair enough, darling. Fair enough.”

When the other girls got upstairs, they all collapsed in various pieces of furniture and started to discuss the inconceivable events of the past few hours.

“Well, what a contrast,” Applejack mused. “Not three hours ago that girl was a ten foot tall demonic archvillain, but now she’s harmless as a kitten. More harmless, actually.

“I have to admit I’m completely surprised. Floored, actually,” Rainbow Dash commented, shaking her head.

“What do you mean?” Applejack asked.

“I expected bitterness and/or anger. I thought she’d lash out at us, at least occasionally. I didn’t expect this,” Rainbow clarified.

“What would you call this?” Applejack probed, genuinely interested.

Rainbow tried to think of an answer, but Pinkie had one ready. “Total surrender,” she said, her mouth a flat line.

“Are you saying what Ah think you’re saying, Pinkie?” asked Applejack.

“I’m saying I don’t think Twilight meant to destroy her personality. Humble her? Defeat her? Teach her a lesson? Sure! But not leave her a shell. Not permanently anyway.”

Applejack was nodding. “That’s what Ah thought you meant. And Ah think Ah agree.” She shook her head. “Listen to us! We sound like psychologists or something. When did we get this kind of…well…wisdom, Ah guess?”

Rarity was ready for that one. “It changed us too,” she said quietly.

They all looked at her.

“Whatever happened tonight, it changed us too. You can’t go through something like that and not be changed. We even transformed physically. You and Fluttershy had wings!” she said, pointing at Rainbow. “This may sound strange, but maybe the Elements, or whatever they are, or maybe Twilight herself, gave us the wisdom we need to take care of her.”

“Ah hope you’re right, Rarity,” Applejack answered. “Because if we have to rebuild Sunset Shimmer from the ground up, we’re gonna need a lot of wisdom.”

Author's Note

The premise of Sunset being weakened and needing to recover after being hit by the Elements comes from how Luna was depicted in FIM Episode 1:2 – her hair was not starry and blowing in an unseen wind. To me this implies that her magic was suppressed.

Some might argue that the human Element bearers are being too kind to Sunset too quickly. I’d argue that they’re heroes, and therefore exceptional, including their compassion. What’s really happening here is that Rarity and Fluttershy are following their instincts to be generous and kind, and their friends are following their example.

I’ve seen Sunset portrayed as still being fairly well physically immediately after being hit by the Elements, and still being pretty snarky and unpleasant for weeks or more as her new friends gradually bear with her and help her to change. I have no issue with that approach, and I’ve enjoyed stories that take it. I prefer my interpretation, and I think it’s consistent with Sunset’s depiction in the crater and with Luna’s depiction in FIM 1:2. Something happened to change her rapidly – her depiction in Rainbow Rocks is of an uncertain, insecure, guilty girl. I think that starts in the crater. Also I don’t think one falls from flight 10-20 feet off the ground into a crater without suffering injury.

Applejack physically carrying Sunset the last few steps to the pickup is intended to unambiguously portray how utterly defeated Sunset is, and how totally dependent on the compassion of her new friends. She has fallen a LONG way. How Rarity and Fluttershy help her with her bath is intended to show the same thing.

I decided to have a couple of the girls show signs of ponying-up even early on in the story. The idea is that future events are casting their shadows. Since Fluttershy ponies up when she sings to human Twilight later on, this idea could fit into canon, IMHO.

I wasn’t the one to have the scar idea first, but I couldn’t leave it out. You don’t mess with dark magic without permanent consequences. Sunset is lucky the scars aren’t too bad.

I realize that Sunset did have physical contact with Flash. The distinction I make here is positive physical contact. Sunset was manipulating him, therefore his touch was empty to her.

One might have thought Sunset would have learned about ibuprofen for now. My argument is that she would have been too proud to take any medicine, and so didn’t research it.

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 6: The Second Day (Equine Persuasion)

Part I: Moon of Remorse || Chapter 6: The Second Day (Equine Persuasion)

Sunset limped painfully and groggily into the hallway. The sounds of breakfast being prepared filtered up the stairs, as did various smells – some of which she was comfortable with and some of which she was not. Her heart, which had been slightly buoyed up by the thought of food, sank. What if they don’t have anything I can eat? she wondered. Having slowly descended the stairs on her bottom, wincing the whole way, she stopped at the door to the kitchen to find Celestia working over the sink. A glance to her left found Luna in the eat-in area, putting the final touches on a table setting for three.

“Hello?” she asked timidly.

Celestia turned around and smiled warmly. Luna smiled too as she sat down at the table. “Good morning, Sunset. Why don’t you go and sit down? We are just about ready to eat. Are you hungry at all?”

Sunset nodded shyly. Feeling very uncomfortable, she limped across the kitchen toward the table. Celestia was at her arm in an instant as Luna rose to pull out a chair. “Is the pain bad today?” Celestia asked, concern clearly showing on her face.

Sunset looked up at her and nodded. “Well, the doctor predicted that,” Celestia observed. “The good news is that if today is the worst day things will start to get better soon. We’ll give you some medicine at breakfast. Can you make it on your own?”

In response Sunset looked back down, and with a look of determination, she crossed the rest of the kitchen and grabbed on to the back of the chair Luna had pulled out. She did, however, let Luna and Celestia help her sit down. She breathed a sigh of relief and Luna helped her push her chair in. Then Luna and Celestia each took a seat. Celestia was to Sunset’s right, and Luna was to her left.

Celestia said a simple and brief blessing, and then started to pass the dishes around. “You might find that our Sunday morning breakfast is perhaps not the healthiest possible. We take a break from eating healthy once a week – life gets too grey if you don’t get to have a treat sometimes.”

Sunset took the first dish. She opened it to find bacon inside. She covered it quickly and passed it to Luna, hoping no one had noticed. She fought a slightly nauseated feeling. The next dish was no help as it contained sausage. This time she could not conceal her nausea – plus she turned green.

“Oh, sweetie, what’s the matter?” asked Celestia solicitously. “Not a fan of bacon or sausage? I promise we’ll find something you like.”

Sunset looked at Celestia, then to Luna, then back to Celestia. It was clear she was extremely nervous about something. She tried to speak, but couldn’t find the right words. Celestia reached over and put her hand over Sunset’s. “It’s ok. Just tell us. You’re safe here. No one is upset with you.”

Sunset still had trouble getting it out. “Well, it’s just that…well…I’m……well…I’m…kind of a vegetarian,” she finally said and looked down at her feet.

Celestia froze. To her credit, she managed to turn an even paler shade of white than usual. Her eyes widened in mortification. There were a few seconds of silence, which Luna used to wage a losing war against breaking out in an amused smile.

“Of course you are darling,” Celestia said a bit louder than usual, as if she was chastising herself. “Whatever can I have been thinking?”

Luna did not quite snigger. Sunset had not noticed. She said, clearly feeling as though she had committed a major social offense, “I’m sorry. I should probably eat whatever you put in front of me. I’ll…”

But Celestia cut her off, scowling at her sister as she did so. “Certainly not. You are going through quite enough without having to also deal with a major, and probably gastronomically unacceptable, dietary change. I suppose in Equestria you knew some…pigs. Perhaps personally?” Celestia mused uncomfortably, raising her eyebrows. Luna was trying very hard not to laugh out loud at this point.

Sunset could only give Celestia a pained look. Luna, who now had tears of mirth leaking out of the corners of her eyes, smiled broadly at Sunset and apologized. “You must forgive us, my dear. You are our first resident of an…equine persuasion.” She finally gave in and started to laugh in earnest.

Celestia looked at her sister indignantly, but this only caused Luna to laugh harder. In spite of herself, Sunset found Luna’s merriment, and Celestia’s consternation, infectious. First the corners of her lips began to turn up, then she smiled, then she chuckled. “Equine persuasion!” she echoed, causing Luna to become nearly hysterical.

As soon as Celestia saw Sunset start to smile, she relaxed. She allowed herself to chuckle as well, as she could clearly see there was some humor in the situation. As Luna started to bring herself under control, she turned back to Sunset. “I do apologize, Sunset.” She thought for a moment. “Do you drink milk? Perhaps some cereal would do.”

Sunset nodded, “Oh yes, we certainly do consume dairy products. We love ice cream and milk and even butter. Even eggs are ok.”

Celestia sighed in relief. “And don’t worry,” Sunset continued. “The pigs and things like that in Equestria aren’t intelligent. But we definitely don’t eat them. Aside from ponies being herbivores, most farm animals just hit too close to home. I think it would be like humans eating monkeys.”

“Yes,” agreed Celestia, “that does not sound appetizing; though I am sure there are a few places where it is done. Let me get you some cereal and milk. Is 2% ok? And how about Captain Crunch?”

Sunset smiled again. “Captain Crunch?” she asked skeptically.

“As I may have mentioned, my dear, on Sundays we loosen the dietary guidelines considerably. The fact, however, that your principal and vice principal eat Captain Crunch at all will remain classified,” said Celestia meaningfully.

Sunset had not stopped smiling. “Captain Crunch would be fantastic. And your secret is safe with me.”

After breakfast, Celestia had yet another bombshell to drop on Sunset – albeit a good one. “We’re going shopping!”

“We are?” she asked in confusion. She was feeling a bit better with some food in her stomach and some ibuprofen kicking in. It really did help a lot.

“Of course!” Luna cried. “You need stuff. Lots of stuff!”

“I…do?”

“Yes, Sunset,” said Celestia. “I know this is a big adjustment for you, but just think! You have a home now, and a room of your own. Where were you planning on doing your homework? Do you even like your bedding? How many outfits do you actually have? And how old are those boots? And do you plan on using Luna’s toothpaste, shampoo, conditioner, and soap for the rest of your time here?”

“Uhhhhh…I guess…not?”

“Not,” Celestia confirmed. “Oh, this is going to be so much fun!” She actually rubbed her hands together. Luna grinned at her hugely.

Sunset could not believe it, breaking into a bemused smile. The two older women were acting almost like teenagers. She was realizing that being family to them meant she would see sides of them that the other students at school would never see. It was unnerving, but interesting and amusing too.

“We’re leaving as soon as possible,” said Luna intensely. “So go get dressed and get ready. There’s no time to lose!”

The ibuprofen helped enough that Sunset was able to get around on her crutches with minimal pain. The main problem was the fatigue and weakness. Every ten or fifteen minutes she just had to stop and rest for a while. Celestia and Luna were wonderful – they had not had any issue with the breaks. In fact, to Sunset’s amazement, they always seemed to let her rest in a perfect location to make decisions.

It was bewildering. In the interest of efficiency, they had decided to go to a huge all-in-one store and were rampaging from one department to the next. It was not long before Sunset had chosen a desk and chair, a lamp for her desk, office supplies, a dresser/mirror combo, a couple pieces of surprisingly decent wall art, new bedding, and her own set of toiletries and makeup. In each case she generally tried to select the least expensive option, but Celestia and Luna would have none of it. Sunset, unable to lie, was forced to be honest about which option she liked best, which was promptly added to the cart or, if too large, taken to the cash register area by a member of the store’s staff. Celestia and Luna even teased her by asking her to select one or more stuffed animals. To humor them, she settled on a plushie of a purple unicorn that bore a striking (and slightly disconcerting) resemblance to Twilight.

Next was clothing. Celestia and Luna led her around to the various sections as she picked out tops, bottoms, skirts, socks, pajamas, a bathrobe, a winter jacket, a winter hat, gloves, an umbrella, boots, shoes, a purse, a couple nice dresses for more formal occasions, and assorted foundational garments. Then she was propelled into a changing room with Luna, who helped her to try each thing on. If something didn’t fit, or didn’t look good, Luna took it back out to Celestia, who either went and got a different size, or got a totally different option.

There were a few tears here and there, of course. Not only was Sunset overwhelmed, but she certainly didn’t think she deserved any of this. Plus it had been over two and half years since she had lived in anything but relative poverty. Celestia and Luna were very gentle, and gave her time to compose herself with plenty of hugs whenever Sunset broke down.

It was nearly noon when they finally arrived at the cash register. The clerk rang up the total, which ended up being some distance into four figure territory. Sunset’s eyes nearly popped out of her head. “Are you sure about all this?” she asked Celestia, astounded.

“Sunset,” Celestia said, as Luna presided over the loading of their shopping carts, “to be perfectly honest, Luna and I had both hoped to have children of our own by now, but it hasn’t worked out that way. We have some nieces and nephews, of course, but we don’t see them very often. We have a very comfortable life, and we enjoy spending money on each other, but it is a rare privilege and a joy to spend some money on someone else. You truly are a part of our family now, and, frankly, you’re just going to have to get used to getting spoiled a bit.”

“You don’t think I’m spoiled enough already?” Sunset asked, completely seriously.

“Not in the way that you mean. You’ve clearly been living a very hard life in many ways, Sunset, but no daughter of mine is going to keep living like that. Did you think we were going to make you sleep on the couch? Go to school in worn out old clothes? You didn’t even have a winter jacket!” Celestia put a hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “You have a lot to learn about how to treat others. One of the best ways to learn will be to watch, and accept, how we treat you.”

Sunset smiled a little then. “Ok. I’ll try. And thank you. Thank you both!” she said a little more loudly, making sure Luna heard her too. Luna grinned back.

“You are very welcome,” Celestia said warmly. “Now let’s go get lunch. We need to be fortified, because this afternoon the real fun begins!”

After a nice, long, relaxing lunch (which had the added benefit of allowing Sunset to rest and recover some of her limited strength), the three women headed for a nearby mall. Sunset had no idea what was going on. When she asked, she was told to ‘wait and see’, and that ‘it was a surprise’.

The first stop was a cell phone store. Sunset was prevailed upon to select a very nice smartphone, which was then added to the family package that Celestia and Luna had with their current carrier. To Sunset’s surprise, she almost immediately began receiving texts from Pinkie, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow, and Fluttershy. Confused, she raised an eyebrow to Celestia.

“I may have given them your new number already,” she said airily.

Next was the electronics store. Again, Sunset had no idea what to expect, but in short order she had been endowed with a new, high quality laptop computer. She was totally amazed. She had always used the school computers before, but now that wouldn’t be necessary. It was a new world in more ways than one.

Celestia and Luna still seemed as excited as they had been in the morning. “I think that’s enough for today,” Celestia said with satisfaction.

“Right you are, Tia. Now, a quick stop at your old place, Sunset, then let’s get home and get you all moved in and set up!” said Luna cheerily.

This was the depressing part of the day. Sunset soon found herself in bitterly familiar surroundings, as Celestia’s car came to a stop next to the abandoned warehouse in which Sunset had squatted for over two years. She found that she didn’t have the emotional strength to go in herself, so Luna volunteered. Sunset gave her the specific instructions necessary to find her guitar, amp, and sheet music – usually she had kept them hidden in case the warehouse got ransacked while she was at school.

It was only a few minutes until Luna came back out of the warehouse carrying a familiar looking light blue and white guitar and little black amp. The sheet music was tucked under her arm. Sunset felt her spirits lift slightly as Luna got back into the car, putting the amp under her feet and the guitar across her lap. It was the only place she could put it as the rest of the back seat and the trunk were completely taken up by packages and bags. Luna gave Sunset a winning smile as she clicked her seatbelt into place. “It’s a really nice one, Sunset!” she said. “Maybe you’ll let me take it for a spin every now and then?”

“Of course,” Sunset answered with a lopsided smile. “I’m just glad it was still there.”

“You’d hidden it very well.”

Celestia started to pull out of the parking lot. Sunset found, to her surprise, that she was craning her neck to see the warehouse one final time as they started back toward the other side of town. She put her hands on the window as she pressed her face against it to watch it for as long as she could before it was out of sight.

“It’s complicated, isn’t it?” Luna said quietly from the back of the car. Sunset’s face fell and she slumped back into her seat. “It was a hard and lonely place to live, but it was your home, for a time.”

Sunset’s lower lip screwed itself up as she nodded and fought tears. She gripped the armrest tightly. Celestia reached over and covered her hand with her own. After a moment Sunset regained her composure enough to speak, though her voice was tight. “It was the first shelter I found the night I came here. It was raining, and it was so cold. I know it was a dump, but it kept me dry, and once I found an old mattress and some blankets, it even kept me kind of warm.”

“That was what, March, April, 2011?” Celestia asked.

“March.”

“Yes,” Celestia mused. “that was an unusually chilly spring.”

Upon their arrival at the townhouse, Sunset was taken inside and made to rest on her bed while everything was moved in and set up. It took some time, of course, but as evening approached her new bedding was on the bed, her desk and dresser were set up, the wall art was hung, her new clothes had populated the dresser and closet, and her toiletries were in the shower and medicine cabinet in the bathroom.

Sunset’s head was spinning, and for a few minutes she just stared at her new room and blinked. Celestia and Luna were down in the kitchen getting dinner. It was the first time Sunset had been alone for many hours. To her surprise, she didn’t feel terrified. Overwhelmed, astonished, bewildered, disoriented – yes, but not afraid. She didn’t fully understand why she wasn’t afraid, but she suspected it had to do with the clear goodwill and affection that Celestia and Luna were showering her with.

She looked around. The lamp on her bedside table cast a warm, welcoming glow about her room. The two new pictures on her wall made her feel safe – the one on the right was a large painting of a countryside that bore an uncanny resemblance to the view from Canterlot Castle, and one on the left was a large painting of a setting sun, whose rays reminded her of her own Cutie Mark. On her desk sat her new computer, now in sleep mode, next to her pretty new pink and white desk lamp. On the other side of her bed, the desk, lamp, and setting sun picture were reflected in the large oval mirror affixed to the back of her dresser. Out in the hallway more warm lamplight from a small end table on the landing helped make the townhouse seem even more cheerful as the fall evening began to cloak it in darkness. The final, most comforting touch, was that she could hear pots, pans and plates clanking in the kitchen down the stairs, interspersed with the voices of her adopted mother and aunt as they conferred about dinner. She just shook her head in amazement.

“Sunset! I have one more surprise for you tonight!” Celestia’s voice suddenly came up the stairs. Sunset braced herself – as happy as the day had been, she didn’t have much left in terms of emotional reserve. But it turned out she had nothing to worry about.

Footsteps came up the stairs, and she saw Celestia turn the corner around the banister, followed by someone who Sunset couldn’t make out. Celestia came into her room and stood aside to reveal Rarity.

“Rarity!” Sunset exclaimed with what little energy she had.

Rarity felt her heart swell. Sunset’s smile had been small and wan, but it had clearly been heartfelt. “Hello, darling,” she said warmly, returning Sunset’s smile.

“But what are you doing here? Tomorrow’s a school day.”

“Not for me!” said Rarity enigmatically.

“Sunset,” said Celestia. “Rarity is going to stay the night, and then she’s going to hang out here with you tomorrow.”

“I’m…not going to school?” Sunset asked in confusion.

“No. You are in too much pain, and too weak, to go back to school so soon. There are other reasons to stay home for while as well, but we won’t get into them right now,” Celestia answered.

“Ok…it will be nice to spend the day with Rarity, but how can she stay with me?”

“Each of your friends will be spending a day and night of the week with you. I’m afraid Luna and I can’t take an extended absence from school – at least not on such short notice. Plus, there is some damage control to do, as you might suspect.” Sunset hung her head. “But mainly, we don’t want you to have to be home alone all day.”

Sunset looked up. “Celestia…I promise…I’m not thinking about…ending it all. I couldn’t do that to you, or Luna, or the girls.”

“It’s not just that,” said Rarity, “though it’s nice to know that you’re at least feeling like there’s hope. Mostly, we just want someone to be with you so that you won’t feel lonely, and in case you have trouble with the stairs, or walking, or something like that. What if you fell and had trouble getting up, or hurt your knee again by accident? No, we need to take care of you. That’s all,” Rarity finished with an encouraging smile.

“Oh. Well, when you put it that way, I guess it does make sense. Though I hate to be a burden.”

“You’re not a burden,” said Celestia firmly. “We enjoy helping you to recover. And it’s fun to watch you change, too.”

Sunset blushed furiously and looked away.

Rarity decided to help change the subject, as her newest friend was clearly embarrassed. “Sunset, darling, your room looks positively fabulous! Won’t you give me the grand tour?”

Celestia chuckled. “I’ll leave you two girls to it. Dinner’s in half an hour.”

Darkness. Pain. Exhaustion. Sorrow. No, not again! Please, not again! Once again Sunset pushed herself to her hands and knees. Once again she crawled slowly up the side of the crater, scraping and cutting herself as she slipped. But this time was different. No incensed princess stood over her, weighing her actions and finding them lacking. No sign of Twilight’s friends. In fact, no one at all. A deep sense of foreboding crept over her.

She reached the edge of the crater and looked over. Then she understood. No, not this! Anything but this! A horrifying vision greeted her eyes. Lying, completely still, on the ground in front of her was the body of Twilight Sparkle. A cold wind gently blew through her indigo hair. The lifeless forms of her friends surrounded her.

Somehow Sunset climbed out of the crater. She crawled to Twilight’s body, and sobbing with despair, she gently slid her arms under Twilight’s shoulders and head and cradled her to her chest. Never had she felt such sorrow, not even when the Rainbow Wave had forced her to face all her wicked deeds and her loneliness.

Suddenly she felt a hot wind strike her back, accompanied by the sound of flapping. Slowly, unwillingly, she raised her head and looked behind her. As she had dreaded, her demon form hovered in the air behind her, smiling tauntingly.

“You know who killed them, don’t you, Sunset?” the dark thing asked. Sunset shook her head violently, pleading with the demon not to say it. “Yes! WE killed them! YOU killed them!”

“NOOOOOOO!!” Sunset wailed. “Take me! Take my life instead of theirs! Please!” she screamed at the crimson sky.

She did not realize she had cried the last part aloud. But Rarity certainly did. Knowing Sunset had had another nightmare, she leapt out of the cot and wrapped her arms around Sunset, who was bawling inconsolably.

“Shh, shh, darling, it was only a nightmare. It wasn’t real. I promise,” she said softly.

Celestia and Luna burst in, looking concerned. They quickly understood what had happened, and both of them sat down on the bed close to Sunset. They let Rarity do the holding – it was her turn. Rarity smiled at them, appreciating the support.

It took a while for Sunset to calm down this time. The pure horror of dreaming of Twilight and her friends dead was not easy to shake.

Rarity just waited. As her crying slowed, Rarity gently asked, “Can you tell us about it, darling? It will help. Don’t try to carry the pain alone.”

Sunset looked up at her sadly. “You were dead. All of you. I had killed you! And the demon was taunting me…Oh Rarity!” She buried her face in Rarity’s shoulder. “I couldn’t bear it!”

Rarity sighed heavily as Celestia’s and Luna’s faces fell. “Oh darling. How perfectly awful,” she commiserated. She waited a few moments, then said, “But I’m not dead, Sunset. I’m alive. I’m all right. We all are.”

Sunset looked up at her, searching her eyes. Rarity smiled back. She took Sunset’s hand and put it on her neck. “Here. Feel my pulse. It’s ok, sweetheart. Everything is all right.”

This actually helped Sunset quite a bit. She collapsed even further against Rarity, sighing with relief. The others relaxed as well. The worst part of the crisis appeared to be passing. Once again they let Sunset rest for a few moments. Then Celestia spoke up.

“You said something at the end of the dream, Sunset.”

“I did?”

“Yes, we all heard it. Do you remember what it was?” Celestia asked.

Sunset thought for a moment. “No, I don’t remember clearly. I was…beside myself I guess.”

“No one blames you for that. This is not a test. But I want to tell you what you said, because it is important.”

Sunset took a deep breath. “Ok,” she agreed.

“You said, Take me. Take my life instead of theirs.”

Sunset just stared for a few seconds. Then: “I said that? I said that?”

“Yes,” confirmed Celestia simply.

Sunset considered this.

“The demon wouldn’t say that, would she?” Luna pointed out.

Sunset considered this too. She looked amazed.

“She wouldn’t have. No way. You aren’t the demon, Sunset. Not anymore,” said Rarity, shaking her head.

Realization dawned on Sunset. She broke into a smile – a true smile, free of fear for the time being. Her eyelids immediately began to droop.

“Back to sleep, sweet girl,” said Rarity affectionately. “Hush now, go back to sleep.”

Sunset was out again in less than a minute. And this time, she slept a deep, peaceful, dreamless sleep until morning.

Author's Note

The purple unicorn plushie is, in fact, the universe having a little fun with Sunset.

Part III: Redmption's Flower || Chapter 25: Uncertainty and Anxiety

Part III: Redmption's Flower || Chapter 25: Uncertainty and Anxiety

The girls filed into Principal Celestia’s office. Right away they knew something was wrong, though none of them could put their finger on it.

Applejack decided to take the plunge. “Ms. Celestia, we’ve just seen some new dark magic at work here at Canterlot High. And it’s centered on those three new girls…”

“Dark magic?” asked Celestia skeptically. “I find that very hard to believe. Those girls came into my office earlier and were absolutely delightful.”

The girls’ hearts sank instantly.

“Hmm,” Luna mused. “Perhaps Sunset is just eager to make someone else out to be a bad element, so that her actions at the Fall Formal will become old news.”

All the color drained from Sunset’s face. She felt Fluttershy’s hand grab her own and squeeze. Absolutely stunned, it took her a few seconds to respond. Her voice was shaky. “I could see why you might think that, but…”

Rainbow was getting angry. “That's not what's happening!” she broke in. “We saw all of this go down in the cafeteria too!”

“Yes, Rainbow, but isn't your band supposed to be part of the Musical Showcase?” Celestia asked pointedly.

Rainbow paused, seeing where this was going. “Yeah,” she had to grudgingly admit.

“Perhaps you're all just worried that the Dazzlings will steal your spotlight,” Luna continued.

“The ‘Dazzlings’?” Applejack asked with some incredulity.

“It's the name of their musical group,” answered Celestia airily. “That's why they came by my office earlier today – to sign up for the Showcase. Even sang a little song to Luna and me.”

“They did?” Applejack asked with a mixture of disappointment and distaste.

“Yes. And we think having a Battle of the Bands instead is a marvelous idea,” Celestia gushed.

Outside the Principal’s Office the girls gathered supportively around Sunset, who was looking stricken. Rarity took Sunset’s face in her hands. “That’s not them, darling,” she said vehemently, shaking her head. “They’re under the Dazzlings’ spell. They would never, ever say something like that to you otherwise. You know that, don’t you?”

Sunset swallowed, trying to keep from crying. Fluttershy was still holding her hand. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened them again, she saw the others all looking at her with concern. “I’m so glad I have you guys,” she finally said. “I don’t know how I’d get through this without you.”

Rarity pulled her into an embrace. The other girls joined right in. “Don’t you worry, Sunny,” said Pinkie. “We’ll make sure you don’t have to deal with them tonight. You can stay with me. I’d better be the one to ask – might look suspicious if you do it. Plus I don’t think any of us want you to have to face them right now.”

“Thanks, Pinkie,” Sunset said with gratitude.

Pinkie gave her shoulder a last squeeze, and went back into the Principal’s Office.

“We’ll get to the bottom of this. We’ll get them back,” Applejack said. “They love you. We just have to figure out how to break the spell and they’ll realize it again.”

The girls ended up outside, lounging listlessly around the portal statue.

“I can’t believe they got to both of them!” Fluttershy moped, referring to the principals.

“It seems like they’ve gotten to everybody!” said Rainbow Dash with equal discouragement.

“Not everybody!” Pinkie pointed out in a sing-song voice.

Applejack stood up. “You know, you’ve got a point, Pinkie. We were there when the Dazzlings were singin’ and we weren’t affected. It was like we were protected somehow.” This got Sunset thinking again.

Rainbow was agreeing with Applejack. “So let’s take them down! It’s not like we haven’t tangled with dark magic before and totally whooped its sorry butt!” Instantly she winced. “Oh! Sorry, Sunset – no offense!”

“None taken. Again.” What is it with them today? It’s like one step forward and two steps back! But I guess this is what I deserve. Sunset sighed heavily once more. I wonder what sigh number I’m on so far today? She wondered sadly to herself.

“But that was when Twilight was here,” Fluttershy pointed out. “There may be some kind of magic inside us, but it only comes out when we play music. I sure don’t know how to use it to…whoop anybody’s butt,” she finished, giving Sunset’s arm a comforting rub.

Rarity sighed. “If only we could get a message to Twilight. Maybe she could tell us how to break the spell the Dazzlings have cast on our school.”

“Well, that’s not gonna happen. The portal’s still closed for another 28 months,” Rainbow noted, gesturing emphatically. She failed to notice that she had knocked over Rarity’s nail polish onto her arm. Rarity began to gasp dramatically. “And I’ll bet they don’t exactly have cell phones where she’s from.”

Cell phones. Cell phones. Sunset mused. Something about what Rainbow had just said was causing a tingle in her brain. A few moments of silence passed, broken by Sunset as she emitted a gasp of her own. She spun around, taking her friends in with a single look. “I have an idea how we can get in touch with Twilight!”

“Seriously?” asked Applejack, intrigued.

“Seriously. Come on. I need to get to my locker!” They all followed her back into the school.

At her locker, Sunset retrieved a heavy, dusty brown leather book. As she began to wipe the dust from the cover, revealing a stylized version of her own cutie mark, she filled in her friends.

“When I was Princess Celestia’s student back in Equestria, she gave me this book. Even after I abandoned my studies, I held on to it. Deep down, I guess I knew I was making a big mistake, and I wanted to still have a way to reach out to her. Maybe it will still work.”

Rarity did not understand what Sunset was getting at. She was actually a bit worried about Sunset’s sanity – she had been under such pressure the last two months, and now her adopted family was under a dark magical spell. “That’s a book, darling,” she pointed out, not hiding the concern in her voice. “What do you mean, ‘maybe it will still work’?”

But Sunset was undeterred. “It’s a communication device that uses magic. It used to be that if I wrote something in here, the same thing would appear in the pages of a corresponding book in Princess Celestia’s library. If I can get a message to her, then maybe she can get a message to Twilight!”

The other girls looked amazed. Rainbow recovered quickest. “So what are you waiting for! Get to writing!” And with a broad smile, she handed a pen to Sunset.

“Girls, I can’t guarantee that it will work,” Sunset hedged. “It may be that with the portal closed…”

“It’s worth a try!” Rainbow pressed.

Sunset nodded. She opened the book and took a deep breath. Slowly, she started to write. “It’s been a long time since I’ve written these words. Dear Princess Celestia…” As she wrote, they saw her face fall a bit. Rarity realized that Sunset almost certainly was including an apology in the body of the letter, even if only a brief one.

“Girls,” she said to the others. “Let’s give her a little space. This can’t be an easy letter for her to write.” Sunset smiled at her gratefully.

Author's Note

I can’t imagine that Sunset’s first letter to Princess Celestia wouldn’t have contained an apology, and therefore would have been written with difficulty and tears. That’s why I have Rarity usher her friends away to give her some privacy. You’ll get to see the letter itself later.

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 38: The Heart of the High Princess

Part IV: I'll Stand By You || Chapter 38: The Heart of the High Princess

Twilight entered Celestia’s private quarters quietly. It was late evening, and she knew Celestia would be winding her evening down. She had considered waiting until morning, but her heart was too heavy. She needed Celestia’s reassurance, and she trusted their relationship – she knew Celestia would prefer Twilight to unburden herself than to spend a restless night.

Twilight knocked a hoof gently against the door to Celestia’s room. “Come, in Twilight,” came the sovereign princess’s kind voice. Twilight took a deep breath and cantered in. Celestia was standing at the entrance to her open balcony, looking deep into the night.

“Hello,” Twilight said quietly, stopping next to her.

Celestia looked down at her. Her heart sank – she could tell Twilight did not bring good news. “Something troubles you, my dear. What is the matter?” she asked encouragingly.

“Well, I went to visit Sunset this morning. She had written a letter that I thought deserved an in-person response. She was feeling…well, let’s just say she’d put me on too high a pedestal. To be honest, Celestia, I think of her as more of a friend than a student.”

“I understand, and I'm glad. Were you able to help her?”

“Yes. I told her about how I had started out as being pretty clueless about friendship myself.” Twilight chuckled to herself. “I told her about how you had to order me to go make friends.”

Celestia allowed herself a small chuckle as well.

“I also told her about how poorly I had treated the friends I left behind in Canterlot, especially Moondancer. Basically, I helped Sunset to see that I had some regrets too. She was feeling a bit lonely in that.”

Celestia laughed mirthlessly. “Oh, I’ve a few regrets I can share with her too. And I will, when the time is right. But all this sounds like a normal, healthy, growing friendship. Surely this is not what is troubling you?”

“No. Just as Sunset and I finished our discussion, Adagio Dazzle came in. She’s doing so well, Celestia! We chatted for a while when she made a comment that…” Twilight’s mouth moved soundlessly. She was having trouble describing how horrified she had been. Celestia watched her, patiently waiting for her to finish her sentence. “…that filled me with horror and sadness,” Twilight concluded. Now Celestia was looking at her with concern.

“It’s not what you’re probably thinking. She’s not backsliding, or anything like that. Her comment was totally innocent. Just information. But the implications, which Sunset and I carefully confirmed over the next few minutes, were just…disastrous.”

“What on Equus did she say?”

“She said she and her sisters had only been in the mirror world for a few years. Seven, to be exact,” Twilight said, looking at Celestia meaningfully.

“But that would mean…” Then Celestia’s eyes went wide. “OH NO. No, Twilight, tell me it isn’t so!”

“I wish I could, but it’s the truth. Somehow, the Sirens got thrown forward in time. And they don’t know it.” Twilight’s eyes filled with tears of compassion.

Celestia sat down, staring out her window with wide-eyed horror and shaking her head. Twilight gave her time to digest the news.

At length Celestia spoke again, her eyes searching the night as though for answers as she shook her head. “I cannot believe this is what Star Swirl intended.”

“No, I don’t think so either, though you, of course, actually knew him and I did not.”

“Yes, and he was not cruel. Decisive, firm, stern – yes, but not cruel.”

“Do we even know that he intended the Sirens’ exile to be permanent?”

“No. In fact we know very little of his true intentions or plans with regard to that entire situation. You see, during that time Luna and I were getting ready to fight Discord. We were learning how to use the Elements. The Sirens were a problem, but Star Swirl decided to deal with them himself to leave Luna and me free to try to overcome Discord. Discord was the priority, you see. Arguing ponies didn’t matter that much when you couldn’t even plant crops without them turning into…well…whatever suited Discord’s whims.”

Twilight nodded, listening carefully.

“Not long after Star Swirl banished the Sirens, Luna and I were able to overcome Discord. We thought we would have peace, but the seaponies attacked us almost immediately. Though we were able to overcome them, Star Swirl fell in that battle. He was able to turn the tide, though, and many lives were saved, on both sides, frankly.”

“On both sides?”

“Yes. His final spell inflicted heavy losses on the seaponies. They retreated, but they lost fewer than they would have if they had fought on.”

“But he died?”

“Yes, one of the final shots of the battle. To this day, I do not know if he got careless or if it was a lucky shot. But an arrow struck him in the heart, and he died before I could reach him.”

“I’m sorry. I know you cared about him a lot.”

“He was my best friend at that time, other than Luna. His death was a terrible loss for all Equestria.”

Twilight didn’t know what to say.

“All of those events happened in just a few days. So there was no time to discuss the spell that sent the Sirens to the mirror world, and no time to discuss his ultimate intention for them. On top of that, it was not long after that that Luna…gave herself over to the Night Mare.”

Twilight boggled. “ALL of that happened in such a short time?”

“Yes.”

“You must have felt so alone! You lost Star Swirl, and then Luna almost right away?”

“Yes. And I confess, the loss of them both…I was overcome with grief. But I had a new realm to rule and order. The chaos that Discord had wrought took years to undo. Decades. I had no time for anything but setting right what he had done. So many ponies were in great need, and I had no one to help me. I thought about the Sirens from time to time, but even if I had wanted to bring them back from exile, I would have had to pass though the mirror to search for them. I couldn’t leave Equestria back then, Twilight. Not even for a few days. There was just too much instability, and there was no one to raise the sun or the moon. So, I trusted Star Swirl – that his spell had taken care of the matter. At any rate, I knew the Sirens were in a world with food, air, water, and other beings. They would not be alone, and they would survive.”

Twilight nodded, still listening.

“When you came back from the mirror world the second time and told me they still lived, I confess I was surprised. I concluded they must be immortal, or at least very long lived. But now… not much is known about the Sirens, Twilight. They are probably the best source of information about themselves.”

“Well, they aren’t Sirens anymore. Adagio says that the gems were what made them Sirens. Without them, in the mirror world they are normal humans. Here, she says they would be seaponies.”

“I see.”

“Adagio says they were essentially weapons. Their king used powerful magic to create the gems and asked for volunteers to wield them. The three of them stepped forward – they were all from noble seapony families that had fallen on hard times. Their families looked at the gems as a chance to restore their families’ fortunes.”

Celestia just shook her head in amazement.

“Adagio actually doesn’t think they’d be welcome to return home in any event. She implied that failure would have been a capital offense.”

Celestia sighed heavily. “The king of the seaponies at that time was a wicked, paranoid being. After we won the battle against them – the one in which Star Swirl died – we heard little of them. All I know is that shortly thereafter, there was a revolt and the king was overthrown. A generation later, I sent an embassy to them, to try to find a peace between us. But the ponies I sent found nothing but ruins – abandoned houses and courts. No one knows where they went.”

Twilight was quiet. “So, even if they had wanted to go back…” she mused after a moment.

“Yes, it is likely they would have found only an empty land – or sea, I should say.”

Twilight turned to Celestia with a determined expression. “Celestia, Adagio and her sisters are very sorry for what they did. But they have made it clear that they did not kill anypony – here or in the mirror world. Nor did their actions lead to anyone killing anyone else, as far as they know. Do you think that’s true?”

“I think so. The effect of the Sirens was to foster anger and mistrust. To stir up old enmities. But Star Swirl was able to banish them before they got out of hoof. And it’s my understanding that in the mirror world, they were considerably weakened.”

“Yes. Plus, when one is under the effects of the Rainbow Wave, one cannot lie. That’s what Sunset says, anyway.”

“Luna has confirmed that to me,” Celestia agreed.

Twilight nodded. “So, I think we have to conclude that their crimes, while significant, probably did not merit permanent exile or being thrown forward in time by over a thousand years!”

Celestia’s head fell. “No, Twilight. I understand what you are saying, and I agree. Once they know what has happened, their punishment will be excessive. It will not fit the crime.”

“Except trying to take over Canterlot High. Adagio has been very honest with me about that. They certainly were trying to take control of the entire mirror world, and then they would have tried to come here to do the same thing.”

“But you have forgiven them for that, no?”

“Yes, I have. Again, I wonder if I had the authority…”

“When it comes to the mirror world, Twilight, I trust you far above myself.”

“Well, then that leaves us in an extremely difficult situation. I want to offer the Sirens the chance to return to our world. Actually, we’ve already noted that they aren’t Sirens anymore. Adagio has asked that they simply be called seaponies. And they would seriously consider coming back. I’ve asked. But if we allow them to return, we must tell them about the time displacement. I don’t know how they’ll handle that. I think I’d go crazy.”

“Actually I think we will have to tell them in any event. It’s part of treating them with the respect we would use with anypony,” Celestia said.

“Then how are we going to do this? They’re going to be devastated!” Twilight lamented.

Celestia took a deep breath. “I will come.”

“You, personally?” Twilight exclaimed with wide eyes.

“Yes. I will come to the mirror world, and I will tell them personally. This will help them to understand how seriously I take the matter, and how earnest we are about taking care of them. Also…it is high time I came to Sunset.”

Twilight looked uncomfortable. “Celestia, Sunset is still…anxious about seeing you again. She has succeeded in forgiving herself, for the most part, except where you are concerned.”

“I know. But Twilight, you must understand. I am now certain that I should have gone to her as soon as I learned that you had reopened the portal.”

“Celestia, shouldn’t she come to you? I know you’ll forgive her, but it was she who left – she who betrayed you. I’m not trying to be hard on her, it just seems more appropriate.”

“Twilight, Sunset is your friend now. I can tell how much you care about her. If she were to falter, and you felt there was any hope for her, would anything hold you back from seeking her? From trying to help her?”

Twilight paused as she grasped what Celestia was saying. “No. No, nothing could hold me back. I see. I understand.”

Celestia continued. “When Sunset first passed through the mirror, I desperately wanted to follow her and bring her back. At that time, though, Luna had not yet returned, you had not yet ascended, and Cadence was not yet ready to rule. I could not follow her. The first time the portal opened again, when you were visiting for the Princess Summit, I had actually planned to pursue her. That was what I would have announced the first morning of the Summit, and I would have left the Summit in Luna’s hooves. But Sunset’s theft of your crown pre-empted me. I had to let you go in my place, and I’m glad I did – I think you handled that matter better than I would have.”

“I don’t know…”

“No, I am quite sure of it, Twilight. Remember, I am no longer bound to the Elements. As painful as it has been for her, being struck by the Rainbow Wave was exactly what Sunset needed, and that is something I could not have done for her.”

“You’re right. Even she would say that you’re right, actually.”

“But as soon as you discovered you could reopen the portal with the journal, I should have gone for her. I…wanted to respect her wishes – to let her come to me when she was ready. And while I still do, now I think it is more important to demonstrate how much I love her by pursuing her.” Celestia paused and sighed. “You see, Twilight, the mirror world’s Celestia has set an example for me by doing something I wish I had done long ago. She adopted Sunset.”

“You…wanted to adopt her? But what about her parents?”

“Sunset has no parents, Twilight. She is an orphan.”

Twilight’s eyes widened and she fell back on her haunches. “Oh my goodness! How could I not have known that? I need to ask her more about her past – how can I be a good friend to her if I don’t even know something as basic as that?!”

“Well, she is usually quite private about it. When she was going through her arrogant stage, her lack of known parents concerned her greatly. She wanted to be of high birth, and had no way to establish her lineage. I don’t think she was trying to hide it from you, Twilight, but she has probably become accustomed to not mentioning it.”

“Still – I should have asked! Why hasn’t this been on my mind?”

“Twilight, do not be hard on yourself. You have had many matters to attend to in the past three months. It has been a busy time.”

“I suppose. So, she came to you as a…foundling, I guess?”

“Yes. She was found alone on the slopes of a nearby mountain as hardly more than a foal. She was brought to me. I was unable to determine who her parents were, and she could not talk yet, except that she was able to say her own name. But I perceived great potential in her, so I decided she should be raised in the Court as my ward. As she grew, she and I became closer. I cared for her deeply, and my love for her was truly like that of a parent. I actively considered adopting her formally, but I did not." Celestia's head fell. "I was concerned about favoritism and issues of succession. And, I must admit to you and to myself that I was afraid of getting too close to anypony, because of what had happened with Luna.” Celestia sighed heavily, then frowned. “That was foolish of me, Twilight. I feel now that if I had allowed myself to express my love to her as a mother would, and faced my own fears of getting hurt, it might have helped her to stay on the path of good.”

“You can’t know that for sure.”

“True, but I suspect it. Sunset has always felt lonely, but has only been able to admit that to herself since she was hit by the Wave.”

“Yes, she has told me about that.”

“In any event, I will go to her. I will forgive her, and embrace her, and comfort her, and tell her how proud I am of how she has changed – if she will forgive me. And I will adopt her. She has the mirror world’s Celestia when she is there – but she will have me when she is here. Also, I would like to meet the other Celestia, and thank her.”

Twilight started to smile. “Now that I think about it, Celestia, I think you’re right. Sunset will be surprised at first, and a little frightened, but she does need you. I’ve been worried about how you two haven’t formally made up yet, to be honest. And I think adopting her will mean a great deal to her. I know she is very grateful to the Celestia and Luna of the mirror world.”

“Good. But Twilight, there is something else I must tell you. It comes up because of the adoption matter. It is actually even more appropriate that I adopt Sunset that you know.”

“Uh…ok…”

“Please sit down. This will take a while. And I must be honest with you, Twilight. What I am about to tell you may change your perception of me, of your own life, and of those around you. But I cannot justify keeping it to myself any longer.”

Twilight’s eyes widened again, but she sat down as Celestia asked.

“Twilight, by now you know that I am far from perfect.”

Twilight gave Celestia a lopsided smile. “Perhaps. But I still think you’re pretty amazing.”

“Thank you – I appreciate that. Nevertheless, what I am about to tell you may…well it may not be easy to hear.”

“Ok.”

“You see, Star Swirl and I…were more than just friends.”

Twilight boggled again.

“Yes, it’s true. I’d actually been romantically interested in him for a long time, but it took him a while to ‘come around’. He was always so busy on some new spell or project. He was a bit like you used to be, Twilight – didn’t always have time for relationships, until I finally was able to convince him that they had great value. That relationships, in fact, are what life is really all about in the end.”

Twilight continued to stare in amazement and acute interest.

“Well, we started to be coltfriend and fillyfriend in the last year before he died. We had too short a time together, Twilight.” Celestia sighed unhappily. “Still, that year was wonderful. But we were quite chaste you know. Things weren’t quite as codified as they are now, but even then it was frowned upon to be…intimate...if one was not married. Well, after Discord was defeated, the night before the battle with the seaponies…we…faltered.”

“You don’t mean…”

“Yes, Twilight. It was just the one night, and we certainly planned to make it right by getting married right away, but…,” here Celestia’s tears began, “as you now know, Star Swirl died that very next day!”

Twilight started to cry too. “Oh, Celestia! That’s so awful!” She wrapped her forelegs around the larger alicorn and held her.

“Yes…it still hurts after all these years,” Celestia cried. “I miss him so much!”

Twilight held Celestia for a few minutes, as she brought herself back under control.

“Thank you, Twilight. It’s so nice to be able to talk about it. Besides you, only Cadence and Luna know.”

“You’re welcome. I’m glad to be here for you. And I don’t hold what you and Star Swirl did against you – maybe you made a mistake, but an honest one, I think. It’s clear to me how much you loved him.”

“Thank you. That’s not the end of the story, though. You see, there was a foal. Apparently I was quite fertile that night.”

“A FOAL!” Twilight cried, amazed beyond all amazement.

“Yes, a foal. And this is where I made a true error, Twilight. I thought I had to hide the pregnancy and the foal. You see, Equestria was in complete disarray, as I have already mentioned. I thought I needed to appear perfect to retain the confidence of the three tribes. So, instead of owning up to my lack of judgment and setting an example for taking responsibility, I decided to use magic to hide that I was pregnant, and I gave up the foal, a colt, for adoption.”

“Oh my goodness!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Yes. Now I made sure that the colt, a unicorn, was adopted by a wonderful pair of unicorns who had not been able to have a foal of their own. And, of course, I kept track of him and did what I could to make his life as happy as I could. But I never told him who his true parents were, and I still regret that. In any event, I have carefully tracked his descendents for these many years.”

Twilight was beginning to absorb what Celestia was telling her. And, as intelligent as she was, she was beginning to suspect what Celestia was about to say.

Celestia knew her well. “I think you know where I am going with this, Twilight. You see, I have many descendents even today. Guess who one of them is.”

“Sunset!” Twilight breathed with a broad smile.

“Yes,” confirmed Celestia, this time with a smile of her own. “In just the past month, using time magic, I have been able to determine who her parents were, and it turns out that both of them were my descendents. They were not closely related to each other, but this does explain Sunset’s potential. I have found, over the years, that my descendents often are more powerful than the average pony. But when two of them marry each other and have children, those children are usually even stronger.”

Twilight was absolutely astounded. “I…wow. I don’t know what to say.”

“I’m not finished.”

“What?! There’s more?!”

“Yes, and this I think you will enjoy. You see, Twilight, Sunset is not the only pony who has demonstrated high potential who is descended from me…” said Celestia meaningfully.

Twilight leapt to her feet, her eyes widening further and a brilliant smile breaking across her face. “Are you saying…that I…that I am descended from you too?!”

Now Celestia smiled at Twilight with great affection. “Yes, my dear. Both of your parents are descended from me, and therefore, so are you.”

Twilight pranced around the room with joy. “Oh this is so wonderful! I’m so happy! It’s like a dream come true!” She rushed back over to Celestia and hugged her.

“Actually, you and Sunset are quite closely related. Second cousins, I think.”

Twilight almost exploded. “Oh, it keeps getting better and better! And this means Luna and I are related too!”

“Yes, Twilight. Not to mention Cadence. And here’s one last surprise. While they each have only one parent descended from me, all your friends are my descendents too. This may be part of why they are so exceptional, and why they wield the Elements so well.”

Twilight started prancing again. “I don’t know what to say! This is so incredible! My friends – I’m related to them too! This is so wonderful!”

“Distantly related, but it is wonderful, it's true,” Celestia agreed. “But please – let me be the one to tell Sunset about all this. I want to do it in my own time, and when she is ready. Can you do that for me, Twilight?”

“Of course!”

“Luna, may I speak with you?”

“Of course, my sister. Please, come in and make yourself at home.”

Celestia cantered into her sister’s apartments, noting and enjoying as always the rich, subdued, deep blue décor favored by the Princess of the Moon. She sat down on her usual pillow, which was the only light-colored object in the room.

“Tea?” asked Luna pleasantly.

“Please,” said Celestia with undisguised eagerness.

Luna smirked fondly and turned to a small stove in a far corner of her room.

“Luna, you should let the house staff get it,” Celestia said, concerned that Luna would put herself out for her.

“No, sister. It is my privilege to prepare tea for you personally,” said Luna over her shoulder.

“Oh. Well, thank you very much then.”

“You are very welcome. Now, I know you well. I can tell you have come to discuss a serious matter, and you are concerned that it will distress me.” Luna turned back to face her elder sister, having used her magic to light a small fire in the stove. The water was heating.

“I can hide little from you, Luna. And I rarely try. Indeed, I am here to discuss a very serious matter. Perhaps one of the most serious I have ever raised with you.”

Luna nodded. “I am prepared,” she said, sitting down on her own favorite pillow, just a couple feet away from Celestia.

Celestia decided to plunge ahead. “Luna, I am here to discuss the fate and future of Sunset Shimmer.”

“Ah, I see.”

“First, I would like to know where you stand regarding her.”

Luna was silent in thought for a moment. “I have told you about how I went to her in her dreams, when she was still recovering from the Rainbow Wave. At that time, I sensed in her a deep sorrow, and a desperate desire to repent and reform. Since then, by all accounts, she has demonstrated that these feelings and desires were true. She has turned back to the path of good, and has even behaved with great heroism. I am very pleased with her progress. Deeply pleased, actually, deep down in my own heart. To be honest, Tia, I feel that Sunset and I have much in common, and, if it were possible, I would look forward to knowing her better.”

Celestia nodded. “Good. I think your views of her are accurate, kind, and compassionate. So, I will proceed with a proposal that I must bring before you. You see, Luna, Sunset came to me as an orphan. She was found on the slopes of a nearby mountain, nearly frozen to death. I have only recently been able to determine who her parents were. Alas, they are long dead, as I have always suspected. They perished when a bridge fell from beneath them. I am not certain how Sunset survived, except that perhaps they levitated her away at the last second.”

Celestia shifted slightly and continued. “She was very young – hardly more than a foal. Once she had recovered, I began to sense her potential. It was astounding, Luna – very much like Twilight. I took it upon myself to train her. And, subconsciously at first, but later consciously, I tried to be something like a mother to her as well. She was my ward and grew up in the palace, and eventually attended my school and then became my personal apprentice. You know how that turned out.”

Luna nodded, a bit sadly.

“Sister, I am over 1,000 years old. But I still make mistakes. With Sunset, I did at least two things wrongly of which I am aware. First, when she and I argued the day she left, I lost my temper. I still cannot believe it. The only thing I can surmise about my behavior is that I cared for her more than I was willing to admit, and was terrified of losing her. So, I tried to frighten her into submission. I promise you if she had apologized, even halfheartedly, even for a second, I would have relented. Actually, knowing what I know now, I probably would have gone completely to pieces if she had. I almost did anyway. And as soon as I heard she had overpowered the guards, I searched for her myself, with the intention of apologizing and rescinding her banishment as soon as I found her. But she was already gone,” Celestia lamented.

Luna looked at her sister compassionately.

Celestia collected herself and continued. “The second way in which I erred was much earlier on. Luna,” said Celestia, looking her sister straight in the eye with great seriousness. “I should have adopted her.”

Luna considered this. At last she nodded. “Perhaps so. Why did you not?”

Celestia’s face became irritated, but Luna could tell she was angry at herself. “Fear, again. What else? Fear about how the nobles would react. Fear about how the earth ponies and pegasi would react. Fear about questions of succession, especially since I knew Sunset had the potential to become an alicorn, but I could not guarantee that it would actually happen. And lastly, fear about caring for someone that deeply – because then, if I were to lose her…”

Luna’s eyes filled with tears. “That fear is partly because of my failings, sister,” she said a bit bitterly.

“Partly,” Celestia acknowledged gently. “But you know that I am not blameless in that situation either. I feel that I have learned little, Luna. I am still trying to protect myself. Sunset needed a mother. Desperately. I tried to do that for her, but only partway. I tried to have my cake and eat it too. It was the wrong answer. In the end, I failed to create a place of safety and unconditional love for her, and I fear that made the difference.”

“You cannot know that for certain,” Luna warned, being well acquainted with regret.

“Can’t I? Perhaps not. We will never know.”

Luna stamped about a bit. She was deep in thought. At last she turned to Celestia. “Promise me you will not beat yourself up about this for the next thousand years. You are not perfect, Tia, and I do not expect you to be.”

“I will try,” said Celestia, nodding. “It is impossible to know the answer, so wasting time and emotional energy on it is unwise. I know that.”

“Good. If it means anything, I suspect Sunset herself would object to you blaming yourself for something you cannot know for certain. I think she has come that far, and it would probably pain her if you were to, frankly, indulge yourself in that kind of guilt.”

“You are probably right. Nevertheless, I am certain that losing my temper, not adopting her formally, and especially banishing her in my anger were serious errors in and of themselves, whatever their consequences. And I wish to right them.”

Luna seemed surprised. She stopped in her pacing and sat down heavily. “You wish to adopt her even now,” she stated in wonder.

“Yes. Very, very much. I think it would go a long way to healing the past, the present, and the future between her and me.”

Luna considered this. The tea kettle began to whistle. She rose and cantered to the stove. The question of Sunset’s adoption hung in the air between the two sisters as Luna prepared a tray. Presently, she returned, holding the tea service tray in her magic. She set it down between their pillows and poured, adding precisely the correct amount of sugar and cream to her sister’s tea. Celestia waited patiently. Luna could not be rushed. They both took a sip of tea. Celestia smiled. It was her favorite blend, and Luna had prepared it perfectly. She took this as a sign that Luna was not angry with her – as Luna had intended.

“You are here to ask for my support.” Luna stated simply and tersely, taking a sip of tea.

Celestia could only nod. In spite of Luna’s calm and the tea she felt her stomach contract with anxiety.

Luna looked up at the ceiling a bit airily for a few seconds. Finally, she looked back down at Celestia and deadpanned, “Very well, it is given. You should do it.” And she took another sip of tea nonchalantly.

Celestia was surprised, even taken aback. “You…don’t have to decide so quickly, Luna. This is a remarkably weighty matter – surely you would like to sleep on it, consider the possible…”

“No. I do not need to do those things,” interrupted Luna, shaking her head with pursed lips.

Celestia’s mouth opened and closed a few times.

Luna looked at her sister with an expression that was a mixture of affection, mild disappointment, and tease. “Tia, surely you don’t think I haven’t already considered this matter?”

Celestia froze. Then, she had to admit, “Well, to be honest, Luna, that is what I thought.”

“Celestia, Celestia,” Luna teased a bit haughtily, shaking her head, “sometimes you still treat me as though I am still a filly, though I know you do not mean to.” Her face softened. “This possibility occurred to me as soon as I learned that Sunset had been an orphan, which was some time ago. I have already considered nearly everything you have just told me, and already formed my opinion and recommendation. Would I be a good sister and co-ruler if I had not?”

“Well, I suppose not…but Luna, I don’t expect you to…divine my personal preferences…”

“Tia, this action would make Sunset my niece. Don’t you think I want to be a proud and doting aunt?”

“I had hoped you would be. I’m just, flustered I guess…but what about the succession? Luna, I love you so much, but if I adopt Sunset, I want to do it fully, or I have learned nothing. Alicorn or not, I would want to make her my full daughter, with all the rights and privileges thereof. You would be displaced in line for the throne…”

“And do you not know, sister, that I no longer desire it? No. I have no ambitions for the throne, Tia. I have left that far behind. I am quite content to be Princess of the Moon, and Mistress of Dreams.”

Celestia paused, but continued, needing to be reassured that Luna had completely considered all possibilities. “But Luna, if something happened to me, that means…”

“That Sunset Shimmer could one day be my superior? Yes, I know. I am confident, however, that she would never abuse her position with regard to me. And I am also confident that if I am gentle, nurturing, and kind – as I know you will be – I can forge a relationship of trust with her. In such a situation we would face our…grief over your loss together, and I would advise and mentor her. There is even the possibility that she would want to step aside in my favor, though I would probably counsel her against that.”

Celestia shook her head in amazement, but pressed on. “That addresses the official side of that matter, but what about the personal side? Sunset is an adult – she does not need to be cared for quite as a filly would be, but still…would you be willing to step into my place? To be like a mother to her yourself?”

“I would. I would do it gladly, and also to honor your memory and your love for her.”

Celestia sighed heavily. “These things…are not easy to talk or even think about.”

“No. But that is part of the burden of leadership.”

Celestia looked at Luna again. “You are certain, Luna? Because, if so, I mean to depart with Twilight for the human world as soon as possible.”

Luna smiled broadly. “I am not only certain, I am excited and happy. When you speak with her, please let Sunset know…that I love her too, and that I will be so glad to become her aunt.”

Celestia grinned joyfully. “Oh, Luna, I cannot tell you what this means to me. I am no longer afraid. After a thousand years, I have my sister back, I have an adopted niece, my student has become an alicorn and a princess, and now I will have my own daughter. And it sets my heart at ease to know that you want to be family to her too.”

Luna nuzzled Celestia warmly. “I do. It will be a joy.”

Celestia returned her sister’s affection. “I am reminded – I wish to discuss this with Cadence as well.”

“That is wise. But I have no doubt that she will agree with me. She too has no designs on the throne of Equestria.”

“Then I will leave for the Crystal Empire tomorrow. Do you mind covering Day Court for me?”

“Not at all.”

“Thank you Luna. Then let us go over a couple matters that will be brought before you.”

Author's Note

I really love this chapter, again because of the import and honesty of the conversation between Twilight and Celestia. Celestia isn’t perfect – but she’s learning to face her mistakes.

Another twist! I like the idea that Star Swirl and Celestia were romantically involved. I know he started out as her teacher, but as she grew into adulthood, and he grew older, there was an attraction they couldn’t deny. I especially like the idea that she had to convince him that romance was worthwhile. He was just too busy! Lol!

I like that Celestia underestimated Luna, but also that Luna wasn’t upset with her about it. It’s some good sister-sister interaction, I hope. And I think Luna truly would want to be close to Sunset, since they are both reformed villains. "